Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

After Hope’s hurried explanation about being the loophole to end Malivore and her emotional and heart-breaking conversation with Dr Saltzman. telling him what she thought of herself, ‘a cosmic mistake’, ‘someone that should’ve never been born’. With tears in her eyes as she tells him about her parents' sacrifice so she could get to this moment.
Hope took a shuddering breath as her eyes started to water. "Take my files, all those notes that I know you keep about me and burn them. Along with Landon's journal." Hope requested over the phone to her mentor and father figure.
"Listen. If you want to erase yourself, that is on you, okay. But you can't ask me to do it too." Alaric pleaded with a tremble in his voice from his office at the Salvatore Boarding School.
"I'm sorry, Dr Saltzman." Hope replied sadly with a sigh as she accepted her soon-to-be-fate, "But I trust you, more than I trust anyone. I wish I would've figured it out sooner too."
Hope hears Alaric sigh with regret over the phone. Her attention is captivated by the Malivore pit as a face emerges and growls loudly, showing that Malivore is close to awakening.

Hope looks down in shock and terror. "I gotta go." She replies worriedly with wide eyes staring down at the tar-like pit while holding Landon's phone to her ear.
"Hope! Listen to me. Wait!" Alaric calls out with concern.
"Not an option. Mhm. Uh... Promise me you're gonna do what I said." Hope interjects quickly, pleading to her Headmaster in hurried determination as she keeps a wary eye on the bubbling pit.
Alaric stays quiet on the other end of the call as there are tears starting to form in his eyes. He hears as Hope pleads with him again, "Promise me." She repeats, hoping to break him out of his stupor.
Alaric looks like he has failed his students once again as he replies, "Alright. I promise." The last two words almost come out as a whisper.
Hope sighs in relief as she takes the phone away from her ear and hangs up. She brings up the call history and deletes her call she had with Alaric then places the phone down gently next to Landon's dead body, whispering so quietly under her breath, “I’m sorry Landon”.

As she walks over to the railing of the boardwalk, she wishes she had more time to get to know her friends better instead of ignoring everyone at school. She wonders how her relationship with Lizzie and Josie Saltzman would've been like now that they were all on talking terms and actually friends, after 12 years of the twins trying to be her friend.
She wondered if this was always supposed to be her destiny, for her parents to sacrifice themselves and now she will be doing the same thing. It's almost poetic in her mind.

A sound to her left brings her out of her musings as she sees Ryan Clarke stand up after having his neck snapped by Landon's impressive skills with the Headless Horseman's bone whip. He brings up his hands to his head, grips the top of his head in one hand and his chin in the other and wrenches his head back into its rightful place with a grunt.
"Sorry. I was eavesdropping. What are you waiting for?" Clarke asks nonchalantly.
Hope thought she would be more surprised seeing him pop back up, but with her family, having your neck snapped and coming back to life after a few minutes was practically normal for Hope. "I assumed you would try to stop me."
"Hell no. I was only trying to raise my father because I'm terrified of him. I knew he would find a way out some day." Clarke replies as he walks back toward the security door, the only exit in the room. "But if you are right about this loophole and actually kill the bastard, once and for all... Be my guest." Clarke continued as Hope walked onto the same boardwalk as Clarke. "And if you're wrong, well no harm done, because you'll be dead. So go on, I'll be rooting for you." He finishes with a smirk at her.

"That's not all you'll be doing." Hope says with a distant smile, "Imitantor Pupulus." Hope chants as she moves her hands in the correct motions for the spell.
Clarke looks weirdly at her. "Whatever you think you just did, didn't work--" Clarke cuts off as Hope brings her hand in front of her mouth and Clarke copies her movements. Hope slowly removes her hand away from her face and once again Clarke copied her. "How did you do that? Why did I do that?" He asks worriedly.
"It's a basic mimic spell." Hope answered. "I learned it in 2nd grade." Hope starts walking towards Clarke and due to the mimic spell Clarke starts walking towards Hope. "Also in 2nd grade... Follow the leader." She says with a sad smirk as they now stand face to face.

"You don't have to do this." Clarke mentions warily.
"I know. But it's the only part I'm actually enjoying." Hope smiled but she wiped it off her face quickly as she took a step on the railing, an echo was heard as Clarke's shoe also landed on the railing. Hope shot out her right hand and grasped Clarke’s throat in a loose grip. She swallowed slightly as she felt Clarke's hand on her neck. "Too bad you're so clumsy."
Hope forced both herself and Clarke over the railing and into the pit of black goo. There was a splash as they landed and she could vaguely hear a pained groan coming from all sides. Hope lost her grip on Clarke, unsure where he would end up. However she felt content knowing that she saved her friends and family. She let go of her connections to the world and accepted her fate, believing this was her last few moments before she died.
There was a bright flash of blinding light and one last cry from Malivore as it died with a deep groan.

Chapter Text

Hope didn't feel like she was at peace, hell she didn't even think she was the afterlife. She was waiting for her mother or father to collect her on the Other Side, like what happened when she almost died to The Hollow.
But nothing happened.
Hope decided to take the initiative and open her eyes. It was bright. Really bright. She had to lift up her hand to infront of her face to stop the light from blinding her. She groaned in pain.
A soft femine laugh came from above her. Hope turned her head at the woman and proceeded to glare at the newcomer through her fingers which were blocking out the sun. "There's no need for that look child." The woman replied casually.
Hope blinked a few times until her vision was less impaired by the light. She noticed her surroundings first, woods. This was good news for her, she could always shift and look for somewhere safe to go. The next thing she noticed was two people near her, but thankfully they were keeping a respectable distance between them.

The woman she guessed would be in the late 30's, early 40's. She had long wavy, brown hair, similar to her mother's. She seemed to have old but kind eyes, kind of like her family when they spoke about Hope herself, making Hope question how old this woman really was. The man that was with her seemed slightly older than the woman and was looking at her like she was some kind of miracle. Oh how she hated when people looked at her like that.
"Maybe--" She cut herself off before she decided to be snarky with them. Not the best first impression, she will admit. So she tried again after a deep breath.
"Who are you?" Hope tried again with suspicion lacing through her words as she raised an eyebrow from her laid back position from the ground.

The woman looked at the man who was still totally engrossed with Hope, she shook her head at her partner before looking back at the girl. "My name is Perenelle." The woman pursed her lips together and looked at her husband with a look of annoyance, as he was still staring at the little girl.
Perenelle reached over and gave a small backhanded whack to his shoulder, her husband jumped and looked sheepish back at his wife. "And this is my husband Nicolas."
Hope looked warily at Nicolas for a moment or two and looked back to Perenelle as she stated her name. "I'm Hope." Only giving the pair the bare minimum or an answer at this stage.
Perenelle smiled back at the girl. "May I ask what you are doing out in Kielder Forest all by yourself, Hope?"

Hope's mind came up blank at the name of the forest. However before she answered them, she noticed that Nicolas was holding a stick of wood in his hand, but she could feel magic coming out of it. She eyed the piece of wood suspiciously and it drew the couple’s attention to what the girl was looking at. Instead of answering Perenelle, she frowned before blurting out with narrowed eyes. "What are you?"
Perenelle just sighed at her husband and he moved the wand back into it's holster. "That's a long story, little one. But before I tell you what we are, if we are in fact anything other than human. We would need to trust you at least a little bit more first."
Hope got sidetracked again. "Little one? I'm not that little." She muttered.
Nicolas just laughed, as if she told some outlandish joke. Hope glared at him again and finally stood up, for the first time since jumping into Malivore. She was almost about to argue with him until she realised she only came up to the couple's waists. She was stunned into silence. Hope walked over to Perenelle robotically and measured the top of her head to Perenelle's height.

Perenelle was almost about to reach for her own wand when the girl walked up next to her. Even Nicolas considered drawing his wand again. Perenelle just cocked her head slightly in confusion towards the young girl.
Hope however was internally freaking out, her magic responded naturally and conjured a mirror into her right hand and she held it up so she could see her reflection. "What the actual fuck?" Hope said, bewildered as she took in her mirror image.
Perenelle and Nicolas were amazed by the blatant use of magic in front of them and without a wand?! When Hope swore, the couple almost subconsciously told the girl off but refrained themselves, considering that they weren’t her parents and they also wanted to learn more about this girl which would be easier if she wasn’t so jumpy and distrusting of them.

The reflection that stared back at Hope was her 12 year old self. This was when Hope finally took notice of herself. Her clothes were too large, she still had freckles all up her arms and most noticeably she was shorter than before. The thing that upset her the most was her necklaces, her family heirlooms, she always wore were no longer around her neck. Hope groaned and walked over to the closest tree and lightly started to bang her head onto it again and again, "Why me?" She murmured.
This caused the couple to frown. "Are you okay, kid?" Nicolas asked in concern.
Another groan answered him, she pulled her head back and looked at the couple again. "Not really." The couple were about to say something but Hope chose to stop beating around the bush. She needs answers like yesterday. So she steeled herself as she faced the two adults.

"Sorry to be blunt, but I need answers now. So I'm going to give you a quick rundown of my life. Then I need either of you to do the same and for the love of my sanity ask any questions after I'm done talking. Otherwise I'll just ignore the questions. When you tell your story, I'll try to wait until you're finished with your story as well."
Nicolas and Perenelle just looked at one another and conveyed with their eyes to let her tell her story and depending on the story, they will tell theirs if necessary. They nodded at the girl.
"Okay then. To start off. I'm from the year 2030, I was born in 2012 to Klaus Mikaelson, one of the world's first Original Vampires, but he wasn’t just a Vampire, he was also a Werewolf. So my father is the first Vampire-Werewolf Hybrid. And my mother was Hayley Marshall, she was a Werewolf Alpha turned Hybrid and a direct descendant of one of the first ever cursed Werewolves, practically making her royalty and thus making me royalty to the wolves." Both Nicolas and Perenelle's mouths dropped open in disbelief.

"I am what you would call a Tribrid. A mixture of three creatures: Werewolf, Witch and Vampire. Now you can guess where I inherited the Vampire and Werewolf genes from. The Witch side of me is mainly from my father's side. My grandmother was a very powerful Witch. In fact she was the person who created the Original Vampires, simply because she didn't want her children to die to the Werewolves that were plaguing the town they were living in."
"Now, my Witch side is also very powerful since an ancestor on my mother’s side created the Werewolf Curse but I am also a first born Mikaelson Witch, since my Aunts and Uncles are immortal and also Vampires, they can not procreate and have children. Which is why I'm also known as the ‘miracle baby’. Fast forward to before I woke up here. I was a 18 year old Tribrid badass, battling this monster known as Malivore.”

“Any being that was thrown or absorbed into the Malivore pit of black goo was erased from everyone's memory as if they never existed. Malivore was about to wake up but since the blood of a Witch, Vampire and Werewolf was used to create Malivore, it is also the only thing that can destroy it. Being a Tribrid of the three creatures that created it, I realised I was the loophole to stop Malivore from rising and starting the apocalypse. So I swan dived into the pit before he would rise thus killing him." Nicolas was about to say something but Hope held out a hand.
"I'm almost finished, Nicolas." Hope stated. "Maybe about 5 minutes after I swan dived, I opened my eyes and saw the two of you and just learned that I have to go through puberty.... again." She finishes with a small whine at the end.

Perenelle just stared at the girl in shock, whereas Nicolas was fascinated. "That's quite the story! Though just before I start my story, may I ask, why did you trust us to tell your life story?"
Hope scoffed with humour in her voice. "Trust me, we would need much longer than 3 minutes to tell my life story and I also don't wish to tell you about my family properly yet. I know I'm not ready to open that can of worms." She closed her eyes for a moment to stem the tears of thinking about the sacrifices her family has made for her.
"Though to answer your question Nicolas, I knew I could tell you about this, the supernatural because I can sense the magic coming from both you and Perenelle. However when you held the stick earlier it seemed like you were channelling your magic into the stick. That's why I was concerned about you holding it and why I asked, ‘What are you?’"

The couple knew this girl was already very powerful if she was able to sense magic and even use her magic without the use of a wand. Perenelle replied first, trying to start somewhere from the beginning of Hope’s story and decided to start with her family. Who clearly meant a lot to the young girl, Tribrid? "Well, you don't have to tell us anything you don't wish to. Although I do wish to offer my condolences. I don't know who you have lost but we have been around long enough to notice the signs. You kept mentioning your parents in the past tense. Yet I can see by the look on your face that they had passed recently. So I’m sorry."
Nicolas looked at the young girl as she was listening to his wife offer condolences, she almost seemed shocked that she received Perenelle condolences. "I'm sorry for your loss as well Hope." He replied as kindly as his wife had earlier.
Hope blinked a few times. Aside from her family, these strangers are the only people that have offered her genuine condolences.
"Thank you." Hope sniffed quietly at their kindness.

Nicolas looked over to his wife and saw how she wished to go forward and wrap the sad girl in a hug, but she didn't move as Hope's magic almost seemed to be projecting an aura that said 'stay away'. So Nicolas moved over behind his wife and affectionately wrapped his arms around her waist as they waited until Hope was able to bring her emotions under control.
Nicolas felt Perenelle lean into his embrace and let out a disheartened sigh. Nicolas whispered into his wife's ear. "It's okay, my love. Once we tell her our story we'll offer her a place to stay, if she doesn't have one and look after the young one. Perhaps we will be able to help her." Nicolas knew how much his wife cared about children but they were never able to conceive. An unforeseen consequence of using the Elixir of Life.
The young girl cleared her throat bringing the couple's attention back to her. "Sorry about that, but I need to know where I am. You had mentioned that we were in the forest but I've never heard of it and I've also been de-aged, so I'm still freaking out a bit."
Hope had paused for a bit and a frown was etched onto her forehead, that she worries may become permanent at this rate. "Speaking of a forest. Why are you two here? Deep in a forest with no camping gear... even the clothes you're both wearing are not for travelling in the woods."

Perenelle nearly jumped in fright when Hope cleared her throat. But as she was listening she heard the suspicion as she questioned them about being in the forest. "That's true. We normally don't go for walks in the forest but we had heard from a close friend of ours, Pandora Lovegood, who is a seer, inform us that something was going to happen today and this would change our world as we know it. So we weren't overly surprised when a bright flash of light came out of nowhere. What did surprise us was that you, a young girl, was left behind after the light faded away and that you looked like you were waiting for some delayed response to something."
Hope repressed the urge to roll her eyes and asked as calmly as she could. "So does that mean there is a prophecy about me?"
"No." Nicolas assured her quickly. "Sorry. I have this feeling that you hate the idea of a prophecy being about you."

Hope let out a relieved breath at the news. "You're right. I have already had multiple attempts on my life even before I was born. A witch made a prediction stating that I would change the balance between the Witches, Werewolves and Vampires."
Perenelle and Nicolas were appalled knowing that someone tried to kill a baby. But neither of them could hold back the scoff as they heard the prediction. "Wow. That is similar to the Ministry of Magic. They only accept one possible variation and it has to be the worst possible outcome." Nicolas vented.
Perenelle followed along with her husband's thoughts. "They could never come to the conclusion. If the three species that were at war with one another. Then a child is born, that is a combination of all three species, that this couldn't possibly unite the three species and that all three species could live together in harmony." With sarcasm practically dripping from some of her words.
Hope smiled at the couple, no one other than her family had ever said that. "Yes. Well in my experience, people are sheep and will follow the loudest shepherd without protest or question."
"Cretins sanglants. (bloody morons)" Perenelle swore in French. Hope just laughed. The couple looked happy that they had made the girl laugh, a real laugh as she dropped her guard. "I think ‘connards stupides’ (mindless assholes) is a better description than 'bloody morons', but that works too." Hope sassed back.

Perenelle turned her head to look at her husband and they both laughed. They could tell that this girl had a sharp mind and a wicked sense of humour. "'Mindless assholes' may be giving them too much credit." Nicolas replied in a deadpan. This set all three people off again and they laughed.
After a couple of minutes, they settled down. Nicolas decided to give Hope some answers. "Okay. With that out of the way. I guess I'll start. I am Nicolas Flamel and I was born in 1313, Perenelle was born in 1318. We were both born in France. We are wizards and this stick, as you like to call it," He said, pausing and pulling out his wand to show her again. "Is a wand. They do help us channel our magic as you have guessed." Hope came forward and looked at the wand from a distance. Hope kept a neutral expression as a recollection of a memory from books and movies involving wands. She nodded slowly, requesting he continue.
"There are different types of professions a wizard can take. For instance my wife is a Healer and I am an Alchemist." He stopped when he saw Hope’s jaw practically drop in shock. "What? What's wrong?"

Hope sputtered a few times before she was able to spit out. "I think I'm also from another universe?"
Both Nicolas and Perenelle's eyes widened. "What makes you think that?" Perenelle askes Hope curiously.
Hope paced back and forth for a little while. "Don't take this the wrong way but I have heard about Nicolas and Perenelle Flamel in my universe. They are characters from a book series called 'Harry Potter'. These were later made into movies and the title of the first book is 'Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone'."
The couple blinked a few times. "I thought you didn't know who we are?" Perenelle almost sighed, she didn't wish for someone to ask about the Stone or the Elixir.
"Not really. I mean in the movies the two of you were only mentioned once or twice and usually those sentences included 'Dumbledore apprenticed under Nicolas Flamel' and Dumbledore mentioning that the Stone was destroyed and that the two of you were unable to produce more Elixir, thus you were going to pass away soon." Hope replied honestly.
Nicolas blinked, "My Stone is not destroyed, I can assure you of that."
Hope chuckled slightly. "My friends are Harry Potter fanatics and their theory was, ‘why would you only create one Stone?’"

Nicolas started to sweat and backtracked. "That's not what I meant. The Stone is not broken."
Hope looked at him skeptically, but then remembered these movies were made in the past, roughly 10 years before she was even born. She facepalmed as she realised this. Nicolas let out a breath feeling that he was in the clear, Perenelle also relaxed again.
"Why can't my life be normal?" Hope asked rhetorically. "Ignore what I said. I just realised, I mentioned I was from 2030, but these books are based in the 1990's. Which means I've also time travelled. Probably... What year is it?"
Nicolas groaned and put his head on Perenelle's shoulder as he had forgotten Hope mentioned she was from 2030. Perenelle's eyebrows shot up in surprise, but she answered anyway. "It's the 14th of May, 1991."
"Damn... Nearly 40 years." Hope starts to panic so she walks further into the forest, away from the couple. "Can you both just stay here for a moment. I need a release." Hope called back.

As Hope walked off Nicolas released Perenelle from his embrace and moved over to a tree he could lean against. "What do you think dear? Should we leave before she comes back or would you still like to offer her a home?" Nicolas asked his wife with a cheeky smile.
Perenelle sighed loudly and moved to another tree to lean against as she faced her husband. She looked up towards the sky in contemplation. "Nic, do you have any issues with us still offering a home for Hope?"
Nicolas shook his head and replied, "No Nelle, I'm still happy to offer her somewhere to stay."
Perenelle smiled and looked at her husband. "That's good. I had noticed that she wouldn't have even been born yet, which means she may not even have somewhere to go. Then add on she's from another universe and she probably doesn't even know she would need somewhere to stay though."
"I had thought about that. Somewhere between 'Holy crap, she knows we have more than one Stone' and 'Oh, I'll just casually mention I'm from the future now.'" Nicolas remarked with an exaggerating tone.

Perenelle let out a snort of laughter, but it was cut off suddenly as she heard a scream come from the direction Hope walked off to. She was about to call out the young girl’s name but felt the powerful waves of magic pass through her. She knew this power came from Hope and turned back to her husband with an astonished look. Nicolas was looking back with the same expression. The magical waves were not harming anything, if anything they seemed to be absorbed into the trees as if nature was accepting this magic to help the forest thrive. Even the animals are bathing in the magic.
"Mon Dieu! She's more powerful than I thought!" Nicolas exclaimed. Perenelle could only nod in disbelief.
The Flamel's stood in silence for a moment before Perenelle spoke. "She's going to need help, whether it be hiding her magic, helping her during a full moon or getting her blood. I don't think many people would give her the benefit of the doubt. They would just assume she's an abomination and she doesn't deserve that. She's a child!"
"I agree, my love. We will offer her a place to stay." Nicolas said placcating his wife. He does agree with Perenelle but he knows his wife feels more strongly about this than him. Since she has always wanted children and her profession as a Healer requires her to use love in her spells, for the best and most efficient results.
"Thank you, Nic." Perenelle replied as she walked over to her husband to give him a loving kiss.

At this stage Hope returns to see the couple kissing, she thought about interrupting but decided against it as she had heard the entire conversation they had due to her Werewolf hearing. She smirked internally as Nicolas mentioned the existence of at least another Stone.
However, she hadn't thought of where she would go. She highly doubted she could find another Malivore pit and jump into that pit and expect to be sent back to her own universe and her own time. She would have to find a spell that could transport her through time, space and dimensions. It was a tall order. But she would look for it. So long as the Flamel's didn't stop her from looking into this, she would have no problems living with them.
"Oh, Hope. How long have you been standing there?" Perenelle's voice brought Hope out of her mind.
"Maybe 10 seconds, not sure actually. I got lost in my thoughts." Hope answered honestly. Then she had the Mikaelson smirk on her face. "Although if you would like me to come back later?" Hope asked with a suggestive voice.

Nicolas laughed while Perenelle blanched, "No, that's fine. Maybe later though?" Nicolas replied with an eyebrow and a smack on his arm from his wife.
"Fair enough. Though if you still plan on inviting me to live with you. Please give prior warning before you actully have sex, so I can put up a privacy spell on the room." Hope replied, the smirk not once leaving her face.
Both of the Flamel's were stunned for a moment before Perenelle groaned. "Werewolf or Vampire hearing?" Hope raised both eyebrows for a fraction of a second, then grinned. Perenelle covered her blushing face with her hands. "That could get old fast." Perenelle said muffled through her hands.
Nicolas laughed good naturedly at his wife's embarrassment. "So Hope. Would you like to come home with us?" Nicolas asked with an arm over Perenelle's shoulders. Perenelle dropped her hands to look at Hope whose smirk was gone.
"I would like to. But before I give a definitive answer, I'd like to make some requests?" Hope asked cautiously.
"We'll hear them out and if they are unreasonable requests suited for a 12 year old, we'll try to make even ground?" Nicolas replied diplomatically.

Hope twitched for a moment but realised yes she is 12 again, less freedom and sighed. "Fine. I want to be able to find a way to get home. Not trying to say this like it is a bad thing, but this is not my home and I'd like to see my family and friends. Even if they have forgotten me due to Malivore."
"That's fine, dear. I wouldn't expect you to stay here forever and we'll help locate any books you may need, but I should warn you our world is possibly behind yours in the way of magic. I've never heard of anyone jumping between dimensions." Perenelle said softly.
"I'm aware. Even in my world it's unheard of. But I still wish to try." Hope replied determinedly.
"I know." Perenelle said with an understanding smile.

"Also you don't need to worry about my Werewolf side. Being a Tribrid does have it's perks. I can shift whenever I want and don't have to shift with the moon but it’s better if I do, I get restless during a full moon. That being said I was wondering if your home was isolated so I could go for a run around the property? It's a good way for me to release stress and some magic." Hope asked curiously.
The Flamel's looked at one another. "Well we do live in a cottage which is fairly isolated from others and our property is near a forest, but the Werewolves on this earth can not control themselves as a wolf. So would you be willing to wait until we get to our property and perform a shift there and if you have as great of control as you say. We'll agree to that as well." Nicolas mentioned.
Hope knew even in her world this was a good outcome. "Okay that's fine." Both Flamel's looked at her surprised. "Even on my earth Werewolves aren't known for their control. Since I've accepted my wolf as a part of me and I shift frequently, my wolf is... an extension of myself. I can also shift back pretty fast if my wolf decides to attack. Only problem is, I will be naked after shifting back."
"That's normal for our Werewolves as well. Do you need us to bring out clothes for you after you finish a run?" Perenelle asked.
"Not really. I can take clothes with me and stash them in the woods close to the house." Hope paused for a moment and looked down. "Speaking of clothes, I need new ones. These are way too big on me." Hope sighed.

Perenelle drew her wand slowly and said, "That's an easy fix. If you want I can change the size of your clothes you are wearing?" Waving her wand casually pointing it to the sky as she looked at Hope.
Hope looked down again at her clothes then back to Perenelle. "Do you need me to take off my clothes to change them?" She asked.
"No. I don't but I would like to run a diagnostics charm on you once we decide to go home with us. Just need to make sure you are safe and didn't catch anything harmful via... black goo??" Perenelle replied almost questionally at the end.
An amused huff of breath left Hope's mouth. "Something like that." Hope brought her hand up and ran it through her hair. "I suppose checking me over wouldn't be so bad. But I would like to learn what spells you will be performing on me? I like to learn new things and healing magic isn't widely used in my world. Generally the witches who have the ability to perform healing magic are either incredibly powerful and don’t need to chant to heal themselves. But healing others can be difficult."

Perenelle nodded her agreement as she cast the spell to shrink Hope's clothes. Hope then blurted out. "Oh, I should mention my Vampiric side has not been activated. So I don't drink blood. However I do have blood that can heal others, my blood can cure a Werewolf bite on my earth and the Vampiric senses: touch, sight, hearing, taste and emotions are active but they are basically on the lowest setting." Hope explained, then continued. "From what my family could put together. I would have to die to fully activate my Vampire side but we don't know if I would lose my magic or not. We are calling it my 'extra life', but don't worry. I'm not in a rush to use my extra life. I like being at least somewhat human. I don't want to be a Vampire yet."
Nicolas and Perenelle let out a collective sigh. "Thank goodness. As much as we would have gotten you blood if you needed it, it wasn't something I'd look forward to doing." Nicolas said. "Are there any more conditions you would like to ask Hope? If you can't remember now you can ask later at the house."

Hope was thinking if there was anything else major she needed to ask now but a loud thrill of a whistling song blasted through the forest. She covered her ears and grimaced before looking up. There was a completely black bird hovering in front of Hope's face, beating his wings in smooth but powerful thrust. Hope was startled back a few steps but kept her balance. "What on earth are you?" Hope asked the bird in bewilderment.
Nicolas' jaw dropped at the scene in front of him. He watched as the bird let out a quieter thrill and flew over to Hope. Hope didn't move and the bird latched onto her shoulder, then rubbed it's head up and down Hope's cheek. Hope looked over to the bird on her shoulder warily but she saw the responses from the Flamel's and decided to see how this would play out. "What's happening?" Hope called out to the Flamel's.

Nicolas was still in shock at seeing another Phoenix other than Dumbledore’s, however Perenelle was able to answer. "That my dear is a Phoenix."
Hope's eyes widened. "Why is it that my life seems to be a punching bag for karma... So, I guess this means that Phoenixes on this earth are much more bird-like than in my world?" She muttered to herself and the Phoenix who she could tell was glaring at her for even trying to compare itself to another Phoenix.
"What? It's true! I knew a human Phoenix and he is... Was my boyfriend! So stop glaring at me!" She complained to the bird defensively as she crossed her arms across her small chest. She looked down and frowned when her arms no longer rested over her breasts like they used to. Stupid de-aging. The Phoenix huffed and turned to look at the Flamel's.
Nicolas' brain rebooted as Hope told off the Phoenix. "So you can hear what the Phoenix is trying to communicate?" He asked, looking at the black bird.
Hope shrugged. "I mean I guess so. My wolf side commands respect of most animals and helps me to understand them better. Why?"
"Because I think that Phoenix has bonded with you." Nicolas astonishly replied.

Hope groaned. "This has already been a long day. I'll ask tomorrow what it means to have a bird bonded to me." She said as she ran her fingers through her hair again. "Maybe we should go to your home now?"
Perenelle nodded as did Nicolas. "Sure." They both replied. "Have you ever apparated before?" Perenelle asks.
"Uh... no??" Hope replied in confusion.
"Well this could be quite unpleasant or with your magic it will feel like a breeze. Just let the magic run its course and don't fight it." Nicolas warned as he put his hand on Hope's shoulder without the Phoenix using her as a perch.

Hope felt a tug on her belly button which she added some of her own magic into it. A loud crack filled the air and Hope felt like she was squeezed through a small tube and all she could see was blurred images which she believed were once trees. She ended up in front of a cottage with the dense woods the couple had mentioned behind the house.
Hope stumbled slightly but managed to right herself quickly much to the amazement of the Flamel's. She looked up from the ground and took in the view of the comfy cottage. The cottage looked somewhat similar to the house she had lived in with her mother when she was a child, but this house didn't have a second story. To Hope it looked like a home. "It's lovely." She mentioned with a forlorn look. The Phoenix on her shoulder gave a soft cry at his bonded companion sadness.
"Thank you." Nicolas answered with pride. "Let's give you a tour of the house."

Hope nodded with a small yawn, "Sorry." she replied sheepishly.
The Flamel's smiled at her and Perenelle said. "It's fine. With what you have been through, we were expecting you to be tired. However we would like to take you into the magical marketplace called Diagon Alley tomorrow or the day after."
"Sounds like fun." Hope mentioned in a deadpan, not really wishing to go shopping just yet, "However if you are planning on getting me a wand, I won't need one... Hmm... Actually I don't even know if any wand from this universe would be compatible with me." Hope added as an afterthought.
"Probably not, but we should still get you a wand even if it is a blank, so you are able to blend in here." Nicolas added as they walked up the front steps to the front door. Perenelle opened the door and stepped to the side as she let Hope go in first.

Hope hummed noncommitedly as she walked into the cottage and she saw the foyer with tables and desks lining the walls with some photos, plants and momentos throughout the ages. It reminded her of her home in New Orleans considering it was the same thing her family did, showing off antiquities that should be in museums. Hope chuckled under her breath at the similarities. Hope noted that there was 5 doorways leading to more parts of the house, one to the right, which she imagined would be a living room, three doors to the left, bedrooms maybe her mind supplied and the one at the end of the foyer, Nicolas' Alchemy room, she could tell from the smells.

She brought her attention back to the foyer and noticed that one of the plants on the tables was vervain, she tilted her head to the side and decided to touch the plant. She pulled her hand back in pain and shock. "Ahh!"
The Phoenix squawked in distress and hopped down Hope's arm so it could have a look at the burn.
Both Pernelle and Nicolas rushed forward and pulled Hope's hand in their hands. "What happened?" Perenelle asked in concern and possibly some fear as she pulled out her wand about to perform a healing spell, but stopped as she saw Hope's hand heal before her eyes. She blinked a few times and looked at her husband who was giving the same fascinated expression. She also saw that the midnight Phoenix had a bewildered look as well, she almost laughed at the expression the Phoenix was portraying.

"Well... that's different." Hope said as she gently removed her hand from Perenelle's grip and looked at it with curiosity. "Maybe I've activated my Vampiric side after all?" Hope thought aloud. She looked up to the Flamel's. "Could you both please wear a piece of jewellery with some vervain infused into it?" She said as she pointed at the plant.
"Why on earth do you want us to wear something that hurts you?" Perenelle asked incredulously.
Hope looked at Perenelle and answered. "It's to protect your mind. The Vampires from my world have the ability to compel people by staring into their eyes and ordering them to do just about anything. If I can get burned by vervain, then there is a chance that I could possibly compel someone and I don't wish to compel either of you. You've both been nothing but kind to me and I don't want to accidentally compel either of you because of my naivety."
Nicolas laughed good-naturedly. "I wouldn't worry about that. Adult wizards in this world have Occlumency to protect their minds from mind attacks. Even some children have Occlumency shields due to their families." But this doesn't seem to calm Hope, she actually looks worried.

Perenelle notices the disbelieving look on Hope's face. "Perhaps you should try this compulsion once and see if we can block it and if we are unable to stop it, we will wear the infused jewellery if needed." She compromises.
Hope looked uneasy at this but her Phoenix climbed back up her arm and rubbed it's head against her cheek to try to calm her, singing a song. "Okay. We can try this. But I only will try to compel one of you and it has to be the person with the strongest shields." Hope agreed reluctantly.

Perenelle moves forward towards Hope without any fear and kneels down so Hope is able to look her in the eyes as she remembered Hope mentioning something about looking into someone's eyes for the compulsion to take effect.
Hope groans but moves closer to Perenelle and lifts her hands reluctantly to Perenelle's face and cups her soft cheeks, Hope sighs then looks directly into Perenelle's hazel eyes.
Hope feels her pupils expand and contract as she draws Perenelle's attention and commands, "Use the safest but most destructive spell you know and fire it at the portrait of yourself and Nicolas at the end of the foyer."
Hope releases Perenelle and casts a discreet protection spell under her breath as Perenelle turns to the portrait, "Projectium deflecto." Perenelle raises her wand at the picture, and casts "Bombarda Maxima." Nicolas looks on in shock as Perenelle's spell slams into a barrier.
Hope moves quickly in front of Perenelle and grabs her face to compel her again, "You no longer wish to destroy the portrait. Stop.”
Perenelle gasps, dropping her wand to the ground as she covers her face with both hands. "Doux Merlin. What did I do?" Perenelle states, horrified as she stared at Nicolas in shock.

"I'm sorry." Hope says with her eyes downcast in fear causing the Phoenix to sing, to try and lift his companions spirit from the overwhelming despair that was trying to drag her into a void.
Nicolas moves to his wife and hugs her close to his chest rubbing at her back, murmuring reassurances in her ear. He looks over to the scared little girl staring at the ground. "Hope." He says getting her attention. "Don't be scared. You did nothing wrong." He held out an arm and motioned for Hope to come forward.

Hope stayed where she was until Perenelle turned around with tears in her eyes but she didn't yell at Hope like she was expecting. Instead Perenelle pulled Hope carefully into her arms and hugged her. Nicolas also wrapped both girls into an embrace. "You are welcome here, Hope. Always. Never forget that." Perenelle states with conviction.
A sob escapes from Hope and she starts crying in their arms. Hope grips onto Perenelle tightly but is careful to only grip her shirt as she's not sure how strong she is at the moment. Nicolas cradles her head and places a kiss on top of her hair.
"We know we're not your parents and we would never try to replace them, but just know that you can trust us and we will always do our best to help you." Nicolas says as he holds the girls.
"We've only known you for a few moments and we can already tell that you are possibly the most incredible and outstanding person we have ever met in our long lives. We can tell you that you are a miracle and we can not wait to learn who you are and who you are going to be. However I can see that you, Hope Mikaelson, will be absolutely remarkable." Nicolas finishes as he rests his head atop of Hope's, feeling the lonely girl shake as her sobs become louder.
"Thank you." Hope sniffed into Perenelle's shoulder.

After Hope was able to control her breathing and was able to stop crying she managed to extract herself from the Flamel's, she looked at both of them with watery sea-blue eyes.
"I'm glad that I met both of you and I can't wait to hear about your lives." She genuinely says, but adds with a cocky grin that should have no place on a 12 year olds face, "I bet that at least 10 stories, if you share them with me, I could tell similar stories about the person or the event with stories my family have told me over the years and I reckon my family will have the more outlandish tales."
Nicolas allows Hope to get away with changing the subject so he gasps in shock and places his hand over his heart dramatically. "Take that back! We have more outlandish stories! I'll take that bet!" Perenelle just facepalms at her husband's reaction but let's him continue knowing that when he gets someone challenging his experiences throughout life, he gets defensive.
"In the 17th century, France, we were there as the casquette girls were forced out of France to marry men who were no better than criminals. So we set fire to their resources so the men would leave the camp. While they were trying to put the blaze out we rescued the girls right from under their noses and escorted them to the closest town." Nicolas said proudly with a beaming smile.

Perenelle smiled as well, remembering that day, as if it only happened a week ago instead of 250+ years ago. She looked at Hope and saw that she was smiling as well.
"I'm glad you were able to help them." Hope smiled at Nicolas and Perenelle. Perenelle took Nicolas' hand in her own and gave the back of his hand a kiss. Hope's smile faded slightly, missing the intimacy of her family and even her friends.

Hope shook her head and returned to the conversation with her father's smirk on her face. "However it's a good thing you picked a story that I can contribute to."
Nicolas and Perenelle looked at Hope and listened to the story. "My Aunt Rebekah, was actually one of the first original casquette girls, she was in a coffin, recently undaggered and she woke up during the trip to Louisiana. When she woke up, she drained all of the men of their blood and went to the back of the carriage to speak to the 6 or so girls and casually asked 'So where the bloody hell are we?'. One of the girls managed to answer and they asked my Aunt if their captors were dead. At this my Aunt frowned, having a soft spot for women being abused and said 'They are dead and they are never going to bother you again.' The girls apparently looked at one another and cheered. My Aunt Rebekah told the girls to take the carriage and sell it at the next town. Splitting the money between the lot of them, stating 'That us girls must stick together'."

Nicolas opened and closed his mouth a few times and groaned looking at his wife's bemused face. "I just lost a bet to a 12 year old, didn't I?"
"Yep. You should've started with a more over the top story, dear." Perenelle agreed, laughing at her husband.
Nicolas grumbled and Hope laughed with Perenelle.
"Anyway." Nicolas dragged out, trying to change the subject again. "I do believe we were giving a tour." He said as he reached out to pick 2 clippings of vervain. "I'll infuse the essence of these into a locket. That way we can wear a piece of jewellery that won't burn you if you touch it."
Hope smiled at his thoughtfulness. "Thank you Nicolas."
"Please just call me Nic." Nicolas said with a smile.
"If you started using 'Nic' then you may as well call me Nelle." Perenelle added.
"In that case. Thank you Nic and Nelle for inviting me into your home and into your lives. Not many people would accept a kid they found in a forest into their lives, much less a person of three different species of supernatural creatures." Hope said gratefully.

"I think this will be the most interesting and extraordinary years that we will ever have lived and I can't wait to see how this plays out." Nicolas says with a giant grin on his face rubbing his hands together in excitement.
"Oh and I'm teaching you Alchemy." Nicolas adds seemingly at random.
Hope raises her eyebrow and looks at Perenelle. "I think he means he would like to teach you Alchemy, your choice. I would like to teach you about Healing as well, even if you apparently don't need it." Perenelle paused for a moment as a thought crossed her mind. "So if you have an activated Vampiric side... does this mean you need blood after all?"
Hope's eyes widened. She took a few moments to think about it. She didn't have a craving for blood or the feeling of a burning throat as her family had described to her. "At this time. I don't think so. But it may be smart to have some blood bags on hand just in case? I mean, I don't feel like drinking blood, but bloodlust can take hours to form for a new Vampire. Although newly turned Vampires have a harder time controlling their bloodlust… According to some of my friends who are Vampires and my family’s stories, a Vampire’s throat burns and they are constantly craving blood. I don’t feel these cravings... Then again I'm a Tribrid, so technically all rules are thrown out the window for me."

"Like I said. This will be spectacular and I can't wait." Nicolas reiterated again as he walked to the first room to the right in the foyer, which was in fact the living room as Hope thought it would be, however the first thing she noticed was that there was no TV.
She was going to mention something about the TV but realised all the shows she would watch in her spare time wouldn't exist yet and she couldn't understand the references to 90's TV shows so she ignored it. However there were books upon books lining the walls and shelves. She ran her hand on the wooden frame of the bookshelf and a holograph-like index popped out glowing with a blue light making her jump slightly, however she made a scrolling motion on the index and realised there were a lot of books in this index. The Tribrid made 9 large scrolling motions and only got down to 'Aut' in alphabetical order of the titles, although this included titles in multiple languages.

"Holy crap." Hope whispered silently, but not silent enough as both Nicolas and Perenelle laughed.
"Did you expect us to have such a small amount of books?" Perenelle asked with a chuckle.
Hope shook her head. "No. But how do all these books show up if they aren't actually on the bookshelves?" Hope quizzically asked.
"All of our books are linked all over the world so we are able to access them anywhere. However a majority of our books and possessions are stored in the Gringotts banks." Perenelle answered. Hope blinked and looked back at the bookshelf and murmured, 'later'.
Perenelle asked Hope if she could run her diagnostics spells now, Hope nodded and Perenelle explained what each spell would do and also the wand motions. Hope paid full attention and committed some of the spells to memory. All of Perenelle’s tests came back with positive results but Hope refused the spell to test her magical core to see how powerful she is and Perenelle respected Hope's need for discretion.

After Hope’s medical tests were done she turned around to look at the rest of the living room and she saw the kitchen and dining rooms were located behind two lots of two-seater lounges set in black leather and they looked incredibly comfy. "I have this strange feeling that I'm going to fall asleep on those couches more often than not." Hope remarked.
"Been there. Done that. Trust me, very comfy. Though we'd much prefer you see the bed you'll be sleeping in before making your bed on the couch." Nicolas replied as Hope blushed slightly.
Hope pursed her lips together and said, "Once you see my wolf and transformation, I can see my wolf sleeping on the couch." A cheeky smirk appeared on her face as she looked over to the Flamel’s.
Perenelle rolled her eyes. "We'll see about that. Also if your wolf scratches my couches, I will throw stinging hexes at you."
Hope laughed at the banter. "How about I sleep on a blanket on the couch or better yet on someone's feet?" Hope snarked back.
"Would you?" Nicolas actually looked excited. "My legs get really cold in here."

Hope had to look at Perenelle to check if Nicolas was serious, from her exasperated expression Hope imagines he is in fact serious. She looks back at his overjoyed face and sighs, "We'll see, Nic."
Not making any promises the Tribrid couldn't keep as she doesn't know how her wolf will react to this new universe and to the Flamel's. She believes it will be fine, but it's better to wait and see.
Perenelle takes over for the tour into the kitchen. "Help yourself to anything in the house. Breakfast is at 7:30am, lunch is at 12:30pm and dinner is at 7:30pm. The dishes and sink are spelled to clean anything once it's been used and placed on this counter." Perenelle informed Hope before touching the counter to the right of the sink. "Plates and bowls are located under the same counter as mentioned, cups are above the plates and utensils are in the top sliding drawer near the fridge."
Hope nodded along. "If you need anything specific, just ask, or just open all cupboards until you find what it is you're looking for."

The couple left the living room with Hope trailing behind them as they opened the first door on the left. Turns out it's a study, with more books and a desk to the right of the doorway with what looks like a map on it with lots of scattered pieces of paper everywhere. There was also a fireplace directly opposite the door.
"Why have a fireplace in this room if the living room is the room that gets cold?" Hope blurted out with a furrowed brow.
"Because it's not so much a fireplace as it is a method of travel and communication. We prefer to have these options limited to this room, as the living room is almost like a sanctuary for us." Nicolas answered.
"Ah. Right... Floo travel? Right?" Hope questioned with a thoughtful look on her face as she tried to recall the details from the movies.
Nicolas nodded. "That's correct."
She looked at the last wall and it was a window showing what was happening on the street. The Flamel's were right, there weren't many people out and about. Not in cars or walking, it was actually very quiet which Hope was thankful for.

Hope just noticed, even with apparition, someone should have heard the 'crack' of their arrival, but she know these were not stupid people. "So I'm assuming there's something like a barrier that hides us, so the humans don't suspect anything?"
Nicolas nodded, but was a little confused with the wording Hope used. "We use wards. Notice me not, compulsion and confundus wards." Nicolas explained.
Now Hope looked confused. "Why use so many different wards? It leaves weak spots in the protections. If you used the barrier spell 'Clostrum', it would protect the building from attacks and hide us from the view of non-magicals." Hope wondered.
Perenelle and Nicolas looked at one another again, but were unsure about the spell Hope was mentioning. "We don't have a spell like that, or if there is, it's classified as family magic and can only be used by that specific family." Perenelle mentioned
Hope ran her hand through her hair and looked back outside. "Can I perform a barrier spell within your wards and I'll show you what to do? Perhaps you can teach me about wards?" Hope offered as a compromise.

"That sounds like a plan... Can you do the same thing to a fireplace?" Nicolas asked with a feral grin.
Hope looked to the fireplace and held her hand out feeling for the magic and closed her eyes for a couple of seconds. When she opened them, she smirked at the couple. "Yes. I can."
"Thank Merlin." Perenelle sighed in relief. "I'm sick and tired of moving every time someone manages to find our address via floo travel." She said with exasperation. "Can you please block anyone but us from going through?"
"Shouldn't be a problem. I just need to hold your hands while I cast the spell so my magic will recognise you and accept both of you through the barrier spell." Hope replied with a mischievous smile.

After Hope casted the barrier spells on both the fireplace and within the properties wards. The Flamel’s gave a quick run down on the wards they used around the property.
Once they finished up outside with their magical show and tell, the immortal couple showed Hope the other two rooms on the left and they were both bedrooms. The room in the middle was the spare room which Hope looked around a bit and asked if she could use some magic to decorate.
The couple agreed and watched as Hope conjured items left, right and centre placing them telekinetically on the desks and dressers with the ‘Dimiterre’ spell. She also conjured an easel near the door that leads to the back of the property along with many different paints, pencils, pens and charcoals. She simply told them that art soothes her and also helps her feel closer to her dad. They just smiled and asked if one day she would show them her artworks. Hope agreed to maybe one day, when she feels more comfortable showing her works.

Hope heard a loud squawk by her ear and cringed as she could literally hear the regal midnight Phoenix in her mind asking her what about him. She had absolutely no idea what to get a bird and looked at the Flamel's.
"Uh... What do I need to get for a Phoenix? Cause I've never taken care of a bird before." The young girl asked, embarrassed.
"Oh, you'll just need to get a perch, it looks a bit like a tree." Nicolas says and Hope just conjures a dead tree basically the size of a small frangipani tree and adds some bowls that she moulded into the tree so they can't be tipped over. Hope then magically filled one of the bowls with water and the Phoenix gratefully flew onto the perch and drank some water. "Just like that." Nicolas finishes lamely.
"Sorry?" Hope says somewhat apologetically.
Nicolas just raises a hand to wave away the apology. "Don't worry about it. Using magic obviously comes very easily to you. No reason to apologise." He looks at the other bowl and asks her, "Why didn't you conjure any food?"

Hope scratches her head for a second before fixing her hair with her fingers, "Umm... I don't know what birds eat except for bird seed and I'm fairly certain if I conjured bird seed the Phoenix would probably set me on fire for insulting him or something."
Perenelle and Nicolas laugh. "Yeah. Don't feed a Phoenix bird seed. It would be seen as an insult. Phoenixes eat fruits and berries. However, Dumbledore's Phoenix was particularly fond of the seeds from a Fire Seed Bush." The Phoenix' head popped up and looked at Hope expectantly.
Hope sighed looking at the Phoenix’ hopeful look. "Hold on a moment, birdbrain and I'll get you your seeds."

She turns and looks at Nicolas. "I have a strange feeling that you've seen this plant before, haven't you?" Hope asked him.
Nicolas nods slowly. "Yes. Why?"
"For me to conjure something I need to know what it looks like. I've never seen this plant before. But you have. If you bring all the information about this plant to the forefront of your mind, I could make an exact copy of the plant to your specifications." Hope answered.
"You're going to read my mind? Like the compulsion ability?" Nicolas asked calmly.
"No compulsion. Reading your mind, sort of. But only what you allow me to see. I wouldn't force myself into your mind. I know for a fact that hurts." Hope replied carefully.

Nicolas agreed and she was right. There wasn't any pain, it was simply a copy of the information Nicolas had offered to provide. Hope conjured the plant outside under a notice me not ward she had learned from the Flamels'. The de-aged girl placed the plant slightly away from the house as the damn plant was legitimately on fire.
"Do they eat the seeds while they are on fire or do I need to put them out?" Never in Hope's life would she think she would say this kind of sentence and for it to sound so completely normal.
"On fire." Nicolas replied with a smirk.
Hope rolled her eyes as she cast another spell to the food bowl so the bowl would not be affected by temperature. Afterwards she telekinetically picked five seeds off the plant and placed them in the bowl. She decided to create a third bowl to fill with fruits and berries and added a preservation charm on the food so it would stay fresh for longer before casting another silent spell to automatically change the food and water in the bowls every three days.

Hope looked at the Phoenix and told him about the spells she used and how frequently the food and water will change. "As for the fire seeds. I'll move five seeds into the bowl every two days as they are classified as a treat. Don't glare at me. I'm part Vampire thus I'm partly vulnerable to fire, so I don't want to test my luck all the time." The Phoenix almost looked like he sighed, but nodded his head in acceptance.
"Thank you for showing me everything and allowing me to have my own space." Hope thanked them again.
"You don't need to thank us. We're more than happy to look after you." Nicolas replied with a smile.

The trio walked back into the dining room and as Perenelle made dinner while Nicolas and Hope waited, Nicolas decided to explain wards in more detail to Hope. Such as ill-intent wards, age restrictions wards and protection wards. Perenelle added her own advice and mentioned that wards work better when etched into a Wardstone.
After showing Hope how these wards can work together, Perenelle served dinner which was sausages, mashed potatoes and some vegetables.
Perenelle was just about to mention it was late but as she looked outside she saw a full moon and her eyes widened. Her head snapped back at Hope who was still bantering with Nicolas. "Uh. Hope?" Perenelle called out getting both Hope’s and Nicolas' attention.
"Yeah?"
"It's a full moon tonight." Perenelle finished curiously looking at Hope.
Hope nodded. "Yeah. I know I can feel it. Can we go outside so I can shift?" She asks with literal hope in her eyes.
Perenelle sighed and said, "Yes."

Hope gave a small cheer as she ran to her bedroom, opening the verandah door to the back of the property. While Nicolas and Perenelle followed slowly with amused looks on their faces. "Okay so I'm going to change behind those trees then come back out."
Hope was at the tree line when she remembered to mention something else. "Since I haven't shifted in this world I don't know how long it will take. But if you hear bones snapping and grunts of pain don't worry. It's completely normal." She finished as she was moving behind a tree and taking her clothes off.
"Wait... What?" Perenelle asks Nicolas and he just shrugs.

About 10 seconds later a white-grey wolf trotted out of the tree line and it's eyes were glowing yellow. It was a sleek wolf that was made for speed and the Flamel's jaws dropped as the wolf circled them sniffing at the area. "Hope?" Perenelle asks in awe.
The wolf stops and stares at the pair before nodding, letting her tongue roll out of her mouth and her tail starts wagging happily. She sits down in front of them and lets out a yip. Perenelle chose to build the courage to move out to where Hope was sitting. When she was about a foot away, Perenelle dropped to her knees in front of the wolf. As Perenelle looked into the glowing eyes of the Werewolf she raised her right hand forward slowly but stopped about an inch away. Not wishing to overstep any boundaries that she wasn’t aware of. Instead Hope let out a small whine and moved her head forward the last inch, placing her furry cheek into Perenelle’s hand.

Perenelle let out a sharp intake of breath as she felt the fur under her hand. Neither woman nor wolf moved for at least 10 seconds. Then Perenelle’s hand moved over the soft furs covering Hope's ears, rubbing them softly. Hope tried, she really did but she had never had anyone pet her in her wolf form before and she started letting out soft whines and moving her head further into Perenelle's hand.
Nicolas had come forward when he heard the whines from the wolf. "You are beautiful Hope." He said, dropping down to his knees beside his wife. Hope had lifted her head from the petting to sniff at Nicolas and she let out a sneeze.
Nicolas looked dejected as Perenelle laughed softly and leaned her head on his shoulder. Hope moved closer to them and she leaned on Nicolas as well. He raised his hand and ran his fingers through the fur along her spine and she let out a yawn as she fluffed up her fur. Perenelle started rubbing at her ears again and Hope let out a whine as her left hind leg started kicking out.

"Aw, she's just a large puppy. We can keep her, right? And she can sleep on the couch?" Nicolas asked his wife with a gigawatt smile.
Hope made a chuffing noise but raised her head to look at Perenelle. Perenelle looked at the wolf, then to her husband's ecstatic face. She could help but smile at her husband and she kissed him.
Hope whined.
Perenelle broke the kiss and laughed at the wolf. "Fine. She's able to sleep on the couch but I'm serious about not wrecking the couch." She finishes with a stern voice.

Hope jumped up and spun in a circle with a loud bark, she did several laps running around the couple and stopped in front of them again but about a metre away this time. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth again.
Perenelle groans and looks at her husband and says. "Great. Now I got played by a 12 year old. I bet that if she was human right now she'd be giving us that mischievous smirk like she's making fun of us."
Nicolas looked at the wolf and thought about what he's learned about Hope so far, "Probably."
He pulls himself to his feet and offers a hand to his wife. She accepts and he helps her up.
"Let me guess, time for a run?" Perenelle asks the wolf.
Hope nods her head vigorously and barks. "Alright you can go. Just come back before midnight. We need to do some things at Diagon Alley tomorrow, remember?" Perenelle states.
Hope barks and nods once before running at inhuman speeds into the woods, leaving a speechless couple behind.

Hope spent the next two hours familiarising herself with these woods, then the next hour playing tag with the woodland critters. Hope looked up at the sky and saw the moon was near it's apex and she released a long howl into the night.
She had gotten howls back in response, practically all saying, 'Alpha?', so now these wolves will be coming to find her. She let out another howl telling the wolves to stay at least 15km away from her den at the Flamel's and that they could do whatever they want to, that she didn't control their lives. She didn't wait for a reply and raced back to her new home. She stopped at the tree line to grab her discarded clothes in her mouth and walked through the open doors to her new room.

As she walks in she feels eyes on her and stares at the Phoenix still on the perch. Both animals stare at each other for a few moments before the Phoenix cocks it's head to the side and lets out a thrill of approval. The wolf chuffed in response as she rolled her eyes. Hope shifts back then throws the dirty clothes into a corner before grabbing some sleepwear out from the drawers, wondering to herself, ‘where did they come from?’ and ‘why are they all in her size?’.
She ignores the thought for now and walks into the on-suite bathroom to quickly shower so she could get the sweat and dirt off her skin. She uses the shampoo and conditioner that was left in the bathroom and since she likes the smells she'll happily use them for now.
Hope avoids the soap however as she doesn't like the smell of goat's milk, but she does use the shower gel which has a vanilla scent. Even though it isn't her favourite it will work for today until she can find something that appeals to her senses. Maybe a floral or woodsy scent. Ocean-like smells were a good back up but she really prefers the smell of nature from the woods.
As Hope finishes in the shower she casts a drying spell on herself and gets dressed. She moves the covers down so she can hop into bed and as soon as Hope's head hits the bed she was out like a light.

Chapter Text

Mornings were not easy for Hope in her old world and they weren't easy here either as she woke up screaming calling out for her mum and dad with tears in her eyes. Someone sat on the edge of her bed, making a dip into the soft mattress and pulled Hope into their arms. Cradling the young Tribrid and whispering soft reassurances into Hope’s sensitive ears.
"It's okay, Hope. You're going to be okay. Just calm down." A femine voice said, Hope's brain supplied the name Perenelle and she latched onto the Healer in fear.
"Please don't leave me." Hope whimpered brokenly into Perenelle's shirt as the distraught time-traveller spread her tears along the soft cotton of the singlet Perenelle was wearing for the summer heat.
Perenelle's heart broke for the young girl as she made quiet shushing noises, pulling the young girl into a stronger embrace. "I won't leave, little one. We'll look after you." Perenelle promised, "I know we will never replace your family but for as long as you are here in the world. We will happily call you our family Hope."

This was how Nicolas found them. Perenelle hugging Hope like the child she had always wanted. Nicolas had followed Perenelle after a couple of moments as he had woken up early so he could finish up his work from last night at the auburn haired girl’s request.
He had been working in the last room at the end of the hallway, his Alchemy room, when he heard the sound of a girl crying. He had collected the 3 lockets that were hanging off the side of a balancing scale, watching the scale sway side to side once the weight was removed for a moment before leaving the Alchemy room to check on his ward.
The necklaces he chose to imbue with the essence of vervain were all very simple silver lockets that could open up to show a picture or portrait. The immortal Alchemist had placed the clippings of vervain into 2 of the lockets before placing a picture of a forest landscape into all three of them, hiding the herb from sight.
Nicolas stood by the doorway outside of Hope’s room as he didn’t want to cross any unspecified boundaries that she may have. Nicolas would wait until he got Hope’s permission before entering her room. So he waited patiently for the girls to notice him before holding up three identical lockets. "As you requested. Vervain filled lockets." Nicolas greeted with a sad smile as he took in the young girl’s grief-stricken face.

"Thank you dear." Perenelle said as she gave Hope one last squeeze before hopping off the bed. Perenelle made her way over to her husband as she ran her delicate fingers through her long hair, bundling it up into one hand before offering her back to Nicolas.
The creator of the Elixir of Life gazed at his wife in fascination as he unconsciously unclasped one of the necklaces that smelt like herbs. He lifted the thin chain over his wife’s head and lowered it so it rested comfortably on her clavicle before latching it behind her neck.
Perenelle took the pro-offered necklace her husband was holding out for her. This one looked slightly different than the other two, more bulkier than the others as this piece of jewellery was made for a more masculine clientele. Perenelle placed this locket on her husband with a loving smile.

Hope smiled with confusion as she noticed the remaining locket in Nicolas’ hand. "Who is the last locket for?" She asked.
"It's for you. it didn't feel right, not getting you one as well. So there's no vervain in this one and we were thinking that if you wanted, you could put a painting of your parents in it. So you can carry them with you, always." Nicolas answered with a slight smile that Perenelle shared with him, wishing to make the young girl feel comfortable with them.
Hope blinked in surprise before she let out a happy sob as she stood up and hugged the immortal pair.
"Thank you. That's so thoughtful." She said with a sad but genuine smile that could possibly even melt the frozen heart of Voldemort.
Nicolas clipped the last necklace on Hope as the Tribrid collected her hair up in a bun so the necklace could be latched up without any hair in the way. After Nicolas released the necklace he placed a hand on Hope’s shoulder wishing to offer some form of comfort to the Tribrid.

When the Flamel's and Hope made their way out to the dining room for breakfast, Hope asked curiously as she sat down at the table. "Where did all the clothes come from that are in the drawers?"
"Oh right, we bought them last night while you were on your run." Perenelle answered. "If there is anything you don't like let us know and we'll get you something else."
Hope was a second away from arguing with them about not wasting money on her but she shut her jaw with a loud click. The memory of the 'Harry Potter' books went through her mind as this sentence popped into mind. 'The Philosopher's Stone can turn metal into gold'.
That thought caused Hope to groan softly as she lowered her head to the table for a second, drawing the attention of the Flamel's to her. "Sorry. I was about to tell you off for wasting your money on me but forgot that you can basically create gold and are immortal. So I'm just making the assumption that you have more money than what you know what to do with."
Nicolas laughed jovially as he replied. "That's true. We do have more money than we would ever need. So don't be overly surprised if we spoil you."

Hope groaned again. "Just don't go over the top when getting gifts?" Hope pleads, "I already had my Aunt Rebekah send me jewellery that would normally cost more than an average person's yearly salary."
"Deal... Can we replace your art supplies with real supplies?" Nicolas asked as he sat at the table with a full English breakfast in front of them. Plates filled with eggs, sausages, toast, bacon, hash browns and pancakes were placed all over the table.
Hope could've sworn she heard Nicolas' voice catch a little when he asked and she turned to look in the direction of her room. When she turned back to look at Nicolas she gave a small glare but couldn't hold it as she smiled at him. "You've already bought them and changed the supplies around, haven't you?"
Nicolas looked a little sheepish. "Yeah. Sorry if I overstepped."
Hope let out a soft laugh. "You didn't. Conjured art supplies are not the best. But if you want to change things around, could you ask next time?"
"Sure." Nicolas replied, releasing a breath of relief.

Hope ate her breakfast and walked into her room to get changed, she grabbed some underwear and looked for a bra. When she didn’t find any she called out through the closed door. "Hey! Just wondering. But where are the bras?" Hope heard Nicolas spit out some of his tea and cough loudly, while Perenelle laughed.
"Hope you're forgetting your age, dear." Perenelle replied with a laugh. Whether it was at Nicolas’ sputtering or Hope’s question, the Healer wouldn’t be able to give a definitive answer.
Hope blinked in confusion and looked at the Phoenix on its perch, asking quietly "What the heck does that mean?" The Phoenix actually rolled its eyes at her and silently judged her.
"What? It's not my fault that I'm apparently forget--ting," Hope cuts off mid-sentence with a groan. "My age."
The Phoenix actually had the audacity to laugh at her.
"Bloody bird." Hope mutters bitterly as she finishes dressing herself in a plain white shirt and some waist high jeans.
As she exits her room and enters the living room with Nicolas and Perenelle. “I really hate that I will have to go through my growth spouts again. On the plus side, I know what to expect when growing up.” Hope states in exasperation.

Hope looked over to see Nicolas take another sip of tea before adding a teasing remark to the Alchemist. “Also for your information, Nic, I’ll need bras in a couple of years. Trust me.” Hope drags out the last two words with a smirk causing Nicolas to once again spit out his drink in shock, making a mess on the tablecloth.
“Sweet Merlin! Stop saying things like that when I’m drinking my tea!” Nicolas complains as he tries to catch his breath.
Nicolas draws his wand from a pocket located on the inside of his morning robes, “Scourgify.” He casts absentmindedly, cleaning his robe, long pyjama pants, old tee he found in the bottom of the drawers and the coffee table.
Perenelle laughs at her husband’s frustrated cry but answers Hope with a smile. “No worries. Just tell me what size you’ll need and when so I can get them for when you need them.”
She looks over to Nicolas and adds, “But let’s leave Nic out of this conversation. I think he feels awkward.” Nicolas just nods as he reads a book in his off-hand while taking another cautious sip of his tea while glaring at the young girl.
“Okay, we’ll protect his innocent ears.” Hope says with a smirk before changing the topic slightly, “However I was wondering where my mother’s jacket was? It wasn’t in the corner of my room where I left it.” Hope questions the timeless pair.

“It’s probably been cleaned and is hanging up in the wardrobe.” Nicolas replied offhandedly. Before recalling that Hope wouldn’t know about the House Elves due to being from another world. “Oh, right. Mixy?” Nicolas called aloud without hesitation.
A pop behind the Tribrid startled her and Hope saw a small creature standing opposite the coffee table. Hope cocked her head at the creature, eyeing it in suspicion.
“Master Flame calls for Mixy?” The creature squeaked out in a high pitched voice.
“Yes, Mixy. I want to introduce you to Hope. She will be living with us for a while. If she has any requests, can you please do your best to help her?” Nicolas asks the House Elf gently.
The House Elf looks at Hope with large eyes with tears in it’s eyes.
“Master and Mistress Flame have a child for them to look after?” Mixy says with a sob as he rushes to the Flamel’s to hug their legs as that was the highest he could reach on the two wizard’s bodies.

Hope tries to speak but all she can do is blink owlishly as she loses all the coiled tension from the House Elf’s appearance.
“Hope, this is Mixy. A House Elf. They bond to a magical family in order to live and perform some of the chores around the house. We treat our House Elf with respect as he is a part of our family. We also believe that it shows the character of a person.”
Hope nods as she cuts Nicolas off. “I remember them now. In the 2nd Harry Potter book there is a House Elf by the name of Dobby who is abused by the Malfoy family and he looks like a slave. This little guy is happy and unafraid. This just reinforces my opinion about both of you being amazing people.” Hope says with a proud smile.
“Thank you, Hope.” Nicolas replies with a smile.
“Mistress Hope says such nice things about her new family.” Mixy says with joy as he beams up to the young girl with awe in his large eyes.

Hope smiles slightly at the small creature, “Mixy, this is Hope Mikaelson. She is from another world and from another time as well. Please don’t let anyone know about this information as we don’t want Hope to be taken advantage of.” Nicolas requests from his House Elf.
Mixy nods vigorously. “Of course Master Flame. Mixy will keep the secret of Hope’s Legend.” He replies ominously before snapping his fingers to summon Hope’s jacket and handing it to Hope in reserverance before popping away.
Hope puts the oversized jacket on and she smells the forest on her mother’s leather jacket making Hope smile. “That’s an interesting little guy. Remind me to get him something small for trying to keep the scent on the jacket as close to the original as possible.”
Perenelle laughs quietly. “I wouldn’t worry about that. With the amount of magic that you use without a wand and directing it. It leaves excess magic that House Elves will absorb, making him stronger. He’ll probably want to get you gifts rather than accept them.” Perenelle explains.

“Are you ready to go to Diagon Alley?” Nicolas asks.
“Sure.” Hope replies slowly.
“Wait! Before we go. You had mentioned yesterday that you didn’t believe there would be a wand to match you and we agreed.” Hope nodded thoughtfully as Perenelle’s words.
“Well there is a place that can craft a wand in Knockturn Alley called ‘Hephaestus Wandcrafters’. If we take ingredients to them, they’ll craft you a wand. So long as a Ministry sanctioned wand-maker informs you that they were unable to match you with one of their wands.” Nelle explained as she stood up and moved the plates over to the sink.
Hope hummed but was uninterested. “Not to sound like a bitch, but why exactly do I need a wand? I can do magic without one.” Hope argued.
“Well we were hoping that you would go to Hogwarts. From what you had mentioned about the Harry Potter books yesterday. The events of these books will take place mainly in Hogwarts I imagine?” Perenelle answered.
“Yeah…” Hope replied slowly, “You want me to change the outcome that would be in the books?”
“Do the books have bad outcomes that could be averted with your help?” Perenelle asks almost knowingly.
Hope groans but answers. “Yeah.”
“Then you’ll need a wand to go to Hogwarts as it’s a requirement.” Perenelle states happily.
“Whatever.” Hope mumbles in annoyance as she watches Perenelle head into her room to get changed into something more acceptable for shopping rather than her pj’s.

“Well,” Nicolas joined in once Nelle turned around the corner. “We will need items, such as a magical core. I was thinking of a Phoenix Feather from your familiar and possibly some tail furs from your wolf?”
“Huh?” Hope asks in confusion as she turns to Nicolas with a stunned look on her face.
“The more items that are explicitly yours. The more in tune your wand will be to you. Knowing your magic. The power you wield effortlessly and how specific the cores are. Your wand will most likely not work for anyone else but you, thanks to your Tribrid status.” Nicolas explained as Hope nodded slowly, taking in the information given.
“However we will still need a wood type that has a history with your family to use as the base for your wand.” Nicolas continued looking at the Tribrid, trying to persuade her to contribute to the conversation.

Hope thinks about this for a moment and she says, “I would say White Oak. As this is the tree that my grandmother used to represent immortality for her spell to create the Original Vampires in my world. But all White Oak trees have been destroyed.”
“In your universe, yes. In ours, well I got some different wood samples in my Alchemy room. I’ll go take a look. See if we have any.” Nicolas said as he walked off into the foyer.
“You might also need to add a binding agent to the wand.” Perenelle mentions from the hallway causing Hope to drag her attention to the older woman now dressed in long black trousers and an olive green v-neck shirt.
“What sort of binding agent?” Hope questions.
Perenelle rubs her chin with her hand as she thinks for a moment. “I would most likely guess your blood would act as a good binding agent.” Perenelle answers thoughtfully.

A triumphant ‘Ah-Ha’ was heard and Nicolas strode back into the room with some White Oak in his hand.
Hope took a deep breath and backed up a step, drawing the couple’s attention. “What’s wrong?” Nicolas asked, worry coating his words as he looked down to the wood he was carrying.
Hope clenched her jaw a few times. “What I’m about to say can not be repeated to anyone, please?” Hope begged them.
Nicolas and Perenelle shared a worried look and heard Hope plead with them with fear in the voice.

The Flamel pair both drew out their wands and Nicolas asked Hope. “Do you know what a Magical Vow is?” Hope shook her head but kept her gaze on the White Oak the entire time, looking like it might jump up and attack her if she took her eyes off it for even a second.
“When we hold our wands to our hearts and swear by, let's say a secret. If we were to divulge that information to anyone other than yourself or anyone else mentioned in the Vow. Our own magic would take our lives.” Perenelle explained diligently.
Hope’s eyes bulged and she shouted, “No!”
Making the Flamel’s flinch slightly at the ferocity of her voice. “No.” She repeated quieter.
“Don’t make a Vow. I don’t want to be responsible for any more deaths from people trying to protect me.” She said with a tear streaking down her cheek.

The Flamel’s hearts broke a little at Hope’s sadness and guilt. “Is there another method we can use that would let you trust us more?” Perenelle asked softly.
Hope stayed quiet for a while and paced, keeping a distance between herself and them. She stopped suddenly and turned her head to Nicolas. “Nic? Do you by any chance have a crystal ball?”
Nicolas blinked. “Yes?”
Whereas Perenelle asked. “You want to use Divination to see what happens?”
Owlish eyes blinked at Perenelle. “I have no idea what Divination is. Unless that is the seer-like ability?” Hope questioned, to which Perenelle nodded.
“Then no. I know a spell that will imbue a crystal ball to act as a lie detector. Blue is a truth and red is a lie.”

Nicolas’ jaw dropped but he recovered quickly. “Oh, we have to try this!” Nicolas excitedly says to his wife as he places the White Oak on the coffee table and runs back into his Alchemy room.
Hope stares at the White Oak skeptically before Perenelle notices and turns her attention to the older woman. “You know. When most people in my universe say they want to use a lie detector on them they become outraged. Why aren’t you?”
Perenelle looks at Hope without any malice and replies, “Well, we aren’t like most people and we know that you have secrets that you would be unwilling to share. Especially this early on. The fact that you want to tell us but are unsure about the result will be. Says a lot about the amount of trust you are trying to give us.”

There was a bang from the Alchemy room as something heavy was placed on a desk and Hope heard clattering of ceramics and glass objects.
Perenelle kept talking over the ruckus her husband was making. “However Nic is more excited by the fact you know a non-invasive way to tell if someone is lying or not. All we have here is a potion known as Veritaserum which forces a person to answer with the truth no matter the question. The only good thing is that the potion is illegal and can only be used in trials for criminals by an Auror from the DMLE.”
Hope’s brows furrowed at the acronym. “The Department of Magical Law Enforcement.” Perenelle clarified for the confused universal-traveller.
“Oh.” Hope replies weakly.
Thankfully Nicolas appears through the doorway again, this time holding a crystal ball.
“Here you go.” Nicolas says as he walks up to the auburn haired girl and hands her the ball.

Hope accepts the crystal ball from Nicolas and brings it up to her mouth to whisper an incantation into the ball. When the spell is done the ball flashes quickly before it takes on a misty effect within the clear sphere.
Hope places the Truth Sphere onto the coffee table and says casually. “I actually know another method to confirm the truth with a spell. The incantation is ‘Verita tempus’. The spell lasts for about 10 minutes but in that time if you are asked a question you are forced to answer with the truth.” The ball on the table started forming smokey clouds within the sphere until the entire ball was filled. Once the smoke engulfed the inside of the Sphere it changed colour to a deep blue.
The Flamel’s looked at the ball in awe and Nicolas’ head shot up. “Wait, you know a truth spell? Why does your universe have all the cool spells?” Nicolas murmured the last part to himself and the ball stayed blue.

Hope didn’t answer as she thought the question was rhetorical, instead she continued, “The downside to using the Truth Sphere is that you can talk circles around the ball and not answer the question. But since you’re telling the truth and you might have partially answered the question the ball will stay blue. However the opposite can be said as well. If you tell a single lie in the answer you provide and the rest is true. The ball will change to red.” Hope explained to the couple.
“For instance, My name is Hope Mikaelson. I have auburn hair, sea-blue eyes and I have chocolate coloured skin.” Hope continued as the Truth Sphere changed to a reddish pink colour.
The couple looked at Hope’s fair coloured skin and chuckled.
“Nice lie.” Nicolas said with a laugh.
Hope looked at the Sphere and saw that it was still red and pointed at it, “Really?” She asked in a deadpan.
Nicolas laughed again. “Sorry. No, it was terrible.” He answered honestly and the ball went back to blue.

Hope waited a couple of moments for Nicolas to calm down before a serious look came across her face and asked them, “Would you have really taken a Magical Vow to protect my secrets?”
Perenelle answered immediately. “Yes.” There was no change in the crystal ball, Hope looked at Nicolas curiously before he also answered with, “Yes.” Again there was no change.
Hope let out a breath and chose to tell them about what was bothering her about the wood she had suggested for her wand base.
“Sorry about backing away earlier. It’s just that the White Oak was used to give my family immortality but it can also be used to kill an Original Vampire. This is how my dad and Uncle Elijah were killed.” Hope forced out the last sentence through tears forming but continued before Nicolas or Perenelle could comfort her.
“The White Oak is most likely the sure fire way to kill me. So now you understand why I don’t wish to share this knowledge around.”

Perenelle tried her best to ignore the glowing blue Sphere and she walked over to Hope and gently pulled Hope to the couch, joining Nicolas who collapsed onto it after Hope’s admission.
Perenelle crouched in front of her as Nicolas put a loose arm over the young girl's shoulders.
“I’m so very sorry for the loss you have experienced already in your life. You shouldn’t have to go through that. But I promise not to tell anyone about what White Oak can do to you.” Nelle told Hope and placed a hand on the young girl’s knee, giving a small squeeze of affection.
Hope peered over Perenelle’s shoulder and saw that the crystal was still blue.
Nicolas chose this moment to speak, drawing the Tribrid’s attention to him. “I promise not to tell anyone about what White Oak can do to you.”
The Truth Sphere glowed blue.

Hope reached over Perenelle for the Sphere and held it in her hand. “I don’t need this anymore. Though I appreciate that you both chose to agree to this to calm my paranoia.” Hope said as she ran her fingers through her hair.
The time traveller held out the Truth Sphere for Nicolas to take. “Keep it.”
“Are you sure?” He questioned in shocked disbelief.
“Yeah. You seem to like it.” Hope replied with a sad smile. “I’m going to shift and come back out here so you can grab some tail furs off me.” Hope said as she ran away into her room to hide away from the sincerity of the Flamel’s words.
“Poor girl.” Nicolas said looking towards the hallway Hope had disappeared down. Perenelle sighed in sadness as she moved to sit on the couch next to her husband who threw an arm over her shoulder. Hugging the brunette witch into his side.

No more than a minute had passed when a white-grey wolf padded into the living room and glared at the piece of wood on the table. The wolf huffed at the wood as she made her way over to Nicolas and Perenelle.
Hope was followed by the midnight Phoenix flying behind her and landing on top of the White Oak. The Phoenix almost looked like it was considering bursting into flames taking the piece of wood with it, turning it to ash, but he refrained himself. The wolf bumped her head into Perenelle's arm, demanding attention.
Perenelle scoffed and scratched the wolf behind its ears as Nicolas brushed his hand through her fur along her back. When Nic reached the tip of her tail, he went as close to the bone as possible so he didn’t unnecessarily harm the young girl before pinching his fingers together and pulling out a few tufts of fur.
The wolf ignored him as he pulled some of her fur. But watched the man who smelt like molten metal place her furs beside the Phoenix who was still standing on top of the White Oak.
Nicolas patted her back and said, “You can change back now, sweet girl.”
Hope whined but got up and walked out of the living room again, leaving the Phoenix behind.

Hope emerged after about 5 minutes. “So are we ready to go?” Hope asked with a bored drawl.
“Almost.” Nicolas replied with a cheeky smile.
“You will need to get a Phoenix Feather from your familiar first then we can go.” Nicolas answered as he got up and walked off into the foyer with the Truth Sphere in tow.
Hope looked at Perenelle before asking, “Why do I need to get a Feather from the Phoenix? Couldn’t either of you have done it?”
“Actually no we can’t. For a Phoenix Feather to work as a magical core. The Feather must be freely given and since it is your familiar, he will only let you pick a Feather from him, if he consents.” Perenelle answered.
Hope blinked before muttering, “So many rules.”
The Tribrid turned to the black bird and crouched in front of it, to stare at the bird eye to eye as they had a silent mental conversation.

Nicolas re-enters the living room after a few minutes with some plastic baggies that he uses to store his Alchemy supplies in. Nic chuckles as he watches the scene in front of him in amusement.
“How long have they been like that for?” He asked his smirking wife.
“Nearly since you’ve been gone. It’s quite the show. I think the Phoenix is winning.” Perenelle says with a musical laugh.
Hope grunts at the comment but the Phoenix looks damn-right pleased by the observation. After another 30 seconds or so the Phoenix thrills once before turning its body to Hope for her to access its tail and she gently pulls out a Feather.
“Thank you.” Hope says to the bird. “And yes I’ll give you a name after we get back from Diagon Alley.”

The Phoenix thrills before lifting off the table and flaming away somewhere.
Hope shakes her head in mock annoyance as she turns to Perenelle and Nicolas. “Why do I have the feeling that I got the most smug Phoenix in the universe and he knows it?”
The Flamel’s laugh and Nicolas replies, “Apparently since we can’t keep up with your snark. You get a Phoenix that gives you more snark than you can dish out.”
Hope groaned. “Sounds about right. Getting a Phoenix with an ego of roughly the same size as my Uncle Kol’s. Karma working at her heart’s behest around me.” Hope rolled her eyes as she handed the black Phoenix Feather to the immortal Alchemist.
Perenelle laughs at Hope’s annoyance as she guides Hope over into the study as Nicolas bags up the wand ingredients.
“Does the ‘Harry Potter’ books mention how to Floo Travel?” Perenelle asks as she stands in front of the fireplace.
“Basically stand in the fireplace with a handful of Floo Powder. Call out clearly the place you wish to travel to. Then throw down the Powder?” Hope replies trying to recall.
Perenelle nods. “That’s right.” The Healer replies cheerfully at Hope’s knowledge of their world.

Nicolas walks in at this time dressed in some casual wizarding robes and asks, “All good to go?”
Hope speaks out. “Actually, I have 2 questions before we go. I may know the theory of Floo Travel but do you wait for the fire to die down before walking out of the Floo Place at the corresponding place?” Hope asks her first question.
“When you throw down the Powder just start walking straight and keep your mind clear, otherwise you’ll fall on your butt.” Nicolas advised the young girl.
“Noted. Second question, since you guys are famous and all. Why aren’t you hiding your identity?” Hope asked with a frown.
Perenelle lets out a lovely laugh, while Nicolas chuckles once before answering, “Let me just ask. In the ‘Harry Potter’ books are we ever described, like our age or appearance?”
“Your biological ages are mentioned but I think that the books portray you both as elderly and frail... “ Hope trails off and thinks for a bit, while Nicolas and Perenelle wait for Hope to make the connection.
Hope looked up at the smirking pair as she shook her head slightly in amusement once she understood what the immortal couple were trying to tell her. “But you’re not, you’re both young. No one knows that, do they?”
“No one in England anyway. France is a whole other matter. We even have some Life-Debts that require us to pop in every so often and state ‘no we don’t have an Heir, you can’t get married into the family.’ Nicolas answered with agitation in his voice at the mere mention of these debts.

“Speaking of that.” Perenelle mentioned quickly before the subject can change.
Nelle looked over to Hope before informing the auburn haired girl of their safety option. “Nic and I spoke last night and we were wondering if we could make you our Heir… well Heiress?”
“Huh?” Hope answered dumbly before shaking her head and following up with some queries of her own.
“Also what does that mean in relation to these Life-Debts you just mentioned 5 seconds ago?” Hope asked, confused before adding, “Actually what does that mean all together? Why make me an Heir… Heiress?”

Nic clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth before explaining, “Basically since every child under 17 must have a Magical Guardian. Family members get priority, then it would be your Head of House at Hogwarts if you didn’t have one. To avoid anyone like heaven forbid, Severus Snape, becoming your Magical Guardian, which would be annoying as hell as your Magical Guardian can sign an array of documents in your name.”
“By becoming our Heir it will protect you. As you would need to wear an Heiress ring to show your relation to our family. The Heir/ess ring can detect poisons and charms that are being used to affect you. It also acts as a warning when a spell is cast from behind you and there’s a charm on it that tells your Head of House if you are in danger.”

“Okay… The early warning won’t be necessary as I can sense spells coming from wands quite easily and as for the danger warning. You do know that I literally have had multiple assassination attempts on my before? Sometimes even before I was born? My life is always in danger, but I’ll be fine… Probably.” The time-travelling girl remarks with disdain literally rolling off her in waves.
“Keep going, what about the Life-Debts?” Hope quickly added as she saw the looks of distress on the Flamel’s faces at the assassination attempts.
“It won’t be a problem.” Nelle replied robotically as she looked over to her husband, worry clearly visible in her eyes.
Nic shook his head ever so slightly before detailing out the information he has learnt from the last few centuries.
“Life-Debts when owed stay only within blood-related family. We discovered this when we had a child living with us hundreds of years ago. We were known as his guardians and he was our ward. No changing of names or blood-adoptions. Just simply guardians. So since you won’t be adopted into the family. The Life-Debts won’t work on you.” Nicolas said with a grin.

Hope walked over the chair in the study and sat down with her right leg shaking up and down as she thought things over in her head.
She looks up at Nicolas and asks. “And by becoming your Heir, would that give you control over what I can and can’t do?” With a near deadly look in her eye, “Because I won’t let anyone have total control over me like that.”
“No!” Perenelle stated forcefully before drawing her wand and placing it to her heart.
“I, Perenelle Flamel, swear by my magic, my life and even my soul. That neither my husband, Nicolas Flamel and myself wish to control Hope Mikaelson in any way, shape or form and only wish to provide her protection by offering to make her our Heir. So I swear, so mote it be.”
A strong flash of light came from Perenelle’s wand as she made her Magical Vow.

Both Nicolas’ and Hope’s jaws dropped. Hope didn’t know what a Magical Vow was, but she felt the essence of Perenelle’s Vow and she knew that if she was lying Perenelle would be dead on the ground right now.
Hope stood up and moved Perenelle’s wand away from her heart.
“Please never do that again. I felt what your magic would do if you had lied and I wouldn’t wish those effects on my worst enemy. I appreciate that you would do that for me but please never again.” Hope said as she hugged the older woman around the waist.
When Hope pulls back, she says. “Next time, just use the Truth Sphere the next time I have a case of paranoia. But thank you Nelle.”
Nicolas pulled Nelle into a strong hug and spoke in fast fluent French which Hope chose to ignore as she knew that the conversation the Flamel couple had in rapid French was meant to be private. When Nicolas finished frantically worrying over his wife he kissed the top of her head as he pulled the slightly shorter woman into a tight embrace.

“I’ll become your Heir.” Hope stated definitively as she stood up and walked over to the fireplace, drawing the hazel eyes from the brunette Healer and the chocolate coloured eyes from the immortal Alchemist.
“We should probably get going.” Hope said as she picked up some Floo Powder and stood inside the fireplace. “I’ll wait for you on the other side.”
Hope waited about 5 seconds before announcing, “The Leaky Cauldron, Diagon Alley.” The Tribrid threw the Powder down and instantly she was engulfed in green-colourled flames.

Chapter Text

Hope strolled out of the fireplace at a brisk pace with her eyes partially shut as the converging green flames died down behind her. When she heard the indistinct chatter around her she opened her eyes to take in the establishment that was the Leaky Cauldron. Hope stepped over to the nearest unoccupied table to lean against until the Flamel’s showed up.
“That wasn’t as difficult as the books made it out to be.” Hope muttered under her breath so no one in the pub would hear her.
After a couple of moments the fireplace flares with green fire and Nicolas walks out with a slightly panicked expression before it settles at the sight of Hope. Nic walks over towards the young Tribrid and copies her actions as he leans on the table with her.

He leaned down next to Hope’s ear and whispered. “While we are here, make sure to just call us Nic and Nelle. No one will recognise us, but it’s best not to give people any hints.”
“Sure thing Nic.” Hope replies in a normal voice as Perenelle walks out of the fireplace.
“Hey, Nelle. Floo Travel is not as difficult as I thought it would be.” Hope called aloud over the boisterous crowd with a smile as Nelle made her way over to the mischievous pair.
Nelle laughed with a proud smile, drawing the attention of the barkeeper, Tom, who called out from over the bar while cleaning a glass. “Hey Fell’s. Do you want me to hold a table for you?”
“No thanks Tom. Just getting some supplies for our ward so we won’t know how long we will be. But thanks for offering, Tom.” Nic answered with a smile as he walked towards the back alley way of the pub with his wife and Hope following him.

Nicolas pulled out his wand and tapped on the corresponding bricks to open the magical gateway to Diagon Alley. Hope came up next to Perenelle and tapped her arm and motioned for the older witch to lean down so Hope could whisper in the Healer’s ear. “Fell’s?”
“We needed a last name for people to call us by. Might as well shorten our names and use an alliterate last name to see if people can figure out who we are. It’s kind of like a game for us. To see if anyone can make the connection. We leave some obvious hints so others can guess, otherwise it’s not any fun.” Perenelle replied just as quietly with a playful smirk.
Hope smiled and shook her head at Perenelle antics. “No belief that the Magical Community can put 2 and 2 together?”
Nic heard the back end of Nelle’s explanation and mumbled back to Hope with a roll of his eyes, “Hasn’t happened yet.”
“Well, have fun with that. I won’t ruin your game.” Hope chuckled to herself as the Flamel’s guided the small auburn haired girl towards the crooked building that houses Gringotts Bank.

When the trio entered the incredibly large and acoustic building made up of practically marble only, Nicolas and Perenelle walked up to one of the Goblins standing behind a large wooden desk.
Nelle placed a hand on Hope’s shoulder while Nic moved back silently so he was behind the Tribrid’s other shoulder. Placing Hope in between them as they waited quietly and patiently for the Goblin to notice them.
As one of the Goblin’s eyes tilted up and saw one of their oldest clients, the small creature stood up before making his way around the desk so he was standing in front of the trio regarding the young girl in curiosity.
The Goblin spoke in a deep and growl-like voice. “This way, please.”
Then walked off down a corridor behind him expecting the group to follow behind him.

The group followed the Goblin but Hope was frowning slightly as the seemingly bitter creature ignored them as he acted as a guide for the trio. Instead of saying anything Hope decided to stay quiet as she doesn’t want to piss off a Magical Creature for no reason.
Especially a whole community that she knows looks after the money in the wizarding world. That would be a rather stupid idea if she can’t find a way home sooner than she would like.
The Goblin opened a door to an office and motioned for the group to enter, as soon as Hope made it through the door.
The Goblin shut the door behind the group and walked further into the room before greeting them with a hand over his heart and a small nod. “Greetings Mr and Mrs Flamel. May your gold ever grow and prosper.”
“Greetings Warrior Grimtooth. May the blood of your enemies always wet your blade.” Both Nicolas and Perenelle answered while repeating the same respectful greeting while Hope watched the proceeding with curious eyes.

The Goblin looked at Hope as Nicolas spoke, “Warrior Grimtooth. We wish to announce our new Heir and allow her to access our vaults as well as fill out the necessary work to become her Magical Guardian.”
“You’ve chosen another successor after 300 years? This must be some child.” Grimtooth mentioned with shock looking at Hope.
“What is your name, young one?” The Goblin questioned the young girl with piped curiosity, wondering how the girl would answer. With respect or the blatant disregard most wizards seem to portray.
“Greetings Warrior Grimtooth.” Hope said with a nod and a hand over her heart, copying the Flamel’s greetings.
The Goblin’s eyes widened in surprise as the girl spoke clearly and maintained eye contact with him as she gave her name. “My name is Hope Mikaelson.”

“Mikaelson… That’s not a name I recognise. Muggleborn I presume?” Grimtooth thought aloud.
“Actually I’m not completely sure. My lineage is complicated.” Hope answered with uncertainty as her thoughts went to the Mikaelson’s family tree as well as Inadu, The Hollow, who is also her ancestor even though she really wishes she wasn’t.
The little bitch.
The Goblin snapped his fingers drawing Hope’s ire away from her memories of The Hollow and she watched as two pieces of parchment appeared on the desk along with a knife. “We’ll do an inheritance test after we sort out the Flamel Hierarchy.”
The small Goblin walked over to the desk and picked up one of the pieces of parchment before passing it over to Nicolas and told him, “I know you’ve done this before but I am required to give out the instructions on how to name a new Heir. So you will just need to imbue your magic into the parchment along with your intent as well as your wife’s and then have your Heir place her magic into the parchment. That will start the process to allocate a new Heir for the Most Ancient and Noble House Flamel.”

Hope squinted at the title Grimtooth gave the Flamel’s, wondering what she was getting herself into as she watched Nicolas close his eyes and focus his magic into the parchment before handing it over to Perenelle. Nelle also had to close her eyes as she concentrated her magic into the parchment before handing it off to Hope.
When Hope touched the parchment, the parchment flashed and a ring box appeared on the desk.
Grimtooth picked up the box with thinly veiled surprise.
“Most Muggleborn Wizards usually have trouble accessing their magic, whereas it seems natural for you child.” Grimtooth remarks with a cautious gaze.
Hope shrugs slightly to the Goblin as Grimtooth hands the ring box to Nicolas who opens it and pulls out a bulky silver ring with geometric symbols with triangles, squares, circles and even pentagons etched into an onyx face.
Nic walked over to Hope asking for her right hand. Hope extends her right arm out to Nicolas without fear and Nicolas slides the large ring onto her fourth finger. The ring flashes and resizes to Hope’s small finger size.

“Congratulations, Hope Mikaelson. Heiress of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Flamel. The ring has accepted you. The ring will grow as you grow and you can will the ring to hide on your finger if you so desire.” Grimtooth explained with a small bow.
“Thank you, Warrior Grimtooth… Do you mean like an invisibility charm?” Hope asks with curiosity as she examines the symbol on the ring. It reminded her of the old Alchemy symbol in her Grandmother’s Grimoire.
“Sort of.” The Goblin said mysteriously.
Hope raised an eyebrow at the Goblin but she also wished for the ring to be invisible and it vanished off her finger. Hope ran her fingers from her left hand over where she expected the ring to be and felt the bulky ring.
“Cool.” Hope smirked at the ease it was to hide something so easily.
The Tribrid looked over to the Flamel’s and asked curiously, “Do you want me to hide it?”
“For now and in public. But when we are at home don’t worry about it.” Nicolas answered after some thought.
“No worries.” Hope replied.
The time-traveller looked over to the Goblin and questioned him without fear but also without demand. “Warrior Grimtooth. You had mentioned an inheritance test? What do you require me to do?”

The Goblin walked over to the desk and asked Hope. “Come forward please?”
Hope walked up to the desk but stood opposite of the desk and awaited further instruction from the Goblin.
Grimtooth picked up the knife and held it out for Hope to take, which she did with a raised eyebrow as the Goblin spoke. “Now just prick your finger with the knife and collect some blood on the blade. Then place the tip of the knife gently on the parchment in front of you.”
Hope silently scanned the blade with her magic, wondering if there were any harmful magics on the knife but found none. The Tribrid followed the Goblin’s instruction and pricked her finger, twisting the knife a bit into the wound, so her skin didn’t heal too quickly allowing her blood to coat the blade.
She didn’t make a sound or flinch at the pain of cutting herself as she has felt much worse pain over the years than a simple cut, recalling the pain of her first shift into a Werewolf. That was painful. Inadu possessing her and slowly killing her over the course of weeks was practically unbearable.
The Goblin’s eyes rose at the girl’s resistance to pain with respect as most wizards shy away
from pain and blood.

When the Tribrid felt like there was enough blood on the knife she removed it from her finger and closed her fist tightly, hiding her healing ability from the Goblin as she held the knife above the parchment. She lowered the knife slowly until the tip touched the parchment and held it there with a steady hand.
Hope watched as the blood from the knife spread across the parchment forming words with her blood.
“You can remove the knife now, Heiress Flamel.” Grimtooth said suddenly, startling Hope causing her to lift the knife from the parchment and place it down on the desk beside the bloody parchment.
The Goblin moved forward and picked up the parchment to read over it. Hope went to stand over near the Flamel’s as the Goblin was reading the results of the inheritance test.

The Goblin’s eyes grew wide and looked at Hope in disbelief before letting out a string of unpronounceable sounds before saying, “Stay here please.” As he ran out of the office quickly, still holding the inheritance test results.
Hope watches as the Goblin leaves in a hurry.
Hope cocked her head to the side before turning to face the Flamel’s with worry plastered over her face. “Why does this not fill me with confidence when a Goblin rushes out after reading my inheritance test? Do you think it will say I’m from another universe?”
The Flamel’s looked at each other with concern in their eyes before Nelle tried to come up with an answer for Hope. “I guess it’s possible? Just don’t lie to the Goblins.”
Nic nodded before continuing on from where his wife left off. “They will keep your secrets so long as you respect them. Which you are doing an excellent job of by the way.” Nicolas mentioned with a proud look.
Hope sighed quietly as she began to pace in the small office-like room, waiting for the Goblin to come back so she could settle her nerves.

It was almost 5 minutes later when the office door opened again with Grimtooth and another Goblin. Who held a natural aura around him and Hope felt like he was very important within the Goblin Community.
Her Wolf immediately recognised this particular Goblin as the King of the Goblins.
Nicolas and Perenelle bowed low to the newcomer while Nicolas said with a worried respect as he gazed over to Hope. “King Ragnok? To what do we owe the honour of your presence?”
Well that answered that question in Hope’s mind.
King Ragnok was staring at Hope with a very stern glare as he regarded her in fascination and absolute astonishment as he held the girl’s Inheritance test in his hands.
Hope twitched her nose before bowing her head slightly before greeting the Goblin King, like she would’ve greeted another member of royalty in her universe.
“King Ragnok. I’m sorry for encroaching on your lands but I only wished to complete the necessary documentation then leave without any drama.” The Tribrid said cautiously and calmly as she flashed her golden wolf eyes at him.
The power coming from her simple exertion of changing eye colour, showed the girl’s control and strength. This also had the added effect of proving her inheritance as a Queen.

“There’s no need for apologies, young Queen of the Werewolves, Princess of the Vampires and descendant of the Great Wizard Merlin of Legendary House Emrys.” King Ragnok replied, bowing his head the same distance as Hope did.
Nicolas and Perenelle were in a state of shock and looked at Hope stunned.
Hope however frowned before asking, “Wait. What was that 3rd one? Descendant of Merlin?” Hope questioned incredulously to herself.
“That one I didn’t know.” Hope said in confusion as she looked back to the shell-shocked Flamel’s.
The Goblin King cleared his throat and drew the intriguing girl’s attention back to him. “However what confuses us is your results. None of it makes sense. Do you care to explain?” King Ragnok asks in expectation and raises an eyebrow at her, or what could be considered a raised eyebrow on the taller, bulkier Goblin, that like his brethren, didn’t actually have eyebrows or lashes.

Hope answers with as much simplicity as she could as she raises her arms in confusion. “Well, I’m from another universe. I’ve gone back in time and I’ve also been de-aged.”
The Goblins once again raised their eyebrows in surprise but continued listening as Hope continued with her sudden explanation. “My grandmother was a Witch. My mum was a Werewolf Alpha and my dad was one of my universe's Original Vampires, but he was born as a cursed Werewolf. His Werewolf side didn’t activate until after he took his first life when he was first turned into a Vampire. Making him a Hybrid. Since I have all three of these species in my immediate bloodline. I’m all three. A Tribrid.”
The Goblins blinked and King Ragnok looked back on the Inheritance parchment looking over the facts Hope had given.
“Well shit.” King Ragnok said in exasperation while scratching at his bald head. “This is going to be one massive clusterfuck. I can tell.”

Hope couldn’t help it as she let out a snort of unimpressed laughter. “Sorry. I know this is probably really complicated. But why do I get the feeling this is going to end up with me being some sort of messiah? That I’m going to have to end up saving this world from Voldemort and most likely end up liberating the Magical Creatures by giving them a voice or something due to my Tribrid status or something?”
The Goblins looked at the Flamel’s still shocked faces at Hope’s rant before turning back to Hope and saying, “Actually yes. That’s exactly what we want you to do.” Ragnok replied honestly and straight to the point, shocking the Flamel’s further.
Hope rolled her eyes in exasperation.
“Fuck my life.” She muttered under her breath so quietly she thought no one would hear her but Ragnok snorted in amusement as he stared at the young girl.

“With your Tribrid status and the fact that you are a member of the Legendary House of Emrys, this should be easy for you to achieve.” King Ragnok added with a feral grin causing the time-travelling girl to shake her head in annoyance.
Hope groaned as she recalled something from the 5th ‘Harry Potter’ movie. “Why do I have this strange feeling that this is going to involve politics?”
She saw the rest of the occupants in the room nod, causing Hope to swear. “Fuck! I hate politics… Is there a book on this universe's etiquettes that I have to follow?” She pleaded with the group.
“Generally the Ministry of Magic doesn’t have a rulebook. But thankfully, since you are a member of the Legendary House of Emrys. One of the oldest families in the Wizengamot. You would have the original copy of rules in your vault.” The King Goblin replied happily.
“Great.” Hope said with the most unimpressed look on her face causing Ragnok to laugh at the child Queen.

King Ragnok pulled out another ring box before handing it over to Hope. “You must place this ring onto your right index finger.”
Hope accepted the box from the King and opened it with a sigh.
The Emrys ring had a sea-blue background, the same colour as her eyes and there was a silver triskelion engraved on it.
Hope couldn’t help but stare at the simple but elegant design of the new ring as she asked. “What’s the difference between this ring and the other ring I placed on earlier?”
“This ring is a Head of House ring and when you wear it, you’ll be known as Lady Emrys. This also emancipates you. Meaning you no longer need a Magical Guardian. This Legendary ring protects from poisons, mild altering charms and potions as well as safeguards your soul from the Imperious Curse and even the Killing Curse. Making you the safest person in the world.”
“Okay.” Hope dragged out through gritted teeth.

“Can you keep my identity a secret from the magical community until after I finish school? I really don’t need all the judgemental stares and feigned friendships due to this ring being on my finger.” Hope asked the Goblin while rubbing at the migraine she felt hammering into her forehead with a groan.
King Ragnok sighed but agreed. “Very well. But we do have to mention to the Ministry of Magic that a Legendary House has been activated. It is unfortunately unavoidable.”
Nicolas added in his knowledge. “The good news is you don’t have to announce how old you are, nor your name. You can be known by your title Lady Emrys to avoid anyone from knowing who you are. However you will need to announce a Faction you will support in the Ministry.”
“Which one do you suggest, Nic?” Hope asked intrigued and also hoping that the older wizard would help make her decision easier.

Perenelle shook her head before answering this for Hope.
“Nic doesn’t pay attention to politics. I would suggest the Neutral Faction. The Light and Dark Factions are usually at each other's throats. Where the Light tries to include Muggleborns better into society. The Dark wishes to make sure the wizarding world never leaves the Medieval Ages and wants more privileges for the Purebloods. Whereas the Neutral tries to move the wizarding world to the current era as well as trying to provide rights for Magical Creatures.” Perenelle explained putting a hand on Hope’s shoulder.
Hope looks back to the Goblin King.
“Neutral Faction.” She replies quickly to the Goblin King once she hears the quick summary of the Factions.
The King grinned at her. “Wonderful choice young Queen.”
Hope twisted the ring in her hand and slid it onto her index finger, feeling it fit onto her finger ensuring her fate as this universe’s saviour as she asked no one in particular. “I’m also assuming that since I’m underage I can assign a proxy or something until I’ve learnt the rules and have some experience? Right?”

Chapter Text

After a trip through the caves under the bank to the Emrys bank vault, her bank vault. Hope collected the politics book, an index book known as the Emrys Codex, which can replicate any book within the Emrys vault and she also learned about any Emrys properties in the world.
There were 4 properties that were now under her name but at the current time. Hope had no interest at all visiting these properties located in Wales, Ireland and France in Europe or the last property in Canada, Winnipeg.
Hope also grabbed a couple of amethyst crystals, some bundles of sage that are charmed to never run out and about 100 galleons for personal use after being told that 100 galleons would easily last for a full school year. Nicolas also pointed out that she could pay for items using one of her House rings instead of carrying the actual coins.

Hope also named the Goblin King as her Proxy. Informing him to raise a little hell in the wizarding sessions but not to abuse the power from the Proxy seat as Hope had learned through a quick scan through one of the political books, that a Proxy could be ejected from the seat at any time by the Head of House and replaced by someone else of their choosing.
Hope hid the Emrys ring on her right index finger and asked if the Goblins could inform the Ministry at midnight about her Legendary status. So she could do her shopping in peace and disappear until she is ready to make her actual appearance as Lady Emrys.
The Goblins nodded gleefully as they were able to wait until midnight to inform the Ministry of the activation of the Legendary House without breaking any laws.

When the group was about to leave the bank, Hope had a stray thought cross her mind. Hope bit her lip as she chose to throw caution to the wind and informed the Goblin King that there is a Horcrux hidden in Bellatrix Lestrange’s vault.
The King was beyond livid that the young Werewolf Queen made dangerous allegations about hiding such dark infested magic within their walls and asked the girl for proof. Hope couldn’t offer any legitimate proof other than she was from the future and she is aware of Voldemort’s 7 Horcruxes.
This information shocked the Flamel’s and the Goblins. Hope had requested for the Goblins to look into this on their prideful honour as Warriors. Mentioning that she knew the Goblins would never hide something that dangerous knowingly and if she was wrong. That the Goblins could deliver any punishment that they deemed necessary for lying, including death.

The King had grumbled in his native language and two Goblins Warriors standing at the King’s back rushed off to follow orders.
After 10 minutes of tense silence the two Goblins came back holding Hufflepuff’s Cup making erratic hand motions while screeching in their natice language which Hope learned was known as Gobbledegook from the Flamel’s.
The King swore loudly and told Hope that due to the finder’s fee she could take 5% of the vault’s possessions. Hope bargained with the proud race that she doesn’t need any of the money and would like to offer her finder’s fee to the Goblins so she could improve the relations between herself and the Goblins.
This pleased the King of the Goblins greatly as he learned the young Queen didn’t hold any ill-will towards himself or his people for threatening her earlier to which Hope shrugged nonchalantly before mentioning, “I would’ve done the same thing in your position.”
Hope followed up with a question to Ragnok asking what happens to the Cup. Ragnok informs the girl that they will cleanse it, destroying the Horcrux before returning it to a descendant.
Hope nodded her thanks to the Goblins before leaving the bank after almost 2 hours with good relations between herself and the Goblins.

The Flamel’s were impressed with Hope’s integrity and willingness to include the Goblins in her quest to kill You-Know-Who and to change the Wizengamot stance on Magical Creature by assigning the Goblin King as her Proxy.
Hope rolled her eyes discreetly to herself, as she was frustrated that no one thought that she had the ability to be cunning like the rest of her family, but she chose not to say anything in return.
The ‘Fell’s’ and Hope travelled around Diagon Alley in an easy banter between the three magicals before they headed into the Apothecary first to stock up on potions supplies and to get Hope a cauldron for school, but the immortal pair decided to get two instead.
One for advanced potion making at home to practice with Nic and Nelle as they were aware of Snape’s poor teaching methods and thought she would be better off learning off them. While also getting the school’s requirement of a Pewter Cauldron.

Next they went to Flourish and Blotts to collect school books for all of the school years. When Hope asked how they knew which books were on the schools list. The Flamel’s laughed before stating that Dumbledore likes to keep them up to date with the school. So if they were feeling generous that year then they would donate some money to the school.
At this Hope rolled her eyes and went back to checking what books they had and nothing caught her eye. They were all practically novice books and nothing about social etiquettes to help Muggleborn assimilate into the wizarding world which Hope found utterly bizarre but she kept her opinions to herself for now.

The small family group had a small break at Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlour, so they could rest their feet for a moment. Nicolas had cookies and cream, while Perenelle had a triple chocolate. Hope heard that the vendor could make any type of ice cream so she asked for a peanut butter blast similar to her milkshake from the Mystic Grill.
In Hope's honest opinion, they did a good job trying to replicate her milkshake order Mystic Falls but she still prefers the milkshake over the ice cream.
Next Nelle practically shoves Nicolas and Hope into a Healers Shop, so she could stock up on some items that she had used recently curing Nicolas’ burns.
Hope looked at Nicolas with curious eyes as she watched the man blush in embarrassment until he told the younger girl that he forgot to cool down dragon coals before handling them. Hope snorted at him and Perenelle said he looked like he was a mummy for almost three days as she walked out of the store.
Hope saw Nicolas’ dejected face and laughed aloud following behind Perenelle who was also lightly snickering at her husband's embarrassment.

Clothes were next on the agenda as they went to Madam Malkins to get Hope’s plain school robes. 5 sets in Acromantula Silk charmed to grow with the student. Hope also wanted to get a travelling cloak which Nic and Nelle happily bought for her, getting her two, one in black and the other in a rich brown.
They skipped over the pet stores as Hope’s already created everything her familiar will need and won’t need any more items from this shop.
Hope completely ignored anything Quidditch related as she’s not interested in sports and most likely never will be as it bored her stupid. Watching sports was tedious in her opinion. Playing them was bearable but she wasn’t much of a team player so sports never appealed to her.
The group walked past the wizardry stationary store as Nicolas and Perenelle told her that they have plenty of quills and parchment at home since they enjoyed creating new spells, potions and healing techniques.
The ‘Fell’s’ said the same thing as they walked past the front of Wiseacre’s Wizarding Equipment and saw chest-like suitcases in the windows. Before informing Hope they have a 7 compartment chest for her to take to school.
Hope just looked stupefied at the mention of a 7 compartment chest wondering what the heck that would even look like.

Finally the group reached either the last stop of the day or the second last depending if Ollivanders can actually match a wand to Hope. As they walked in the door they were greeted by the escentric man.
“Ah, welcome. I normally don’t get children coming in to get wands until July. That’s no matter. Come. Come.” Mr Ollivander ushers them in.
The small family walked up to the table and waited for the man to come down from the ladder he was on doing inventory from so he could speak to them properly rather than from the corner of the shop.
Mr Ollivander clatters down the ladder and takes a look at Hope. “Which is your dominant hand?” He asks without so much as an introduction.
Hope let out a sub-vocal sigh as held up her right hand and answered as politely as she could without her Werewolf temper getting the better of her. “My right hand.”

“Wait here and we’ll see what we can do for you. I have a strange feeling you’re going to be a peculiar customer.” Mr Ollivander says as he walks down the rows of wands, pulling out a couple of boxes as he goes.
Hope purses her lips and replies for only Nicolas and Perenelle to hear. “Yep. Peculiar indeed.” Nicolas and Perenelle had to hold in their laughter at Hope’s mimicry of Mr Ollivander voice even adding in an over exaggerating escentic act as she was not impressed by the man’s callous behaviour.
“Hope, be nice.” Perenelle reminded her and Hope rolled her eyes but nodded her head with another sigh.

There was a loud bang in the shop as a ladder was rolled to a new location further down the shelves of wands allowing Mr Ollivander to collect a 4th wand case. He comes back to the table and places the 4 wands down.
“Alright, let’s start with this one.” He said as he pulled out a dark brown wand with a Unicorn Tail Hair as the magical core. Hope glared at the wand remembering the Unicorn at her old school and being slug-drugged.
She reached out with her right hand and as soon as her finger barely touched the wood, it was reduced to ash.
Hope looked shocked and raised her hands in a sign of innocence before quickly stating, “I didn’t do it!”
“Definitely not a wand with Unicorn Hair in it for you.” Mr Ollivander says with a horrified voice as one of his wands were destroyed.

“Perhaps a Dragon Heartstring core?” He thinks aloud as he opens the second box and holds it out to her.
Hope glares at this wand as well, thinking back to the dragon she helped kill with a black magic spell. “I don’t think this wand will work for me either.” Hope mentioned glaring at the wand skeptically.
Perenelle and Nicolas notice the second glare when going through the names of the magical cores and share a look, silently choosing to ask her about her disdain towards the cores later after they go home.
“Just give it a try. No harm done.” The wand seller says with a small smile.
Hope sighed again before slowly reaching out with the tip of a finger and withdrew her hand quickly as soon as she touched the wand. “Nope! Definitely not!” She exclaims as she shakes her hand and blows on it.
“Hmm, interesting the Dragon Heartstring burns you? Not a reaction I’ve had before. But you are right, not the wand for you.” Ollivander remarks in interest and amazement.

They tried the Thestral Tail Hair but Hope remarked that she could use it but she would prefer not to feel like death when trying to cast a spell as it made her cold. Very cold as if death was sneaking up on her. She wonders if this would be what the Elder Wand would feel like before dismissing the thought with a shrug. She didn’t need a wand.
When Ollivander offered her a Phoenix Feather wand Hope tried to reach for it but watched as the wand shot away to the opposite side of the shop, crashing into some wand boxes as they clattered to the ground noisily before she could even touch it.
Hope pursed her lips together as she held in her laughter at the show of the wand destroying his shop before she managed to hide her humour from the elderly man putting up a blank wall of emotion as he turned around and regarded her curiously.
“It seems the Phoenix Feather wand is repelled by you...I’m afraid that we’ve gone through all my wand core types and I’m unable to help you. I’m sorry.” Mr Ollivander states sadly.

Nicolas sighs before curiously asking, “We had a feeling that matching Hope to a wand was going to be difficult. If we were to procure the items to make a wand. Would you be able to craft it?”
“Sorry. But no. I’m only allowed to craft wands with the supplies that the Ministry provides me with.” Mr Ollivander answered.
Nicolas looks over to his wife and says, “I guess we might have to travel internationally looking for a wand. Thank you for your time, Mr Ollivander.”
Nicolas opens the door causing the doorbell to ring through the shop and the group leaves the store.
Hope groans as she gets a store’s width away. “There goes an hour of my life. Why did we even need to go there?” She asks in the near empty street as it was dusk outside.

“Because wandcrafting is illegal, if caught the wand maker and the person who is requesting for a crafted wand are arrested and sent to Azkaban.” Nicolas answered the young girl’s exasperated question, realising that Hope was most likely tired dealing with all the shopping as well as the Goblin’s.
Nic gave a quick explanation as they walked towards Knockturn Alley. “However if you go to a wand store and not a single wand accepts you. You are able to get a wand crafted. So we needed Mr Ollivander to specifically state he can’t help us and show proof to a wandcrafter.”
Nic held up a cream coloured crystal.
“This crystal recorded his admission of being unable to help.” Nicolas finishes with a feral grin at his early preparation for this exact scenario.
Hope scratched her head and hummed in approval. “Were you a Slytherin in a past life? Cause that was downright devious.” Hope said with her signature smirk while fixing her hair with her fingers.

The group found themselves in Knockturn Alley a few minutes later and they entered the store Perenelle had mentioned back at home. Hephaestus Wandcrafters. Hope saw a middle-aged man reading a book at his counter in boredom.
The man looked up at the sound of the doorbell ringing and folded the corner of his page before closing the book. “Evening folks. How can I help?”
Nicolas walked forward and asked. “We are here to request a crafting of a wand for my ward. We’ve been to Ollivander’s and he was unable to help.”
Nic pulled out the recording crystal. “This proves my validation. Please take your time to confirm its authenticity.” Nicolas said and he handed over the crystal to the man who raised a skeptical eyebrow at Nic before turning to look at the young girl who was regarding him with suspicion in her expressive sea blue eyes.
The man for some strange reason gulped in fear at the young girl's stare before turning around to head out the back with the recording crystal.
Hope scoffed as a grin stretched across her face as she realised she could still be very intimidating even as a 12 year old. Nic and Nelle shook their heads slightly at the interaction between Hope and the shopkeeper.

Hope got bored waiting once again so she browsed the shop, her attention was drawn to a holster of some kind. Probably for a wand, her fast mind supplies as she runs her fingers along the smooth leather and Hope asks the immortal couple. “What’s this?”
Since Perenelle had been watching Hope she answered promptly. “That’s a wand holster. It’s a lot safer to put your wand in a holster than in a pocket in your robes. Also less likely to accidentally break a wand too.” She said with a shake to her head, knowing too many people who have broken their wand by simply sitting down.
“We have some holsters at home as well. If you would like one?” Nelle offered the Tribrid who nodded slightly after a small look of consideration crossed her face.

The shopkeeper came back out. “This checks out. I’m Jamie. So long as you don’t use any illegal items, I’m more than happy to help craft a wand.” Jamie said as he handed back the crystal to Nic.
“Wonderful.” Nicolas says with a grin and pulls out the three baggies handing them to the wandcrafter.
“Here are the items. The wood is White Oak, the Feather is from a Phoenix freely given and the Fur is from a Werewolf.” Nic informed the wandcrafter of the materials being used.
The wandcrafter’s eyes shot up.
“Fur from a Werewolf may not be illegal, but it sure is rare.” He remarks in shock as he accepts the items and waves his wand over them confirming their magical properties.
“Something needs to be added so the Magical Cores don’t destroy each other.” Jamie mentions with a concerned look.

“Nelle had mentioned that a binding agent would need to be added. We believe my blood will be able to bind the two Magical Cores.” Hope said proudly with a mischievous smirk as she enjoyed making the man uncomfortable around her for some strange reason.
“If you’re sure... If it doesn’t work you can’t sue me for destroying these items and you’ll have to pay in advance. 80 galleons.” Jamie bargained skeptically as he kept a watchful eye on the girl who seemingly is kicking his flight or fight responses into full gear.
“What do you say?” Jamie offers as the mother places a hand on the kids’ shoulder and whispers something to her, making the pulsing energy from the little girl retreat and this allows the shopkeeper’s body to relax.
Nic watched the interaction between Hope and his wife in curiosity as he felt the power Hope was radiating to frighten the man in front of them. Once Nelle tells the young girl to ease up, Nic withdraws a handful of galleons, then another and another. To the magical community a handful of galleons is roughly 30 galleons per handful.
“Deal and keep the change.” Nicolas says with a smile.

“Very well. Come to the back.” Jamie says carrying the baggies and placing them on a small table. The Flamel’s and Hope follow the man and stand around the table.
Jamie pulls out the White Oak first and places it in the centre of the table. Next he pulls out the black Phoenix Feather and guides it to the left of the wood. The slightly off white coloured Fur is placed to the right. He looks up to the little girl before quietly but respectfully asking her to come forward and hold her hand over the wood first.
Hope does as asked, holding her right hand over the wood while hiding her fear of being so close to the White Oak, but she does this so no one will ever learn of her secret. Her weakness. Since no one would ever suspect someone to wield a wand that has the potential to kill it’s wizard or witch.
He passes her a pocket knife cautiously and Hope takes it from him. But before using it she senses the knife with her magic because she is so over Dark Objects kicking her butt in her universe.
Better safe than sorry… Wow! Her paranoia is kicking in hard while she’s been in Knockturn Alley she thought to herself.

“Now what do you need me to do? Other than bleed obviously?” Hope asks in curiosity.
Jamie’s brows furrow a bit. “You’re not afraid of blood?” He asked the kid.
“Nope.” She replied with indifference after confirming the knife wasn’t a Dark Object.
Jamie looked at the kid’s guardians and they didn’t seem surprised, they seemed to be shaking their heads in amusement at the girl’s attitude. Just who is this kid?
“Okay. Cut your palm and bleed over the wood for 3 seconds. Then move your hand to the Phoenix Feather. You will need to bleed over this for 5 seconds and lastly hold your hand over the Werewolf Tail Fur for 2 seconds.” Jamie informed her.
“Also do not let your blood touch the table as it could interfere with the process.” Jamie warned as a precaution.
“Got it. Do I start now?” Hope asked the wandcrafter.
Jamie shook his head slightly to clear his head from this girl throwing him through a loop. “Whenever you are ready.”

Nearly immediately after Jamie finished speaking the girl cut her right hand but gripped the blade and squeezed it keeping the wound open. She followed Jamie’s instructions to the letter and even managed not to get blood on the table.
He closed his eyes, started chanting and rolling the White Oak around on the table, as he rolled the piece of wood over the Feather, the Phoenix Feather was absorbed into the White Oak making it darker than before.
When the wood was rolled over the fur there was a flash of light and the sound of a wolf howling along with a song from a Phoenix.

Hope smirked when she heard the animals cry because she knew it worked. She looked at her hand watching as the wound closed before her eyes but regarded the blood on her hand.
Hope leaned over to Nelle and whispered into the Healer’s ear. “Can you clean the blood off my hand please? And if he asks, you healed me, yeah?”
Perenelle nodded and summoned her wand from its holster and performed a silent blood-cleaning charm before returning her wand to its holster.
After three more rolls the wand took a standard cylindrical shape kinda like a stirring rod. No curves, bumps or edges, just perfectically cylindrical. There wasn’t even any difference between the hilt of the wand to the rest of the wood. It looks misleading. So Hope couldn’t be prouder of the deceptive wand and gave a predatory Mikaelson smirk.

Jamie finished chanting and opened his eyes to see the wand. This is possibly the most powerful wand that has ever been created, he could feel it and yet it looks like an average wand. He looked up to see the girl smirking and he gulped slightly at the look on her face.
Instead of looking at the girl he focused on the wand again and went to pick it up. But he pulled his hand back fast.
Feeling an utter sensation of danger by simply touching the wand and with an awe-struck voice remarked. “That’s a powerful wand you have there. I imagine only you can wield it without feeling the overwhelming danger from it.”
When Hope picked up the wand, the air around her glowed and her hair started whipping wildly around her face. Hope kept her eyes closed as she could tell they were glowing gold. After 10 seconds she stopped visibly glowing but she didn’t open her eyes for almost an additional 8 seconds. So Hope could regain control of her wolf’s overwhelming pride and Alpha tendencies wishing to challenge everyone around her to prove she was more powerful than them.

This was something Hope had noticed while being in this universe. Her powers are much easier to control as a witch. Even though she’s been put through the ringer, losing her family, her friends, her life. Hope hasn’t lost control of her magic once while she’s been in this universe and set something on fire.
However, her wolf was slightly more complicated. She had no troubles shifting into her wolf or controlling herself while she was a wolf. In fact she probably had better control here than she did back home, considering she was able to allow the Flamel’s to pet her as her wolf.
But her wolf seems to have become more dominant, restless and agitated. Like she’s been missing something as her wolf for the longest time but couldn’t put her finger on it.
Perhaps it might be because she wasn’t an Alpha back in her universe. Since she chose not to fight for control of the school pack and since she never took control of her mother’s pack in New Orleans either.
In this universe though, Hope felt as if she was an Alpha and nothing was holding her back anymore, maybe that’s why she didn’t try and stop the Goblin King from announcing her as Queen. Her inner Wolf perked up at the thought of being the Queen of the Werewolves as it was her birthright. Hope internally rolled her eyes at the dominant thought.
Another thing she’s noticed is that her senses have gotten sharper and she seems to be able to pick up on social cues regarding other Magical Creatures of this universe, if the Goblins were anything to go by.

Hope shook her head as she brought herself out of her loud thoughts. “This feels great!” Hope said with a smile and looked at the wandcrafter.
“Thank you. This is fantastic work. I love it.” Hope gratefully informed the man.
“I’m glad you like it.” Jamie replied sincerely.
Jamie cleared his throat slightly. “So wand lore: It’s 12 inches, smooth and unbreakable. The wood is White Oak this shows the wielder to have a hot temper. However it also shows loyalty, courage and fidelity to the owner. Great for Duelling. It has a dual magical core of a Phoenix Feather and Werewolf Tail Fur that takes initiative to use properly and portrays a leader and protector doing whatever it takes. Due to the dual nature this makes this wand a jack of all trades with an affinity for Duelling. It will accept any magic cast through it and has no weaknesses.” Jamie explained with pride at this creation.
Hope smirks again. “Wonderful. Thank you.” She walks over to the Flamel’s and grins at them.
“Thank you Jamie. This has been a great help.” Nicolas says with a smile.
Perenelle also thanks him and informs him. “I’m afraid we have to go. We have to get this little one to bed.”
Hope groaned and whined out. “Nelle!”
The Flamel’s laughed and bid their goodbyes to Jamie before heading home after a long day.

Chapter Text

When the group exited the fireplace, they made their way into the living room where Mixy welcomed them home, snapping his fingers to make food appear on the table for dinner.
Hope went to the table and sat down piling food on her plate as she looked at Mixy curiously. “So, Mixy?” The House Elf turned his gaze to her.
“Yes, Miss Heiress Flame?” The House Elf squeaked out with a small bow to his head, his large perked up as he listened out for any requests from his Masters.
Hope rolled her eyes at the title. “Please just call me Hope.” She pleaded with the little creature.
“But I wanted to ask, how did you know that I was a descendant of Myrddin Emrys of the Legendary House?” She asked with a small grin as she placed her chin into her hand while leaning against the table in an all-knowing expression on her face.
The House Elf whimpered a little, while Perenelle looked exasperated at Hope’s gleeful attitude. Nicolas just smirks as he sits down opposite Hope and murmurs. “I love this kid. She’s so intuitive.”

Mixy rubs his hands nervously together and worriedly asks. “Is the Legendary Lady Emrys upset with Mixy for not using the proper title?”
Hope placed her other elbow on the table and braced her head into both of her hands and groaned silently before counting to 3 in her mind before answering, “No Mixy. Also I wish to be called just Hope.”
Mixy made a horrified sound causing Hope to look up.
“No! Mixy can’t do that. It is disgraceful for a House Elf to call someone from a Legendary House so commonly.” Mixy exclaimed with determination and extreme distress.
Hope couldn’t deal with this tonight and slammed her head on the table loudly making all the plates and cups rattle dangerously. She let out a long groan and lifted her head to bang it a couple more times, although softer than before so the ceramics only rattle slightly.

Hope heard a deep laughter before calling out without looking up. “Not funny, Nic.”
Nelle sighed in a tired voice. “Nic, stop laughing at Hope. Hope, stop banging your head on the table and Mixy, stop fretting so much. For now just call Hope, Lady Hope. Also Mixy? Could you please place some Elf Magic on Hope to hide her Legendary status until she’s older and ready to accept her seat in the Ministry?” Perenelle berated the lot of them lightly as she went around the table before taking her own seat between Nic and Hope.
Hope’s head popped up to look at Perenelle. “House Elves can sense my magical inheritance?” Hope questioned.
“Sort of. They can feel the family magic flowing through all wizards. It helps the House Elves to know who to respect in the wizard hierarchy. So they instinctively know which families to not piss off to make their families lives more difficult.” Perenelle answered as she served herself some food.
Mixy nods enthusiastically before popping away with a bow after chanting a quick Elvin spell over Hope.

Once they finished dinner Hope took out the tiny boxes from her pockets and placed her purchases that she got today on her bed. She pulled out her wand scanning it over slowly before unshrinking them by touching her wand to the parcels like she had seen Nicolas do earlier and whispered, “Finate.”
There was a loud crack as the parcels enlarged to their original size immediately and Hope felt the power that was behind that spell was even more powerful than her normal magic, by possibly 1 and a half. Hope blinked in disbelief as her familiar squawked loudly as he flew from his perch and onto her bed so he could glare at her for disturbing his nap.
Hope was silent for a moment and there was a knock at her door. “Hope? Are you okay?” Perenelle called through the door, concern practically dripping from every word.

“Yeah I’m fine. You can both come in if you want.” She called back.
Before the Tribrid turned to the Phoenix and murmured. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.” The auburn haired girl reached out with her hand to pet the bird's head in an apology, making him sing a pleasant song.
Her door opened slowly as Perenelle and Nicolas walked in cautiously, scanning the room for any sign of danger.
“What happened?” Nicolas asked with a tilt to his head.
“I tried to use my wand to use the ‘finite’ charm but there was a loud crack. I’m not sure exactly what happened.” Hope answered in confusion.
“Though it felt like my magic flared as if it was magnified.” She tried to explain while running her hand through her hair.

“Maybe because it is?” Nicolas replied while scratching his chin.
“I mean we already know you don’t need a wand and that a wand helps a wizard or witch channel their magic. So maybe a wand acts as a magnifying glass for your magic and increases your magical output?” Nicolas theorises.
Perenelle considers this and bites her lip thoughtfully. “It’s definitely possible. If this is correct then you’ll need to learn how to use portions of your magic through your wand so you can pass as a Hogwarts student.”
Hope grunted but agreed. “We have plenty of time to work on that before school starts.”
She continues patting the Phoenix almost absentmindedly. “I think it’s time to give this guy a name.” Hope said as she scratched him under his chin.
The midnight Phoenix thrills happily.
“I’m going to name you after my ancestor and my apparent House in this universe. I hope that you are happy with the name of Myrddin. Because other than that, all I have is Shadow and that just doesn’t fit for a Phoenix.” Hope told the regal Phoenix with a half hearted shrug.

Nicolas looked slightly worried at Hope.
“Do you think that’s wise? Naming your Phoenix after your ancestor as soon as you became Lady Emrys. It’s risky.” He warned.
Hope smirked in mirth. “Please, if the wizarding world can’t figure out you guys they won’t figure me out, after all we hid all the evidence. My ring can’t be seen unless I want it to be. I’m beyond paranoid. So I highly doubt I would let anyone get close enough to me to feel my ring and the only thing people will know is that there is a ‘Lady Emrys’. But they won’t know anything about her, me. I’m practically a natural at sticking to the shadows as I had to do a similar thing at my old school and no one figured it out until I wanted them to. So, just relax. I know how to be careful.” Hope reasoned in amusement.

The Flamel’s sighed. “Very well.” Perenelle agreed before adding as an afterthought. “The plus side is most wizards don’t hear the name Emrys very often and can’t match it to Merlin. They believe they are two separate lines.”
Hope squinted her eyes and replied incredulously. “So they don’t know that I’m related to Merlin because they don’t know Myrddin Emrys is Merlin’s birth name??”
Perenelle answered with a shrug. “Basically. I mean some might know, but not many.”
The newly named Myrddin flew up to Hope’s shoulder and chirped in agreement with Hope’s mental indignation with wizard stupidity. “Nope. I’m not going to even dignify that with a response.”
Instead she pulled out 3 bundles of sage from her jean pockets, bringing them to her lips so she could whisper an incantation into them.

Hope then passes one of the herbal bundles to the Flamel’s, who accept the sage bundles with a confused expression on their faces.
“Here. If you light one of these in your room, it will provide a privacy ward so Werewolves and Vampires can’t listen into a conversation within the room as long as the sage is burning. Since these are ever-lasting bundles of sage they will work against my hearing so you don’t have to worry about that. I’ll put the remaining two into the living room and one in my room. It should allow for privacy in the whole house but it will definitely work in the three rooms the sage is burning in.” Hope explained what the sage was for.
“That works?” Nicolas asks in surprise.
“It does in my world. My grandmother created this spell. As much as I hate my grandmother, I can’t deny she knows her way around magic and spellcrafting.” Hope answered with some anger against her grandmother.
“Thank you. “Perenelle says, accepting the sage with a polite smile.
“No worries.” Hope replies with a smile.

“Thanks for sticking by me in Diagon Alley, but I’m beat. We’ll work on how to concentrate my magic later, so I only use a percentage of it.” Hope thanked the immortal couple.
Before grumpily turning around to face the bed to murmur quietly to herself and Myrddin as he looks up at Hope with shimmering eyes, almost like he is trying not to thrill in laughter at the overpowered girl. “Instead of potentially blowing up the school.” Myrddin nods his head in agreement at the bitter words.
“You’re welcome dear.” Perenelle replies with a kind smile as she didn’t hear what Hope mumbled under her breath. “We’ll let you get some rest. Good night.”
“Good night Hope.” Nicolas says with a smile walking out the door taking a second bundle of sage. “If you’d like, I can put this out in the kitchen?”
“Sounds good. Thanks Nic and Nelle for checking up on me. Good night.” Hope replies with a smile as the couple leave her room. When the door clicks shut she places her wand on her bedside table and turns back to the Phoenix who flapped his wings and flew up onto her shoulder.

“Hmm… Now how do I take a Phoenix into school with me? The teaching staff won’t like it. The kids would bug me about how a first year could have a Phoenix and Dumbledore would be worried about someone else having the ability to flame-travel outside of the school wards other than himself.” She asked Myrddin thoughtfully as she sat on the edge of her bed.
Myrddin bumped his head against hers and she heard a regal and honourable voice that reminded her of her Uncle Elijah, ‘There’s no need to worry about that. Phoenixes can come and go as they please, so if I did show up in the Great Hall but didn’t hang out next to you. No one would be any wiser.’
Hope thought she would be more shocked having a bird communicate telepathically with her but she wasn’t.
“Good to know.” Hope said quietly to the black bird.

“I’ll try getting a dorm to myself. That way I can have somewhere for you to perch and a place to absorb my excess magic.” Hope mentioned to Myrddin to try and make him more comfortable while also under the expectation that she wouldn’t make any friends at the school due to her brash nature.
‘Just don’t isolate yourself. I can feel the pain you feel when you think about the friendships you have lost as well as the family that you miss and love. I’m sorry my songs can’t help you.’ Myrddin requests for her before apologising solemnly to the young girl.
“Your songs do help. But when I look at the effect they have on Nic and Nelle I can tell that your songs don’t work fully on me.” Hope denies weakly.
Hope sighs as she magically summons a blank artbook along with some pencils to herself.
“I’ll try not to isolate myself. But I think that it’s going to be difficult. Mentally I’ll be older than all the other students. I’m easily going to be more powerful, even you can’t deny that.” Hope mentioned with a raised eyebrow to the black Phoenix.
Myrddin shook his small head, knowing that Hope was possibly more powerful than an entire staff of teachers. Especially if she was wielding her wand.
Hope continued with a frustrated groan. “Also I already believe that the students at the school are idiots thanks to the ‘Harry Potter’ movies. So many things could be easily fixed with magic and they never apply that to themselves. Not a great start I’ll admit. But I’ll try. I promise Myrddin.”

Through the months of May and June Hope had learned how to hone her power through her wand. Although her first attempt will always be memorable for Hope as Nicolas and Perenelle placed a small rock in front of her and told her to levitate the rock using the ‘wingardium leviosa’ charm only.
Knowing that using her full power through wand would accomplish nothing other than to levitate the stone out into space. Hope decided to use only half of her power to start off with and performed the levitation charm on the stone.
The stone reacted immediately. Shooting into the sky like a rocket making Hope grind her teeth together.
“I’m not going to like using a wand as a Hogwarts student. That was using half of my power.” Hope muttered.
The Flamel’s were shocked by the revelation that the rock would most likely end up in outer space and that it was only at half of the Tribrid’s power. That is completely outstanding in their world.

Nicolas did some quick maths in his head and suggested that Hope should try using 5% of her power, causing Hope to frown but she did as requested casting ‘wingardium leviosa’ again.
This time the rock still shot up fast, but it was more like watching Myrddin take off, much slower than the rocket takeoff from earlier. The rock with 5% power floated to the top of the tree line and hovered there much to the Flamel’s amazement and Hope’s displeasure.
Hope looked annoyed and cancelled the spell with a simple thought before catching the falling rock in her hand. Hope was grumbling in frustration as she placed it on the ground again and cast the spell one more time at about 2.5% output.
The group watched as it rose with the speed of a lightly thrown tennis ball. She ignores the rock and turns to Nicolas with a haughty expression on her face as she was not enjoying using such a small amount of her magic. “This is at 2.5% power. Will I be able to get away with using this amount of magic because I don’t think I can go any lower?”
Nicolas nods starstruck, not noticing how frustrated the young girl looks. “You can probably get away with using the 2.5% handicap for the first 2 years of school. You should be able to increase it to between 3 and 5 percent for 3rd year onwards while at school as most wizards hit a magical growth in their 13th or 14th years of age.”

“Just wonderful.” Hope rolled her eyes in disbelief.
“I’ll be using a fortieth of my power for at least the first two years at Hogwarts. I’m going to be so bored.” Hope complained with a roll of her eyes
“Stop being so negative dear. I’m sure there’s plenty of things you can do. Maybe plot out possible scenarios for each year of school and change them to be better than the original timeline.” Perenelle advises her.
Nelle even throws out some suggestions. “You could keep looking into time-travel and universal travel? You could paint? Make some friends?
Hope lets out a suffering sigh as she was losing her own Hope of ever returning home. “Whatever.”
Nic and Nelle shared a pitying look behind the girl’s back as she walked off further into the forest so she could shift into her wolf and run free, without any of her burdens holding her back.

Near the end of June Hope practically has a handle on manipulating her power levels since she didn’t really have anything better to do. Considering you can only read so much about metaphorical physics and fringe science before your head explodes from the strain of unproven theories.
Hope has only used the common spells from this world through her wand until it becomes natural to her so she will only use minimal amounts of magic through her chocolate coloured wand. In fact, since she hasn’t used anything other than the levitation, illumination, summoning, banishing and neutralising charms.
Hope was terrified of using her full power through the wand. From experience the lumos charm blinded her for an hour and that was only at 10%! The summoning and banishing spells, accio and depulso respectively were quite dangerous if she went above 10 percent. Especially when Nicolas and Perenelle had mentioned that it shouldn’t be possible to unroot a fully grown Cypress tree and fling it through the forest. Yet that’s exactly what Hope managed to do using only a tenth of her magic.

Hope was picking some Fire Seeds for Myrddin when a barn owl showed up at her balcony tapping impatiently on the glass door, causing Hope to flinch slightly at the sound. The owl had a letter in its claw which it attempted to pass to her, but Myrddin screeched at the owl as embers fluttered across his feathers as if he was threatening to burst into flames.
The owl straightened in fear once he saw the Phoenix glaring at it, the owl made a croaking sound before hopping back away from the door before dropping the letter and flying off in terror.
Hope looked amused at her familiar.
“Was that necessary Myrddin?” Hope asked with laughter.
The midnight bird humphed at her before his flames flickered away so he could fluff up his feathers proudly and returned to his meal looking mightily pleased with himself.
Hope chuckled to herself as she collected the letter on the perch noticing the Hogwarts wax seal on the back of the envelope. She flipped it over and read ‘Hope Mikaelson, Unknown Residence.’
Hope’s eyes narrowed at the address and wondered if her barrier spell hid her location from unwanted mail. She hummed to herself, pulling the letter out and walked out to the living room to join Nic and Nelle.

“Hey guys. My Hogwarts letter finally arrived.” She said waving it in the air gaining Nicolas’ and Perenelle’s attention.
Myrddin thrilled loudly from Hope’s room causing the Tribrid to come to a complete standstill as she gazed off for a moment listening to the Phoenix’ disgruntled thoughts.
Hope nodded to herself before focusing on the Flamel’s before shrugging. “Apparently I’m going to teach you two the messaging spell from my world. Since Myrddin was not pleased when another bird delivered letters, however he doesn’t want to be used as a messenger pigeon.”
“That could be handy.” Nic replies in excitement and a grin.
Hope reads her letter from Hogwarts School Of Witchcraft And Wizardry.

‘Dear Miss Mikaelson,
We are pleased to inform you that you have a place at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.
Term begins on 1 September. We await your owl by no later than 31 July.
Yours sincerely,
Minerva McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress’

Hope found the list mentioned and looked over it. Perenelle and Nicolas were right, they had collected all the items during their trip to Diagon Alley.
Hope summoned some parchment from her room and conjured a quill with self inking qualities much to her displeasure. As she thought to herself, ‘why can’t they just use pencils and pens?’ With a silent roll of her eyes she wrote out a reply to the Hogwarts letter.

‘Dear Deputy Headmistress,
I accept your invitation to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
Thank you and regards,
Hope Mikaelson’

She signed her name and folded the parchment in half. “Nic? Nelle? Can you both come here please and I’ll show you how to do the message spell.” She called out to them.
Before muttering under her breath, “At least until I can figure out how to spell my amethyst crystals to work as astral projection crystals.”
“What was that dear?” Perenlle asked, coming up next to Hope and leaning over the lounge behind her.
“Nothing important.” She answered Nelle possibly a little too quickly but she ignored it and changed the subject.
Hope looked beside her and saw Nicolas.
“So for this spell,” Hope starts as she has learned to incorporate some of the spells from her universe into being able to cast them using a wand, so she was able to teach Nic and Nelle how to use some of the spells from her universe. ”Just lightly touch your wand to the parchment you wish to send and have the destination or the person in mind of who the message is going to and chant, ‘Touve mon se kavo. Touve mon se kavo.’” Hope chants as she performs the spell following her own instructions as she had explained.
The letter lit itself on fire and vanished. “And yes, the letter was supposed to catch on fire.” Hope mentioned with a dismissive wave of her hand.

Perenelle took the incentive first and quickly wrote a note with the parchment and quill Hope left on the table before repeating the spell Hope showed them. As Nelle touched her note with her wand, it flashed away on fire and a slight burning residue.
Hope waited for the note to reappear next to Nicolas and when it didn’t she looked at Perenelle in confusion. “Where did you send it?”
Perenelle grinned and said. “If this works. You’ll find out soon.”
Hope blinked at the ominous words.
“Why do I get the feeling I’m not going to enjoy this?” Hope remarks worriedly as she looks at Nicolas.
Nicolas shrugs off handedly as the remark but they were interrupted by a chime from the Floo signalling that there was an incoming fire-call. Perenelle walked into the study at a languid pace and a large smile on her face. Nicolas and Hope shared a worried glance at one another before getting up off the lounge to follow the Healer into the study.

Perenelle connected the call and a perfect symmetrical face showed itself in the fire. Hope was both impressed at the details the Floo-Fire was able to replicate while also being remarkably envious that there was a woman in the world that looked like a runway model.
A melodic voice came from the fiery face in the chimney. “Nelle? How in Merlin’s sake did you deliver that note?”
Perenelle laughed in joy as she managed to surprise her friend. “Just trying out some new ideas. You know how my family loves creating new potions and spells, Anna.”
Perenelle motions for Hope to come forward to which Hope complies although reluctantly and steps next to Nelle as the immortal Healer introduces her to the fiery image. “I was also wishing for you to meet our ward, Hope.”
Hope waves her hand and smiles nervously, “Hi.”
“Hi there sweetheart. It’s nice to finally put a name to the face that Nelle doesn’t stop talking about, even if it is on fire.” Anna says to Hope with a teasing tone.
The light jab at Perenelle made Hope smirk and she looked over to Perenelle, “Aww, does Nelle gush about me? That’s so sweet.” Hope coos at Perenelle.

Perenelle rolls her eyes. “See what I mean? I live with two smart asses.” Anna laughs at Perenelle’s disgruntled joke.
“You poor thing. I would love to meet your ward in person if you're up for it?” Anna asks with a polite smile.
Perenelle and Nicolas feel as Hope flares her magic subconsciously at the thought of interacting with someone new and shares a discreet look before Nelle answers her friend’s request, “Not today I’m afraid. We have a family day planned. Sorry.”
“Sorry Anna.” Hope apologises briefly. “But I was about to learn some potions with Nic. It was lovely meeting you though.” Hope responds quietly with a small nod of her head as she grabs Nic’s hand and pulls him out of the study.
“Potions?” Nicolas asked skeptically.
Hope looked back with a raised eyebrow,.“Well I wanted to say Alchemy but thought that would be a massive giveaway for your identity.” Nicolas just hums in acceptance as he follows the strong girl.
“Besides learning Potions here would be smarter than learning them under Snape’s tutelage.” Hope added with a despising glare at the thought of the Hogwarts Potion Master as she released Nicolas’ hand walking to the end of the foyer to Nicolas’s Alchemy room to study.
“You coming?” Hope called back cheekily, causing the immortal man to roll his eyes as he followed the Tribrid willingly.

At dinner that night Hope asked Perenelle why she sent that note to her friend instead of to Nic.
“Look, Hope. You are a 12 year old girl again and I was hoping that we could do a trial run with how you will act around kids your own age, especially with being de-aged.” Perenelle mentioned with a sigh.
Nelle trailed some patterns over the back of Hope’s hand as the universal-traveller mentioned to the Flamel’s one day that she misses human contact since she’s been here and that the tactile touch also calms Hope somewhat.
“Anna has a daughter your age and another daughter about 2 years younger than you.” Perenelle admitted to the young girl, trying to get Hope to agree to interacting with kids her age.
Hope groaned as she knew Perenelle had a point. “Damn I hate when you’re right. But not right now. Can you give me a week at least to get into the mindset? Then I’ll give it a go.” Hope promised reluctantly.

Within the week before Hope was about to have her first interaction with a child her own age, well her younger age, she thought bitterly as she was trying to clear her mind by running through the woods in human form. She’s been running around the woods nearly every morning for about an hour, both as a form of exercise and also to start a healthy routine since she didn’t have Alaric to train with her anymore.
Hope takes in her surroundings and enjoys the freedom it gives her. On the odd occasion she would add in some wolf speed, just to test her limits but usually she just runs normally as she finds the run relaxing.

As she came back before breakfast after her morning run she would have a shower to wash away the dirt and sweat before petting her Phoenix and asking him if there was anything that he needed. Some mornings Myrddin and Hope would just chat with their heads slightly touching one another so they could communicate telepathically as Hope stood in front of her easel, painting portraits of her family for the familiarity of seeing their faces again.
She also uses the time during her runs to think of how she will act at the school. Whether to be outgoing this time around or to follow what she did in the Salvatore School and hide her identity like last time, becoming the lonely girl again. She frowns to herself at this. No, she wants friends. Not everyone obviously. But a few truly loyal friends and she would be content with that.

Maybe this girl that Perenelle wants her to meet will be a good opportunity for her to make friends. Hope sighs as she walks back into the house.
“Hey, Nelle. Are we about to leave for your friend's place?” Hope asked with a reluctant expression.
“Yeah. Are you ready?” Perenelle asks softly knowing that Hope still wasn’t completely on board with her idea but determined to see it through.
Hope scratched the back of her neck as she nervously responded. “Yeah, I guess. What are your friend’s names? You never mentioned and I wanna get off on the right foot.”

Perenelle let out a huff of amusement, “Dear. With how you mediated the Goblins, I hardly doubt you’ll have any problems staying on their good side. But my friend is Annabeth Greengrass nee Selwyn.” Perenelle answered Hope.
“She married into the Greengrass family through Marcus Greengrass and they have two daughters. The daughter who is your age is Daphne and the youngest is Astoria. Their family is the main spokesperson for the Neutral Faction.” Nelle gave a quick explanation for the young girl.
Hope nodded thoughtfully. “Would the Greengrass’ be upset once I take up my seat on Wizengamot?”
Perenelle bit her lip and frowned.
“I’m not sure actually. Anna probably wouldn’t mind but Marcus may throw a fit if he thinks that ‘Lady Emrys’ is inadequate at managing the Neutral Faction.” Nelle shrugged as she answered to the best of her ability.
Hope made a grunting noise in acceptance.
“Eh. I’ll figure it out. Maybe I’ll ask him for advice if needed.” Hope replies as moves into the study and waits for Perenelle to join her.

Nelle grabs some Floo Powder from the urn beside the fireplace as she turns back to face Hope. “I’ll see you shortly.”
Hope gives Perenelle a two fingered salute like a soldier stating ‘Roger that’. Perenelle enters the fireplace with a scoff at Hope’s antics and calls out, “Greengrass Farm.”
Hope watched Perenelle disappear in green flames and Nic walked into the study after his wife left with a few objects in his hands before passing them over to Hope. Hope accepts one of her sketch pads and with some pencils from the immortal Alchemist.
Hope frowns slightly as she raises the sketch pad in question before asking Nic in thinly veiled confusion. “What’s this for?”

Nic gave a small smile as he answered. “Daphne. Art is one of her hobbies. Maybe you can draw with her?”
Nicolas gave Hope a quick hug.
“Have a good time and don’t take the family’s cold exterior personally. It’s Occlumency shields protecting their minds.” The ageless man informed her.
“Thanks for the heads up Nic.” Hope said with a smile as she hugged Nic back.
Hope picked up some Floo Powder before stepping into the fireplace.
“Be careful Nic. Don’t blow up the house while we’re gone.” Hope said with a smirk while Nic gaped at her.
Just as Nicolas managed to pull himself together to return fire on the Tribrid’s taunt, Hope called out, “Greengrass Farm.” Hope was able to see Nic sputter in indignation as she disappeared and grinned to herself.

Hope walked out of the fireplace into a spacious room with a large table in the middle of the room which was surrounded by three two-seater lounges around each edge of the table except for the edge facing the fireplace. There was a couple sitting on the lounge directly opposite the fireplace.
The man, Marcus, is in his early 40’s with short brown hair, icy blue eyes, a stern look on his face and he is wearing a formal suit that reminds her of her Uncle Elijah. Marcus’ appearance screamed that he was a man of power and knew exactly how to use it to his advantage. Anna, however, somehow looked even prettier in person with a symmetrical oval face, long blonde hair, a kind smile and chocolate brown eyes.
There were two girls sitting on the lounge to the right of the fireplace near the only door leading out of the study. The younger girl has brunette hair down to her shoulders, chocolate eyes and a petite form almost overly skinny, Astoria her mind provided. Which would make the blonde girl with the ice blue eyes and the stoic expression Daphne.

Hope took in the family before giving a short courtesy. “Thank you for allowing me into your home. It’s exquisite.” Hope said politely as she raised from her bow.
Annabeth raised an eyebrow at Hope’s greeting for a second then lowered it. “Thank you Hope.”
Anna stood up so she could walk around the table to Hope, she gestured to the lounge with her husband before introducing him and Marcus gave her a slight tilt of his head as a way of greeting. Hope was slightly agitated at the stoic expression but ignored it for the time being. When Annabeth introduced Daphne, the younger blonde girl gave Hope a blank look but Hope could tell this girl was observant as her eyes were alert and taking in every move Hope makes.
Hope’s head leaned to the right as she looked the girl up and down with a smirk forming.
“Hey.” Hope said with a breathy voice, causing Daphne’s eyes to narrow and her cheeks to flush pink ever so slightly.

Astoria grinned as she got up off the lounge, bounding over to hug Hope. “Hi Hope, I’m Astoria. But you can call me ‘Stori’.”
Hope returned the hug cautiously and moved closer when the younger girl yanked at her neck bringing the Tribrid ear closer to Astoria’s mouth.
“Don’t worry about Daph. She’ll lighten up after some time.” Astoria whispered into Hope’s ear and released Hope from the hug.
The Tribrid gave the younger girl a genuine smile and she noticed the rest of the Greengrass’ smiled slightly at the interaction between the two girls. Hope chose to sit with Nelle on the remaining lounge and listened to the conversation around her.

Annabeth noticed the sketchpad in Hope’s lap that she keeps tapping on every so often in possible boredom as she listened to the adults talk. “Do you draw, Hope?” Anna asked the auburn haired girl in curiosity.
At the question Hope’s eyes left the benches with all the knick-knacks on it as she was taking stock of the room to look at Anna sheepishly.
Hope rubbed at the back of her neck, a nervous tick that she was beginning to hate due to the frequent amount she was doing it.
“Yeah, it helps me relax.” Hope answered quietly with a half smile.
Anna looked at her daughter with a mischievous gleam in her eye. “Daphne? Why don’t you show Hope some of your drawings?” Daphne almost glared at her mother but instead she stood up and looked at Hope expectantly.
Hope suppressed her groan at Daphne’s cold exterior but stood up, walking over towards the blonde girl with silent footsteps and followed Daphne as she exited the room. Daphne navigated around her extravagant home without so much as a care in the world and also choosing not to give a tour of the house to Hope. They walked through some hallways into a large foyer and up the stairs to the second storey, they turned down to the left and entered the last door to the right.

Daphne sat on her bed with her legs bent over the edge of the bed in the same ladylike posture she had in the lounge room causing Hope to frown slightly but she managed to neutralise her facial muscles before the blonde girl saw it.
“Just sit over on that chair and be quiet. I don’t want to talk to you and I’m not showing you my drawings.” Daphne coldly ordered.
Hope bit her lip, drawing blood but did as told. She sat on the offered chair with one foot on the chair and opened her sketchpad, placing it on her bent knee before pulling out a pencil. Hope tapped the end of her pencil against the page quietly as she started to look around the other girl’s room looking for something to draw.

Daphne took out some parchment and charcoal from her desk sitting beside her bed before ignoring the pretty redhead… Or was she a brunette? Daphne thought with a furrowed brow before internally shaking her head, trying to shake away the thought before she started to draw her friend Tracey Davis.
Hope’s eyes kept searching for something to draw. Until her attention was drawn to the Daphne sitting regally on the edge of the bed. Hope noticed that all of Daphne’s hard edges from holding her occlumency shields were gone while she drew. It made the girl look beautiful and Hope looked at her entranced. Her Wolf purred in pleasure at the sight and Hope couldn’t help but agree with the She-Wolf.

Hope placed her pencil on the blank paper and started sketching the girl on the bed almost as if Hope was in a peaceful trance. She started with a light outline of Daphne’s body then added the bed she was sitting on, so she is able to start with the shading of her shadow.
Once she had the shadow and shading on the bed complete she could finally start on the blonde haired girl. Hope went back over the trace outline and pressed her pencil down a little bit firmer so the lead would come out darker in some areas.
As Hope finished the outline of Daphne’s body she drew a copy of the clothes the other girl was wearing and added in the shading since she didn’t have any colours with her, so the drawing would be in a black-and-white format. Hope used the shading to draw the attention to the natural light that came in through the window.

Next came the hardest part in Hope’s opinion, drawing facial features. Hope started with the eyes, a nice almond shape while Daphne wasn’t using her occlumency. Since Daphne was looking down at her own sketchpad, engrossed in her own artwork, Hope could only draw a single side of the other girl’s relaxed face as Daphne was facing the opposite side of the room, showing off Daphne’s right side profile.
Hope studied Daphne’s facial features in silence, hoping not to disturb the other girl. Once Hope was sure she had Daphne’s vulnerable expression memorised, Hope drew a straight nose and the corner of Daphne’s lips were turned in a small smile as all of Daphne’s worries had faded away.
Hope knew this feeling well, it was one of the other reasons she loved to draw other than to reminisce about her dad. Hope also had to draw an ear as the blonde haired girl had her hair tucked behind her right ear to keep it out of her way while she drew. Hope drew Daphne’s hair, each strand at a time, starting from her scalp all the way down to the tip as it was the easiest way to draw hair while keeping the drawing as authentic as possible.
As Hope was only drawing light lines for Daphne’s hair to try and match the colour in monotone, this caused natural shading as each time her pencil went over a strand of hair already drawn it would become darker.

Hope had finished her sketch of Daphne after almost an hour before looking over to the girl opposite her and compared the girl to the drawing with a smile. Pleased with herself that the sketch looked almost like a still-life portrait.
Hope pursed her lips and tilted her head as she heard footsteps approach, maybe 2 sets. Hope looked down to her drawing again and thought about her vow to make friends. Making a quick decision, Hope used the copying spell ‘geminio’ under her breath and tore out the doubled drawing she made and placed it upside down on top of her sketch pad, hiding it from view for now.
Just as Hope hid her drawing, Anna opened her daughter’s door with a displeased look on her face as Perenelle and Annabeth checked on them after an hour of nothing being heard from the two girls.
“Girls, what are you two doing up here?” Anna asked with annoyance in her voice and Daphne froze at her mother’s voice as her facial expression closed up with the cold mask at the interruption.

“Sorry Mrs Greengrass. It’s my fault. I distracted Daphne and asked if we could draw together but time escaped me as I was drawing.” Hope covered for Daphne, which Daphne furrowed her eyebrows at in confusion as she wasn’t expecting the other girl to help her.
Annabeth looked skeptically at Hope while Perenelle looked almost pleased at Hope’s protective response.
“What were you drawing, Hope?” Nelle asked her ward as she noticed Hope’s fingers tapping on a seemingly blank piece of paper.
Hope stood up off the armchair before placing the drawing in Perenelle’s outstretched hand. Once Nelle turned the parchment around in her hand, the Healer grinned as she placed her hand against her heart.
“This is absolutely amazing Hope! What would I have to bribe you with to draw me and Nic?” Nelle praised the young girl in French before bargaining with her all with a massive smile on her face.
Hope raised an eyebrow. “Who says I haven’t already?” Hope snarked with a smug smile.
Perenelle laughed cheerfully as she ruffled Hope’s hair lightly, not wishing to destroy Hope’s appearance. “Then I guess I can’t wait to see it!.”

Hope shared a quick exchange with Nelle, hoping the Healer figured out Hope wanted Nelle to show Daphne the drawing.
Thankfully Nelle picked up Hope’s cues and walked over to Daphne while offering the blonde girl the drawing Hope made. “I think Hope drew this for you, Daphne.”
Hope actually held her breath in anticipation as Daphne reached automatically for the pro-offered parchment from Nelle and looked at it. Daphne swallowed deeply as her expressionless mask cracked in front of the 3 other girls in the room.
The Greengrass Heiress looked at the drawing with awe in her eyes as her hand came up to her mouth to cover it in shock.
Daphne looked up at Hope and gave a small smile which Hope returned. “Thank you, Hope.” Daphne got off her bed and gave Hope an impulsive hug.
The hug caught Hope off guard but she returned the embrace and her nose ended up buried in Daphne’s neck. Hope’s sensitive nose picked up Daphne’s natural scent of parchment, fresh snow and oranges.

Hope’s wolf embraced the scent, enjoying the smell immensely as the Tribrid tried to bury her nose even further into Daphne’s neck. Hope purred lightly against Daphne who shivered at the rumbling vibrations Hope was giving off. Daphne slowly released Hope and looked at her strangely as she now felt completely safe around Hope all of a sudden, which confused her greatly.
“You’re welcome Daphne.” Hope replied with a genuine smile.
Hope looked over to Annabeth and asked her. “Do you think I may be able to come over a few more times before school Mrs Greengrass?”
Nelle looked momentarily shocked at Hope’s offer as she knew that Hope was uncomfortable with her entire situation in this universe but the fact that Hope requested this of her own free will stunned the Healer into silence.

Annabeth managed to take a look at the drawing Hope made for her daughter and her eyes widened in surprise as her daughter hugged Nelle’s ward willingly. Annabeth saw Hope hug her daughter back, to which Daphne had melted into the embrace happily.
This surprised Anna as she knows about her daughter's sexual preferences since she was about 8. Her daughter had no interest in men and even informed her mother of this one day. However Anna also knew how well her daughter was at hiding her feelings about the girls she was attracted to. Tracey Davis was a good example of that, along with Susan Bones.

Annabeth bites her lip and looks at her daughter’s hopeful expression. Against her better judgement, Anna caves to her daughter's silent plea allowing Hope to visit Under the condition Hope informs them of her visits with at least one day’s notice so they can check if they are available to take guests.
Hope agrees immediately, further surprising Perenelle, but the Healer was able to keep her thoughts and opinions to herself until she could ask Hope later.
Not long after Anna and Nelle came up to check on the kids, Hope and Perenelle said their goodbyes to the Greengrass’ while Hope gazed longingly at Daphne the entire time.

After the Fell’s leave Annabeth pulls Daphne aside and reminds her not to get too close to Hope otherwise her father would create a Betrothal Contract to ensure her purity for future alliances.
Daphne promised her mother that she would hide the relationship from her father, but she cried in her mother’s arms and cursed her Heiress status of a Most Ancient and Noble House.
Annabeth’s heart broke for her eldest daughter knowing that Daphne would never be in a relationship where she would be happy because an Heiress of a Most Ancient and Noble House could never be with another girl as it would be a scandal in the wizarding world. An Heir or Heiress’ main priority in Most Ancient and Noble Houses is to continue the bloodline for future generations. Something same sex couples were unable to do.

Back in the Flame Cottage, Perenelle and Hope left the fireplace, unable to wait any longer Nelle asked. “So what was that in Daphne’s room when she thanked you for the drawing?”
Hope looked away in embarrassment and shyly mumbled. “Wolf.” As well as some other words Perenelle couldn’t make out.
Nicolas came in and wrapped Perenelle in a hug which she returned but asked Hope. “What was that about your wolf, dear?”
Hope grumbled but turned around. “My wolf likes how Daphne smells. It’s the first time my wolf has had an instant reaction to someone’s scent.”

The Flamel’s were intrigued by Hope’ admission. “Really? Does that mean something important? Someone’s scent?” Nicolas asks curiously.
“For my wolf, yes. Though I tend to listen to her as she doesn’t lead me astray.” Hope explains.
“For instance, to me. Nelle you smell like apples, fresh linen and rosemary. I don’t know why but I associate these smells with maternal attributes. Whereas Nic you smell like metal, fire and sandalwood.”
Hope chuckled momentarily to herself as she explained her first interaction with Nic as her wolf, “It was the sandalwood smell that my wolf sneezed at. It’s overwhelming for me, it's not bad, just strong.”

Perenelle laughed. “Sandalwood? That’s one of your weaknesses? Oh that’s great, I’m sorry, honey, I can’t help it.” Perenelle said through her laughs pointing at her husband while he looks disheartened and trying not to burst out laughing and Hope just stares ahead with a slight blush on her face.
“Seriously? That’s mean. I shouldn’t tell you guys anything anymore if all you’re going to do is make fun of me.” Hope says, crossing her arms over her chest in mock anger as she rolls her eyes.
They looked at Hope and laughed loudly. “Bloody old pains in the ass.” Hope mumbles loud enough for the pair to hear.
“I’ll be in my room.” Hope mentioned bitterly as she began to stalk off.

Nicolas managed to stop laughing long enough to ask, “Wait! Before you go brood. What does the Greengrass girl smell like that makes your wolf…”
Nicolas looked to Perenelle for help to finish his sentence. “Purr like a happy wolf having its ears scratched.” Perenelle finishes with a cheeky smile.
Hope groaned at the description realising how unthreatening that sounded and brooded quietly to herself.
“She smells like parchment, fresh snow and oranges.” She answered as she walked off to her room and closed the door behind her.
Myrddin’s head popped up and raised its wings and flew over to Hope’s shoulder and placed its head against Hope’s.
‘Well, well, well. Look who found their Mate. Congratulations, young one.’ Myrddin says into her mind.

“You know I can’t tell her right? It would destroy any relationship that she would have. After all, I'm an interloper from another universe, my interferences could cause massive ripples.” Hope replied to the midnight Phoenix.
Myrddin thrills sadly. ‘You have already caused ripples by being here. Including the Flamel’s into the timeline, going to Hogwarts, making positive relations with the Goblins, destroying the Horcrux in Hufflepuff’s Cup, becoming Lady Emrys and assigning a Proxy to your seat in the Wizengamot.’
Hope shook her head in denial.
“I can’t deal with this at the moment. We’ll discuss this later. Sorry Myrddin.” Hope murmured sadly as she collapsed into her bed with a groan.
Myrddin frowned and cooed sadly as he watched over the girl’s depressed form in worry.

Chapter Text

Hope was somewhat upset when it finally hit the 1st of September since she was able to focus mainly on her own studies of returning home, but she was also excited to start fresh at a new school where no one knew who she was or what her family had done in the past.
Hope had all of her school gear packed into her trunk since the previous night, shrunken and placed into her mother’s oversized leather jacket. Bringing a small semblance of comfort to the young Tribrid.
Within the time Hope has been in this universe she had learned some advanced healing spells from Perenelle, some Alchemy from Nicolas and Potions from both of them when either of them had the time to teach her. Hope was also able to use her spare time to go over some more political rules and insights through her Emrys Codex, even though it bored her to death.

Hope also visited the Greengrass Farm multiple times and spoke with Annabeth a few times in passing before she went to spend the day with Daphne but something was bothering Hope when she spoke to Mrs Greengrass, like the older woman was hiding some secret from her. Hope became fast friends with the hypergentic Astoria, so after the youngest Greengrass heard about Hope’s drawing of her sister she practically demanded one of her own off Hope. Hope chuckled before shrugging in mock surrender at the other girl’s request and painted a picture of the small brunette to give to Astoria over the next couple of days which made the 9 year old girl very happy.
When Hope spent time with Daphne she was divided in how to act around the other girl. Wishing to avoid getting too close to Daphne so her Wolf didn’t become over excited by her Mate’s presence and demanding them to accept the Mate bond. But there was something magnetic about the two girls that kept drawing them closer over the last month as they talked and made some art together.
Hope and Daphne became very close friends. Hope thought that this friendship would’ve been her most effortless and momentous relationship she’s ever had that doesn’t include her family or one that she was forced into due to circumstance.

Daphne had explained to Hope about three days ago that she would start acting coldly again towards her once they got to school and won’t speak to her as Daphne will have to act as a Pureblood Heiress much to her chagrin.
Hope hid her anger at this information until she got back home and went for a run for a full day in wolf form, feeling the need to let out all her anger at how Daphne has to act for the sake of social and political standing. Her Wolf wanted to tear into the Wizengamot and possibly Daphne’s parents for enforcing that rule onto their own daughter but the thought of harming the Greengrass’ made her Wolf whimper sadly, knowing her actions could hurt her Mate.
When Hope came back to the Flamel Cottage she was greeted by two worried faces. Hope felt bad for making them worry about her, but she also didn’t want to talk to them about it either so she just told them that it was a Werewolf thing before walking off into her room for a hot shower.

Hope talked to Myrddin about Daphne and her involvement in this universe. Once again contemplating if she was a cosmic mistake. The black Phoenix sighed before flying over to sit on Hope’s shoulder while singing some song to try and cheer up the depressed and self-loathing Tribrid.
Hope had decided to inform the Flamel’s of the events that would happen during her 1st year of Hogwarts. The warning about the 3rd floor corridor during the Welcoming Feast, Voldemort’s shade posing as Professor Quirrell, the Troll incident on Halloween, Harry receiving Death’s Cloak for Christmas, the Mirror of Erised and the trials the Professors had made to guard the Philosopher’s Stone.

The Flamel’s and Hope came up with plans for these events. Hope is to ignore the 3rd floor corridor, Quirrell and the Mirror until Harry, Ron and Hermione go through the trials in May. Once Hope explained the Troll, they told her not to interfere with this event either.
There’s obviously nothing to do about the Cloak, but she mentioned that the Golden Trio will look into Nicolas Flamel which they suggest she include herself in, so the Golden Trio would ask her for help.
Hope just grinned and shook her head in amusement. “What should I tell them? Oh, Nicolas Flamel is an immortal who looks like he’s in his low 40’s rather than the frail old man he’s always depicted as in the history books and interestingly enough, he’s also my guardian along with his wife Perenelle, who by the way, is alive and well.” The Tribrid bantered cheekily with the immortal Alchemist.
“Ha ha.” Nicolas said in an unimpressed monotone voice.
“But seriously, don’t do that.” Nic mentioned with a roll of his eyes.
“Nah. Too much fun not telling anyone.” Hope replied with a crooked grin.

A thought crossed Hope’s mind as she decided to ask Nic. “Why did you give Dumbledore your Philosopher’s Stone?”
Nic sighed slightly as he realised the series of events that he unknowingly and unwillingly put into motion by loaning his Stone to his former student. “Honestly, I thought Albus was going to study the Stone and possibly uncover a different method of extracting the Elixir of Life.”
Hope regarded the immortal man in confusion. “Why did you need another method? Is the method you're both using now flawed?”
Hope heard a sniffle come from Nelle as she turned away and walked into the hallway before shutting her bedroom door closed.
Hope looked exceedingly awkward and guilty as she turned back to a sad Nicolas. “Did I say something wrong? I’m sorry.”
Nic took a deep almost shuddering breath as he tried to regain his composure before replying. “It’s not your fault Hope. You were merely curious as most people are.”

“But yes. The Elixir is flawed, as you guessed. Nelle and I may be immortal but it came at a great cost to us. We are unable to have children of our own.”
“The Elixir made both of you sterile.” Hope completed with a depleted frown on her face as some comments she overheard on her arrival to this universe finally made sense.
“I’m sorry Nic.” Hope replied with tears in her eyes as she walked into her own room for some privacy as she recollected all the spells from her universe to see if she could help them. Unfortunately since she’s only seen 2 Grimoires in her life, her aunt Freya’s and her grandmother’s. Neither of them had the spells or rituals she required to help the Flamel's, causing her to scream in annoyance and anger as she strode outside conjuring knives into her hands and threw them into trees. Embedding the blades all the way down to the hilts and she kept doing this until she was finally able to calm herself and her Wolf down after maybe 30 minutes later with laboured breaths.

Hope was in the study about to leave for the train station via Floo Travel and both of the Flamel’s gave Hope a hug while reminding Hope to be safe and to avoid losing her temper at school. Hope nodded with a smile on her face as she leaned into the hug the Flamel’s gave her, before she Floo’ed to King’s Cross Station within the barrier to Platform 9 and 3⁄4's and hopped aboard the big red steam engine known as the Hogwarts Express.
Hope went to locate Harry, just wishing to introduce herself in a neutral setting without school houses getting in the way.
Once she found Harry’s compartment, she knocked on the door and asked. “Hi, can I sit in here?”
Harry’s head popped up from the book he was reading and looked at her intently. “Yeah, I guess so. I’m Harry. Harry Potter.” He said cautiously as he held out his hand cautiously.

Hope gave a polite smile and reached out slowly but without hesitation to shake his hand before introducing herself. “Hi there Harry. I’m Hope Mikaelson. What house are you hoping to end up in?” Hope tried for small talk which really is not her strong suit.
Harry shrugged non-committedly as he answered the small auburn haired girl across from him. “I’m not completely sure. Just not Slytherin. I’ve met someone who reminded me of my cousin. I don’t want to be anywhere near that boy especially since he is so sure he’ll end up in Slytherin.” A frown appeared on Harry’s face at the mention of his cousin.
“Fair enough. I have no idea where I’ll end up. Though I guess that’s what makes it exciting.” Hope hummed in response before neutrally voicing her own opinion about herself.

“Sorry to interrupt. But are you from another country? You have a funny accent.” Harry asked with a thoughtful furrowed brow.
Hope laughed in amusement and Harry looked put out at being laughed at, Hope realised her mistake and apologised. “Sorry. I’m not laughing at you. It’s just that I’ve moved from America, well New Orleans actually. So everyone in England sounds like they have funny accents.” “Though I have to admit, I’m getting used to the accents, my biological family all have a British accent. But I think they’re kinda sexy.” Hope said with a mischievous smirk causing Harry’s eyes to widen and his mouth to drop open in shock.
“What?” Harry squeaked out.
Hope chuckled louder and pointed at Harry’s stunned expression. “Sorry. I’ll stop now. But your reaction was priceless.”

This was when Ron walked into the compartment without even a knock with Hope laughing at Harry. “Blimey! You’re Harry Potter! My name’s Ron Weasley!” The boy practically shouted in the tiny compartment.
Hope discreetly rolled her eyes while Harry nodded back to the red headed boy almost blankly in confusion, wondering how these wizards seemingly knew who he was. The girl opposite him didn’t greet him as if he was a celebrity which was refreshing after either no response in normal school, to being hailed as a pariah for doing something he doesn’t even remember.

Ron’s voice drops to a whisper and slides up next to Harry. “So can I see it?”
Harry looked confused at Ron, causing the red-headed boy to point at his own head and whispered a touch quieter. “The scar?”
Harry let out a sound of recognition and used a hand to brush aside his hair on his forehead, showing the famous lightning bolt scar.
“Wicked!” Ron exclaimed.
Harry grinned and was distracted again when the lady with the sweets trolley knocked on the door. “Anything from the trolley, dears?”
Ron held up his squished sandwich wrapped in gladwrap with a dejected look on his slightly dirty face. “No thanks. I’m good.”
Hope politely shook her head at the elderly woman. Harry looked at Ron in pity and pulled out a handful of galleons before announcing, “We’ll take the lot.”
“Blimey!” The red head exclaimed loudly.

Hope listened to the conversation about the sweets and what each of them were. She completely turned her nose up at the ‘Every Flavoured Beans’ as she could smell vile combinations from the box.
Harry, being the polite soul he is, tried a few times to include Hope into the conversation with Ron, but Ron always seemed to talk over the top of her, so Hope chose to stay quiet and seethe in Ron’s direction which the other boy was oblivious to.
When Ron mentioned performing a spell to turn his rat yellow. Hope just glared at the rat with hatred knowing who the rat really is, but this was one of the things Hope had to ignore as she knew Peter Pettigrew has an important part to play in the future.

As Ron cleared his throat for the fake spell his brother’s gave him. Hermione opened the door also without knocking, quickly introducing herself before asking about Neville’s toad, but when she saw Ron’s wand out she requested to see the spell Ron was going to use.
After the spell didn’t work Hermione pulled out her own wand and cast repairo on Harry’s glasses before she figured out who Harry was by the lightning bolt scar on his forehead and asked for the rest of the occupants' names in the compartment.
“Ron Weasley.” Ron garbled around a mouthful of food which caused the two girls to look disgusted with Ron’s manners.
“That’s gross.” Hope groaned, shaking her head.
While Hermione was able to reply with, “Charmed.” With a disturbed look.
“I’m Hope -” “Look, the toad’s not here so why don’t you look for it elsewhere?” Ron interrupted Hope, which made her grit her teeth in anger.

After a few more hours on the train. Hope decided then and there, that she was never going to be in a small space with Ronald Weasley ever again. The rude, obnoxious red-headed prick Hope thought to herself as her Wolf growled at him through sharp teeth.
When the students arrived at Hogsmeade the 1st years were informed to hop into a rowboat to sail to Hogwarts over the Black Lake. Hope waited until the end and hopped in with another red-head, although this time it was a girl named Susan Bones and her friend Hannah Abbot. The three girls got along swimmingly.
As their boat passed through the Hogwarts wards Hope had to turn her head back to Hogsmeade, hiding her face and especially her golden wolf eyes from the other two girls as the school wards powerful magic overwhelmed the Tribrid momentarily.
The two girls asked if she was okay and Hope replied that she was fine and came up with a quick lie on why she looked back the way they came saying she thought she saw something behind them. Buying Hope enough time to reign in her wolf and so she could turn her eyes back to her natural sea-blue colour.
When Hope regained control she mentally told herself not to mess with these wards as they are very powerful and very dangerous especially if they can trigger her Werewolf abilities upon entry of the wards.

Hope got her first look at the castle and it looked absolutely magical. The hidden Lady Emrys looked ahead at the boats in front of her and noticed that all the other students were starstruck by the castle’s beauty and elegance. Straight blonde silky hair had caught Hope’s eye and she sighed heavily at the back of Daphne’s head as her Wolf wished to be with her Mate. The other two girls in the boat just assumed that the auburn haired girl’s sigh was in regards to the appearance of the school.
As the boats moved close enough to the castle to dock. Hagrid, the almost 12 foot tall half-giant and Hogwarts Groundskeeper, led the first years to the Great Hall to be sorted. He then left the 1st years there momentarily as Professor McGonnagall showed up a few moments later, informing them of the Hogwarts houses and how these houses would be your family.
A frog croaking loudly broke McGonnagall’s practised explanation as Neville ran up to collect his toad, Trevor, before slinking back into the crowd of 1st years in embarrassment. Draco made his spiel to Harry about making friends with the right people while he simultaneously degraded everyone around Harry at the same time.
If Hope wasn’t so angry at the introduction that she nearly blasted Malfoy on the spot for being an arrogant little shit, she would’ve been impressed with the execution of his insult but highly disappointed that it didn’t even come close to one on Lizzie Saltzman’s insults, those were a work of art even if they were aimed at Hope herself.

Thankfully Hope was able to refrain herself from attacking the sleek-looking blonde haired boy as Professor McGonnagall ushered them into the Great Hall.
Professor McGonnagall had all the first year kids stand up at the front, just before the stairs leading up to the professors table before McGonnagall started calling names out in alphabetical order.
Hope tuned out for a majority of the sortings as she wondered where the Sorting Hat would place her. The Tribrid was drawn out of her own thoughts as her ears tuned Hope back into reality at the sound of Daphne’s name being called. The Sorting Hat took about 20 seconds before sorting her into Slytherin.

Hope once again tuned everything out until she heard her name called. Hope walked up robotically to the stool and sat down elegantly without thought as Professor McGonnagall placed the Sorting Hat on her head.
It was quiet, very quiet.

Hope said nothing aloud or in her head for 30 seconds before she got bored and was about to complain but an old, but wise voice appeared in her head with a disgruntled groan. ‘Well shit… What the fuck am I supposed to do with you?’
Hope rolled her eyes as she replied to the Sorting Hat in her mind so no one would hear them, ‘What do you mean? Just pick a house for me to go into and go to the next kid.’
The Sorting Hat seemed to pick up on this was a private conversation and kept replying in her head.
‘You’re a goddamn time-traveller from another universe that’s been de-aged, named Lady Emrys and not to mention is a Tribrid of a Witch, Werewolf and Vampire. Give me a damn minute to get through your memories from your old world then I might be able to sort you.’ The Hat ranted to her in annoyance as if this wasn’t something that happened everyday which to be fair it wasn’t.

Hope bent her head down so the brim of the hat would cover her face all the way down to her mouth which was smirking trying to hold onto her laughter at the Hat’s frustration. Hope offered to wait for the Hat to go through her memories so it could tell her which House she was going to be sorted into.
As she was aware that the Hat’s couldn’t divulge her secrets to anyone thanks to a story Nelle told Hope about Rowena Ravenclaw placing a silencing charm on the Hat that enjoyed blurting out everyone's secrets, Godric Gryffindor couldn’t break the charm and the two Founders came to a compromise. The Hat can still read minds but can’t reveal the wearer’s secrets anymore. Turns out Godric Gryffindor was the prankster of the Founding Four.
It’s been nearly 3 minutes since the Hat was placed on her head and it said in utter confusion. ‘I honestly have no idea where to put you as you literally fit into each House. Hufflepuff slightly less than the others, but you could still go there if you wanted to.’

The Sorting Hat huffed in annoyance, but also in a pleased remembrance of the past. ‘I’m kinda upset that you know that story. Nicolas and Perenelle Flamel. Another two names I haven’t heard in a long time. Strangely enough even if I was able to blurt out your secrets, I don’t think they would believe this anyway.’
Hope grounded her teeth together in irritation at the feeling of being unable to be sorted, before thinking if something she had read was right in the Harry Potter books. ‘If you are unable to decide where to place me and I don’t give a shit. How about you get the Founder’s of the school to place me into a house. Whichever house needs someone like me.’

Hope could feel the Hat’s eye sockets widen in shock at the girl’s knowledge of the Sorting Hat and its properties before replying solemnly. ‘Very well.’
Hope felt four more presences enter her mind and asked the Founders to start from the right of the Great Hall, so it starts with Hufflepuff.
Hope called out mentally for Helga Hufflepuff and a motherly voice replied. ‘First. I wish to thank you for cleansing my cup from the Horcrux. So thank you, Miss Mikaelson.’
Hope gave a courtesy in her mind but gave a near invisible movement with her head to nod, before Helga continued, ‘As much as I would love to have you in my House. I do not have any issues within my House for you to fix.’
Hope hummed in acceptance at Hufflepuff’s advice.

Hope looked at the next table which is the house of red and gold, Gryffindor. The voice of Godric Gryffindor came through loud and clear. The warlord wizard's voice appeared in her head, commanding, strong and with a deep echoing voice. ‘I have seen your plan to give the Sword of Gryffindor back to the Goblins, which I respect. It should have happened on my death but my descendants stole it, so you have my thanks as well.’
Hope gave a small nod of her head.
Gryffindor must have rubbed his proverbial beard as he thoughtfully finished off, ‘However, just like Helga. I would also like you in my House but I’m fairly certain another house could definitely use someone like you to tip the balance.’

Before Hope could even turn to Ravenclaw’s table, Rowena’s calm but clearly intelligent voice came into her head. ‘It shames me to know that my House will bully one of my direct descendants when she arrives next year. But alas bullies can be dealt with no matter which House you are in.’
Rowena sighs as she looks over to the far left of the Great Hall to the students in green and silver with pity and tears in her eyes. ‘I would suggest you enter Slytherin House as they need you more than my House, no matter how much I’d prefer you in my House.’
Hope frowned as she heard Ravenclaw’s request.
Hope took in all the information she had learned recently and asked Salazar. ‘What the hell is happening in your House that is so bad, that the other Founder’s are suggesting I go into Slytherin?’
Hope could hear a deeply disturbed sigh from an expressionless voice that reminded her of the Greengrass’. ‘My House needs a lot of help, there’s no denying that. The older years break into the younger years rooms and terrorise them by dismantling their wards and throwing spells at them. If the wards aren’t strong enough from 3rd year or higher, the children are usually raped, although the girls receive this… abuse more than the boys but both genders are put through this trauma.’

Hope’s eyes glowed dangerously under the brim of the Hat and she growled inaudibly. Salazar agreed with Hope along with the other Founders and he continued, sorrow etched in his voice as his Occlumency mask broke. ‘I know, it’s horrible. But as our consciousness is trapped in this Hat, we are unable to help the students under the protection of our Houses. I need you to stop this.’
‘I can give you access to the Slytherin Wardstone, but you can only alter the Wardstone when no-one else is in the Snake Den. Breakfast is usually a good time for this. The stone is located within the door to the Common Room. Just call out “In the name of Salazar Slytherin, I Hope Mikaelson have been chosen as protector of this House.”’ Slytherin advised Lady Emrys, the powerful Tribrid.
‘Got it.’ Hope acknowledged in a grunt.
‘Hat? Would you mind sorting me into Slytherin? There are some snakes I have to castrate.’ Hope told the Hat with an evil smirk plastered on her lips.

After a total of 10 minutes and 48 seconds the Sorting Hat called out, “SLYTHERIN!”
Hope's robes were lined with emerald green and silver linings as she pulled off the Hat and handed it to McGonnagall before making her way to the far left table and sitting at the end of the table, closest to the Professors.
There were some polite claps but Hope didn’t care, she was in deep thought as she plotted for tonight and first thing tomorrow.
There were loud cheers from Gryffindor as Harry was sorted, but the rest of the sorting was fairly quiet. Hope was left ostracised on the end of the table as she wasn’t Pureblood or possibly not even a Halfblood and no one recognized her name and so no one cared about her.

Hope picked at some of the food on the table disinterestedly as she didn’t really feel like eating after what she had learned about Slytherin house. Hope had listened to the announcements with a frown and shaking her head when Dumbledore mentioned the 3rd floor corridor is out of bounds. Informing the student should you go looking into the 3rd floor corridor for trouble, a painful death awaits you.
Hope was too busy glowering and plotting to notice the worried look from her blonde-haired friend further down the Slytherin table. While 2 tables over on the Gryffindor table Harry looked at Hope with sadness as he liked the girl’s character from when they met on the train.
However Harry was the only one to note the expression on Hope’s face while on the train, a look of loneliness that reminds Harry of his own reflection in a mirror when he thinks about his parents.
Harry also noticed the deep anger etched on Hope’s face as she sat on her table. He wondered what she was thinking about before he caught a movement in the corner of his eye as one of the teachers with a long hooked nose seemingly groaned in pain as he looked angrily over to Hope causing Harry to frown.

When the Sorting Feast was over Hope mechanically followed the Slytherin prefects down the dungeons where the Slytherin common room was located. After the prefect said the password
‘Purity’, Hope scowled at the back of the group and grounded her teeth together in anger yet again.
When all the first years were in the common room the 5th year prefect, Marcus Flint, barked out rules to be followed.
“First rule: Don’t travel alone. Other houses will more than likely try to hex you behind your back. Second rule: Don’t disagree with other house members in public. If you have any issues with another Slytherin, do it within this common room or in the duelling ring downstairs. Third: Don’t be late to classes. One of the prefects will escort you first years to your classes for the first week, then you are on your own.” An evil smirk crossed the boy’s face and Hope narrowed her eyes at him.
“Fourth: Don’t make friends with Gryffindor's. They are the enemy. When in Potions disrupt the class and blame it on a Gryffindor, or add in ingredients to their cauldron to make them fail the class. Our Head of House, Professor Snape will dock points off the Gryffindor’s. Fifth: Listen to whatever an elder Slytherin tells you to do.” The Slytherin prefect finished with a pleased smile as his eyes leered over the fresh meat.

Hope almost growled as her Wolf was demanding to be let out so she could rip the boy to shreds for looking at her Mate like that. Hope’s self control was really being pushed to the limit tonight but she didn’t speak as she listened to the list in disgust.
Hope was going to completely ignore the last 2 rules, she may even go out of her way to do the exact opposite just to piss them off. The third rule Hope was fine with as she didn’t enjoy being tardy, but the first and second she was only partially going to listen to.
The universal traveller was already going to watch her back but she didn’t trust any of the other Slytherins except Daphne to watch her back. However with Daphne’s ‘Ice Queen’ persona in place, she couldn’t even hang around Daphne which caused Hope to frown in disappointment.
The second rule however, she could use it to her advantage if needed. Because let’s face it. Even if the entire common room attacked her, she could still win or last long enough to cause a hell of a lot of damage. Or if she was bored there was always her sleep spell. Nuclear option would be the neck-snapping spell all witches from her world used on uncooperating Vampires.

Hope was brought out of her violent musing when Flint gave the first year girls a sadistic smile and mentioned gleefully as his eyes travelled all over the girls young bodies. “Girls' dorms only house 2 beds per room and since there are 5 of you, one of you is going to be on your own.”
The other four girls barely managed to hold back the terrified look on their faces, but Hope didn’t react to the taunt as she could smell the fear from each of the first year girls.
Once again this dude managed to aggravate her Wolf severely. Knowing this guy was frightening her Mate and she wasn’t able to just kill him. Some days, Hope really wished she could act more like her father and rip his head off.
Damn the consequences.
But generally the auburn haired girl tries to stick to her promise of wanting to do right by her family’s name and make her parents proud.

The four Slytherin girls paired up while Hope was contemplating murder. Daphne went with a brunette with glasses that Hope knows is Tracey Davis due to the drawings the blonde had made of her friend. While a very large and bulky girl especially for her age matched up with a dark haired girl with a squished face reminding her of a pug.
Hope frowned at her own description of the last girl feeling guilty for a moment before the same girl sneered at Hope and the Tribrid no longer felt bad.
“I guess that leaves you on your own Mikaelson.” Flint remarked cruelly as Hope blinked slowly as she realised he was right, internally she shrugged as her Wolf whined petulantly towards Daphne.
A majority of the Slytherin house was now openly sneering at her and Hope wondered why before her brain helpfully supplied. ‘They think I’m an easy target since I’m ‘Muggleborn’. So they have made me the pariah of Slytherin in less than 10 minutes.’ Hope just raised her eyebrows to Flint in response to being on her own.

The prefects showed the girls to their rooms and Hope felt a spell pass by her head when they opened her door. Someone shoved her into the room and Hope couldn’t contain her anger as lethal sharp claws formed on her right hand.
As she turned to swipe at them with dangerous Werewolf claws and her pulsing anger, the older Slytherin students slammed the door in her face laughing, but before the door closed and her hand struck the door, Hope managed to glimpse of fear on Daphne’s face.
But Daphne’s fear wasn’t for herself. It was for Hope, which caused Hope to smile happily at the closed door with 4 very long and very deep scratches in the heavy wooden door.
Hope blinked a few times and took deep breaths to clear her thoughts before she turned around and her eyes widened in shock. The room looks like a bomb went off in here. There wasn’t a single loose item that wasn’t already on the ground.
“Oops.” Hope murmured to herself as she pursed her lips together in embarrassment, realising that her magic had exploded out of her when she clawed at the door.

After a few moments of thoughtful silence. Hope pulled her White Oak wand from its holster from its place on her right forearm and scanned the room for any dangerous spells or traps considering someone had fired a spell into her room as she pushed in.
Lady Emrys found multiple eavesdropping charms, delayed hexing charms and a nasty looking curse that apparently causes painful boils to grow and pop. After Hope located all these spells throughout the room, she was about to pull out her compartment from her pocket and place all her clothes into the drawers. But when she opened the drawers she felt more trap spells including itching spells, rash spells and her personal favourite the burning clothes spell.

Hope sighed in annoyance as she realised that practically everything was spelled. There was no point in ever starting to unpack yet until she removed all these spells. Hope summoned a bundle of sage and lit it. Knowing that the sage will also work on listening charms as Hope, Nic and Nelle had experimented with the sage over the holidays.
Once the sage was lit Hope couldn’t contain her frustration any longer and let out a ferocious growl of anger as her eyes turned golden. Hope turned to the scratched door and moved in front of the door, placing one hand on the door and the other on the doorframe before growling out in a deep rumble, her wolf exceedingly close to the surface, ‘CLOSTRUM!’.
A visible opaque barrier erected itself quickly and shuddered as the magic solidified at the door, barring anyone from entering her room. Hope’s barrier spell will now only allow her in and out without any issues. The Tribrid also put a protective rebounding effect on the barrier so no-one can cast a spell into her room and instead the spell would bounce back, hitting the caster.

“You know what? Fuck it!” Hope swore as she gripped her hair in frustration.
“Myrddin! I could use your assistance… Please?” Hope seethed out through gritted teeth and removed her hands from her head.
There was a flash of fire as well as a loud screech when Myrddin burst into existence in Hope’s new dorm room. The feeling of talons puncturing Hope’s shoulder when the Phoenix landed on her brought Hope back to reality.
“Sorry to bother you so early my friend. But I need your help. Are you able to remove all these spells that other students have placed in this room? I’m sorry but I can’t be fucked to remove them one at a time at the moment.” Hope requested as she tried to contain her anger as the Phoenix did not deserve her ire.
“Can you watch my memories and see what has happened since I arrived? And if you are as angry as I am, could you burst into flames and take everything in this room with you?” Hope seethed.
Myrddin cocked his head to the side in outright confusion but did as requested by Lady Emrys.

After a minute Myrddin let out an angry squawk as fire engulfed his body. Once the Phoenix looked like a burning piece of coal shimmering with some dark blues and purples, along with the reds, oranges and yellows of his fire.
Without any prior warning, Myrddin exploded with a loud boom that vibrated through the castle as Myrddin threw his wings high into the air. Screeching loudly as he drew on some of Hope’s excess magic to fuel the overwhelming and destructive fire.
Hope watched in fascination through a fire-kissed glass stained window as everything in the dorm room was reduced to ashes, eventually, even the ashes disappeared at the intensity of Myrddin’s flames. Leaving only the original stone layout of the room.

Hope wasn’t afraid of this fire as she could literally feel the power that Myrddin was using from her own reserves of power. Hope had also learnt from the Flamel’s that a familiar can’t harm their bonded partner.
Lady Emrys was also aware that since Myrddin is using her magic to fuel the inferno destroying the room and its contents. Her own magic won’t harm her. Unless for some strange reason Hope wills her magic to harm herself.
After ten short seconds. The burning finally stopped. Myrddin dropped his wings before letting out a huff of annoyance.
‘Stupid little shits. Like you wouldn’t have noticed the spells. I really hope you have a punishment planned for those students who condone rape. That’s just completely deplorable!’ Myrddin ranted in absolute disgust.
“I agree with you. Trust me. It’s beyond heinous. As for the punishments. I haven’t decided yet but I plan on making a multi-ward scheme. Ill intent wards, one for your average bullying. A lesser punishment, perhaps a silencing spell to seal their mouths and a blood boiling spell until bullying is no longer in their thoughts…” Hope plots aloud to her Phoenix as she slowly begins to pace.
“Although knowing me. I’d probably activate that ward more than once. So I’ll add into that first ill intent ward with a decision based ward. So if anyone decides to act upon their desires to inflict pain, hurt or sorrow onto someone. The ward will activate.” Hope explained devilishly to the Phoenix.

“However, I don’t have an appropriate punishment for rape… What do you think I should do to them? Because anything I think up includes their pain until they beg for death, then I’d kill them slowly but I feel like that’s a little dark… considering they are still kids themselves.” Hope asked the black bird in curiosity.
Myrddin snorts and flecks of embers came out of his nostrils. Hope pulls out her wand again before casting a single ‘Scourgify’ on the entire room. Cleaning all the soot from the walls and ceiling as well as all the soot from the ground leaving a completely bare stone room to refurnish.
‘Any one who performs rape should be killed, but like you said it is a little dark to do, especially on students who haven’t even reached adulthood.’ Myrddin lets out a sad whistle which Hope translates into a sigh.
‘Perhaps a taste of their own medicine?’ The Phoenix suggests with a sly tweet.

Hope thinks about this as she starts conjuring up furniture to place into her new room for the school year. The Tribrid started with a bed which she placed in the corner opposite the door.
Rephrase that, doors as in two.
Hope narrows her eyes at the second door before walking over to the newly revealed door, opening it with caution and glancing in. Hope took in the tiles and stone within the room before edging the door open further.
It was a bathroom of all things.
Hope shrugged as she closed the door quietly. Hope decided to come back to this room a little later, after she finished adding in furniture to her dorm room. The time-traveller conjures a dresser next so she could place it in the other corner adjacent to the bed and the door to the common room. Next was a bookshelf then a desk to study at. Hope also created a rolly desk chair to slide under the table so she had somewhere to sit when doing homework or some self-study.

Between the two doors Hope conjured an easel. She walked over to the bed and pulled out her compartment and waved her hand and muttered, ‘dimiterre’. Watching as the items from her compartment flew out gracefully and set themselves into their new homes including some art supplies Nic and Nelle had provided Hope for school.
Hope finally replied to the Phoenix aloud. “Do you mean I should make them experience what it feels like to be raped?”
‘Sure. It shouldn’t be too hard with the power of the Slytherin Wardstone. You should be able to make them mentally experience what it feels like to be raped, without physically raping the students.” Myrddin answered with a chirp.
Hope hummed as she raised an eyebrow while conjuring a perch at the end of the bed for Myrddin to rest on and she even conjured another Fire Seed Bush a few metres away from the perch while placing a smaller barrier spell around it. So the Phoenix couldn’t gorge himself on seeds throughout the day.
Hope also gave this perch the same set up as the one at the Flamel’s with the essentials of water and food along with the replenishment cycles.

“Maybe a time based ward of an hour? Make the student or students compelled to go to their dorms and lock themselves in. The Wardstone can activate a notice me not ward on the dorm so no one tries to interfere.” Hope offers an idea to the Phoenix as she walks over to the bathroom door and opens it again.
“But who would we use as the mental rapist?” Hope questioned.
‘Snape? Afterall he already invades the students' minds. I felt the probe in your head when I viewed your memory of the sorting. I also think Dumbledore tried to peek in your head as well.” Myrddin watched as Hope scanned the room for more spells.
When she finished scanning the room she moved her head to the side in confusion and muttered under her breath. “Huh. There’s no spells in here.”

When Hope left the bathroom and checked her watch for the time, she saw it was 9:53pm. Hope smirked to herself as she asked the Phoenix to stay in the room for a moment while she erected another barrier outside.
As Hope tried to turn the door handle, it wouldn’t budge. Hope sighed in annoyance and overpowered a spell on the door to break it. Once the sealing spell broke apart Hope peered out into the walkway to see if anyone was around.
When she couldn’t see anyone, Hope casted ‘invisique’ on herself, shrouding herself in invisibility before heading out the door.
Since there was no one out in the common room at this time. Hope walked over to the boys section first and casted a time based barrier spell which will dissipate at dawn on the stairway so no one could pass through until sunrise. The Tribrid hopped back into the dorm side of the girls area before casting the same spell.

As Hope walked back into her room she cancelled her invisibility spell, revealing a tiny smile knowing that this would hopefully stop the rape and attacks for this first night at least. Until the thought of same sex assault came to mind and she sighed. Hope couldn’t do much more until she got access to the Slytherin Wardstone.
“Hey Myrddin?” Hope said, getting the Phoenix’s attention away from him preening himself.
“Can you imbue the Wardstone with the reincarnation abilities of a Phoenix? That way no one can destroy the Wardstone?” Hope requested thoughtfully as the midnight Phoenix nodded his head regally.
“Great! I’ll just write a couple of letters then go to sleep. Good night, Myrddin.”

Myrddin let out a thrill and went back to cleaning his feathers on his perch. Hope sat at her desk so she could write out her first letter to the Flamel’s. Explaining which House she ended up in and why she chose it. Hope also mentioned her plan with the Wardstone and the two variations of punishment.
She knew the Flamel’s would be devastated to find out that the Slytherin House is practically a nesting space to create more Death Eaters and they would be beyond pissed about the rape, especially Nelle.
The universal-traveller also cracks a couple of jokes about being a Tribrid in a House that is all about purity, then includes her amusement at the password for the Slytherin House which is ‘purity’.

Hope cast her messaging spell on the letter to send it off to the Flamel’s, before writing another note to send to King Ragnok of the Goblins. Informing him of the Hogwarts Founders' request to change Slytherin House to something better, as well as giving the phrase Salazar Slytherin told her about the Wardstone. Hope also asked if they were called in to check the wards, not to interfere with them if possible as they are in place to protect the young and innocent.
Hope also included Godric’s request in regards to the Sword of Gryffindor and that he apologises for his descendants stealing the Sword before it could be returned to the Goblins. She mentioned that Godric was proud that Hope would be able to return the Sword to the Goblins after all this time.
At the end of the note she requests that if the Goblin King was to have any trouble with the Wizengamot to let her know and she’ll do her best to help and flaunt her Legendary status to the best of her ability while still hiding in the shadows.
After sending this letter off as well, Hope hopped into bed and muttered. “Not even a full day at the school and I’ve almost shifted into a wolf 3 times. This school is really going to test the control I have over my anger and composure, due to this school’s lack of action to blatant bullying.”
Hope grunted tiredly before falling asleep.

Chapter Text

A loud whistling screech woke Hope, startling her as she bolted to an upright sitting position while instinctively conjuring a fireball in her palm. When Hope managed to focus on her surroundings she took in the stone room and her mind supplied that this was the Slytherin dorm room.
Hope looked around in confusion wondering what had woken her up so rudely and saw Myrddin, who erupted into a chortle of whistling laughter. Hope groaned as she powered down the fireball before falling back heavily into her bed with a thud. “Bloody bird.”
Hope checked her watch for the time and noticed it was 8:14am. This caused Hope to jump out of bed and get ready for the school day. The Tribrid rushed around to put on the school robes and put a brush through her hair.
Once she was dressed and presentable, Hope grabbed a folder with some parchment, a self inking quill, a knife she had conjured and strapped to her ankle. As Hope always had at least one blade on her person so she could feel safe and secure when traversing in a new environment.
Hope had the Emrys Family Codex tucked into a robe pocket, cloaked and shrunken for future reading or in case she got bored.

“Come on Myrddin. We have a Slytherin Wardstone to alter.” Hope cheerfully mentioned as she held up her right arm to act as a perch for the bird.
Myrddin flew over to the proffered arm in a few graceful beats of his large wings and as soon as the Phoenix gripped onto Hope’s body the powerful young girl cast the invisibility spell, ‘invisique’, over herself and Myrddin cloaking them from sight.
Hope hovered by the door frame for a few seconds so she could magically scan for anyone within the common room and she smiled wide when she found out no one else was here other than herself.
“Must be breakfast time.” Hope whispered quietly to her invisible feathered companion. Which the Phoenix thrilled back quietly in agreement.

As Hope exited the common room into the dungeon she did another precautionary scan of the area as she didn’t know if anyone was in the corridors, but it’s always better safe than sorry. The scan showed the same results as her previous test, that there was no one around.
Lady Emrys placed her hand on the stone snake that guards the common room and repeated the words Salazar gave her.
“In the name of Salazar Slytherin, I Hope Mikaelson have been chosen as the protector of this House.” Hope clearly states with authority.
There is a groaning sound as the stone grinds against stone as more of the snake emerges from the wall. The stone snakes’ mouth opened wide and its tongue dropped down, curled around a large ruby stone the size of an adult's fist.
Hope reached out to grasp the Wardstone and the tongue released the stone willingly to her. Hope did a quick magical sense on the stone before she swore in outrage.
“Assholes. Students from previous years have defiled the Wardstone and made it so if a student from Slytherin doesn’t do something horrendous to another, it will curse the student.” Hope growled.
The longer Hope focused on the stone the angrier she got as Hope noticed that Snape and Dumbledore have also added some wards to the stone but nothing to help any of the students in their care.
“Putain de cretins! (Fucking morons!)” Hope swore again as her Wolf scratched at the confines of her mind, wishing to maul the two apathetic teachers into tiny and bloody smithereens.

After calming down her incredibly bloodthirsty Wolf. The first thing Hope did was cleanse the Wardstone completely. Washing away every ward that was on the stone previously and overpowering the enchantments done by the teacher and headmaster.
Once this was done the Wardstone had been reset back to its factory settings. It had changed in colour. Instead of the deep blood-red colour, it was now a clear amber colour.
Hope drew out the knife she had conjured earlier and started etching in runic symbols to create the new wards for Slytherin House. Once Hope believed she was done, Lady Emrys turned the stone over multiple times in her hand. Studying the symbols and making sure each of the characters was done properly as she returned the knife back to its hiding spot under her robes. Myrddin let out a thrill of a happy song, which told Hope that the Phoenix couldn’t find any faults either.

Hope held the stone as far away from herself as possible and opened her hand, palm up before flinching slightly. As she felt as Myrddin moved from her shoulder down her arm and onto her open hand that was holding the Wardstone.
Hope couldn’t see Myrddin due to her invisibility spell but she could feel him pulling some magic from her before releasing the energy in waves, completely focused on the Wardstone. After about a minute Hope felt the power cut off and Myrddin hopped back to Hope’s shoulder.
“That will do it.” Hope happily announces as she places the garnet-coloured Wardstone back into the snake guardian’s mouth, watching as its tongue coils around the stone securely.
Hope then casts a Containment spell on the tongue so the guardian won’t release the Wardstone to anyone. The stone snake withdrew the stone back into its mouth and into the walls of Hogwarts. The castle shuddered lightly as the properties of the updated Wardstone came into effect around the massive stone castle.

Hope cancelled her invisibility spell on herself and Myrddin before bidding a farewell to the black Phoenix as he flamed out of the Hogwarts wards. Hope almost skipped to the Great Hall in joy but she refrained from doing that as she knew the Slytherin students would most likely find it shocking that she was able to get out of her room considering they tried to lock her in.
When Hope entered the hall she moved at a leisurely pace to the green and silver table and sat at the end of the table, where there was no one sitting before placing her folder down beside her.
Hope managed to eat two slices of toast and a handful of bacon before the food disappeared automatically. Which caused Hope to frown as she has used a lot of magic over the past 12 hours and she needed food to replenish her energy.
A menacing shadow appeared behind her and Hope almost struck out at the figure in natural instinct but she caught herself as she saw it was Snape.
The hooked nosed teacher looked completely disinterested as he drawled out, “Perhaps, next time you should arrive earlier to avoid any problems with hunger, Miss Mikaelson. It would be convenient for you to set an alarm so this doesn’t happen again.” As he placed a sheet of paper beside her.
Hope clears her face of any emotion as she stoically replies, “Yes, Professor. Sorry.” As she picked up the piece of paper which was apparently her timetable.
“Thank you.” Hope said politely as she motioned to the timetable.
Snape narrowed his eyes in a sneer before grunting and taking his leave. He was hoping to get more of a reaction out of the other girl or possibly some excuses as to why she was late to breakfast. But the Muggleborn girl didn’t even bother and instead reacted how he expected a true Slytherin to act which concerned him ever so slightly.
Hope turned her attention to her schedule and read today’s classes.

7:30am-8:30am: Breakfast.
9am-9:50am: Charms w/Huff.
10am-10:50am: Herbology w/Huff.
11am-11:50am: Study.
12pm-1pm: Lunch.
1pm-2:50pm: Potions w/Gryff.
3pm-3:50pm: History of Magic w/Raven.
4pm-4:50pm: Study.
5pm-6:50pm: Transfiguration w/Raven.
7pm-8:30pm: Dinner.
8:30pm-9:20pm: Astronomy.

Hope raised her eyebrows as she was reading, thinking this was going to be a long day. The Tribrid almost banged her head on the desk when she saw Astronomy at the bottom of her timetable and checked how often she had Astronomy, which thankfully was only twice a week. One on Monday and the other on Thursday. She spent about 20 minutes before class was set to start, studying her timetable and noticing the patterns.
Core subjects such as: Potions, Charms, Transfiguration, Defence Against the Dark Arts and Herbology all had practically 5 hours total throughout the week. Whereas History of Magic, Flying and Astronomy only has 2 hours throughout the week.
Hope noticed how all classes ended 10 minutes before the next class was set to start wondering why the staff did this before she looked down the Great Hall realising it took her about a full minute to make it from one end of the hall to the other. Travel time through the massive castle. That makes sense.

There was a note at the bottom of the timetable informing her that there is a curfew in effect from 11:30pm to 6am in the morning. This didn’t worry Hope as no one would ever find out if she wasn’t in bed since nobody should be able to see through her invisibility spell or get past her barrier spell on her dorm room.
Although Hope doubted she would go out past curfew frequently, only when she needed to shift. But then again with how the first day started maybe she will need to shift more frequently to calm her Wolf. The good news is that she could start her morning runs at six in the morning before everyone else even got up to start their day considering breakfast started at 7:30am.
Hope brought her attention back to reality when she heard the students moving and after memorising her schedule Hope slid it into one of her pockets before picking up her folder and following her green and silver classmates to Charms class.

Every Slytherin student ignored Hope vehemently, not even offering a glance in her direction as if she was simply dirt under their feet and Hope scratched her forehead in frustration as she wanted to make some friends as she promised Myrddin, Nic and Nelle.
So instead she made her way over to the two newly minted Hufflepuff girls she met on the boat ride, Susan and Hannah and made small talk with them until the teacher arrived.
A high pitch but authoritative voice came from behind them, “Ah, good. You’re all here. Enter please.”
The owner of the voice was obviously a Goblin, but Hope felt an energy similar to the wizards around her.
After a few moments Hope recalled that this was Professor Flitwick. A half Goblin and half Wizard Hybrid as well as Charms Professor, Head of Ravenclaw and former Duelling Champion.

When Hope entered the classroom, she took in the empty space through the middle of the room and the long benches around the outside of the classroom. All the Slytherins sat on the far side of the room, giving them a clear view to the exit as well as not allowing anyone at their backs. Honestly this would generally be where Hope would normally sit as she preferred being able to keep an eye on everything.
As she was still standing near the door she saw the sneers from each of the Slytherin boys and the looks of distaste from Milliecent and Pansy, the other two girls from Slytherin. Hope discreetly rolled her eyes at them before they landed on Daphne who stared blankly at Hope before pulling out the items needed for this class.
Hope gritted her teeth while internally growling at the hostility from her own classmates. ‘These houses will be considered your family’, McGonnagall’s words went through her head and she scoffed loudly before moving over to an empty desk at the front of the class. Dropping her folder unceremoniously in front of her before plonking down into the seat with a glare as she stared at the front of the class waiting for the Professor to make his way up the tall desk.

With Hope ignoring every Slytherin because they have already labelled her as an outcast. The Hufflepuffs were curiously looking over to her, then over to the other Slytherins, trying to work out what was going on.
However, when Hope looked over to the Hufflepuffs as Professor Flitwick was outlining the syllabus to the class. Hope saw a look of pity on Susan’s face, which told Hope that Susan knew what was happening to her. Hope twitched her nose at the thought before deciding to return her attention back to the Professor and she wrote some notes down when asked to, trying to ignore Susan’s lingering gaze on her.
The first lesson was coming to an end, but Flitwick had asked all of the students to perform a spell, the light spell, lumos.

Hope subtly pulled her wand from its holster before Flitwick made his way over to her.
The Tribrid was rolling her wand between her fingers when Flitwick came to stand in front of her and requested for her to try the spell.
Hope focused her magic and the amount she would release, making sure it would only be the 2.5% that she promised to use through years 1, 2 and possibly some of year 3.
Hope holds her wand delicately in her fingers with the wand tip pointing in the air and simply chants, “lumos.”
A small light appeared on the tip of her wand, but she wasn’t looking at her wand as she cast. Hope was watching Professor’s expression in anticipation, hoping that nothing seemed out of the ordinary to him. As this would be a great test to indicate if she was using the right amount of power.
Apparently Flitwick was slightly intrigued as his eyebrows rose but he gave Hope the counter-charm, nox, so she could cancel the light charm without another word. Hope didn’t know what to make of the response, feeling slightly anxious and paranoid.

When the class was dismissed with homework of recasting both the lumos and nox charms to learn what their magic feels like and the feeling of using magic. Hope collected her items and left in a brisk pace without a backwards glance.
Hope’s mind was in overdrive as she assessed the class. She figured if all Professors teach like this she will most likely enjoy school when she starts learning new spells, so she smiled slightly.
“Hey Hope?” A familiar voice calls out and Hope turns around locating the source, Susan.
“Yeah?” Hope replies in confusion as she waits for the girl to catch up with Hannah beside her looking almost as confused as Hope.
“How would you like to work with me and Hannah in Herbology?” Susan asks genuinely.
Hope blinked a few times and caught Daphne’s face over Susan’s shoulder giving her an indiscernible nod towards her.
This confused Hope further as this was the first interaction Daphne had managed to send her way before answering, Hope turned to Hannah first with a polite smile. “If we are able to work in groups of three, I’d be happy to join you both. However, if it is just two, I’ll find someone else to join in with.”

Both of the yellow-trimmed girls smiled at the considerate Slytherin girl as they walked into the Greenhouse. Hope almost stumbled as she entered the room smelling only the ammonia-based fertiliser, causing her to sneeze suddenly.
Professor Sprout was watching as her new first years were entering and was surprised when two of her Badgers walked in with a Slytherin girl. Sprout noticed the Slytherin girl falter in her steps before sneezing.
The Professor frowned slightly as she walked over to the three girls with a kind smile on her face.
“Hello my little Badgers. Is there something wrong with your friend?” The Head of Hufflepuff House asked her students and both of them looked worriedly at the Slytherin girl.
Hope noticed the attention she was getting from the entire class and felt her cheeks flush slightly in embarrassment.

Hope replied quietly so only the Professor and her two acquaintances could hear her. “Sorry Professor. Nothing is wrong. I just have a very sensitive nose. All I could smell when I walked in was the fertiliser. The ammonia smell was slightly overpowering. Sorry.”
“That’s okay dear. Minerva, I mean Professor McGonnagall, has the same problem. She says she focuses on a singular smell in the greenhouse. She mentioned that the smell of the ivy is quite pleasant.” The kind teacher offered the younger girl a solution to her sensitive nose.
Hope cocks her head to the side in consideration but follows the advice as it was a good idea, so she focuses her nose to smell the ivy covering the greenhouse.
After a couple of seconds she is able to think clearly again and nods gratefully at the Professor. “Thank you Professor Sprout.” Hope smiled at the Professor before encouraging the two Hufflepuffs to a working bench at the end of the Greenhouse near where Professor Sprout would be lecturing.

At the end of Herbology, Hope was ever so thankful that she was able to be partnered with both Susan and Hannah. Hannah had a natural green-thumb, knowing exactly what the plants needed. Whereas Susan and Hope could definitely do the work without too much drama but it was easier knowing Hannah could monitor the plant instinctually.
If Hope wasn’t working with the two Hufflepuffs, she imagined this subject would be quite difficult for her. Especially if Professor Sprout didn’t offer her solution to Hope’s unknowing Werewolf curse.
Since the Slytherins and Hufflepuffs all had a study period before lunch. The unlikely trio of girls finally managed to locate the library after 20 minutes of searching and they got started on their homework for Herbology first.
Learning the characteristics of the plant they are working on currently, which was valerian sprigs. What can the plant be used in and it’s history? There were optional extra marks if they could locate who originally found the plant and if the plant was created or if it exists naturally.
The girls talked in hushed tones after the Librarian, Madam Pince, yelled at them to keep quiet.
Since the homework for Herbology was due next week as they will roughly spend 1 week on each plant before moving onto the next. Unless they need to come back to it at a later date for revision. The girls packed up and headed to the Great Hall for lunch since they still had plenty of time to complete the homework.

Hope was slightly bothered by the fact she couldn’t sit near the Hufflepuff girls due to everyone sitting in their own houses. However the entire Slytherin table earnt her attention as they all glared at her in hatred.
Hope blinked once in disbelief at the sheer level of hatred from her own house before she moved to the end of the table again to sit down in silence and ignored the death stares from her own house.
Oh how she couldn’t wait until they tried something in the common room and she turned her face down so her hair covered her face then grinned almost sadistically, before loading her plate with food.

Hope spent her time listening in on the conversations happening around her since she had nothing better to do. The Slytherins were making remarks about her and her Mudblood ways, to which she rolled her eyes hearing most of this came from Draco and the other first years. As they explained how she was a teacher's pet, sitting near the Professor and how she’s made friends with losers from Hufflepuff.
Hope let her own glare show through at that before turning her wolf ears to another table.
Ravenclaws were talking about the classes and how they would tackle their homework, in groups or alone.
The Gryffindors were talking about Quidditch. Hope located Harry who was already looking at her, then the rest of her table with suspicion. Hope smiled over to Harry. Someone from a rival house was willing to care for her, even though she was in Slytherin, which actually lightened her mood. Harry returned the smile before Ron dragged his attention away.
There was too much noise between herself and the Hufflepuff table so she turned her attention to the Professor’s table and hit dead silence. Hope furrowed her eyes discreetly at the teacher's table as it was practically the closest table to her and she couldn’t hear anything.
Hope faced the table in curiosity as she noticed the Professor’s talking to one another normally. They must have a noise cancelling spell placed over the table. Smart. Hope thought to herself as she continued to eat her lunch to regain her energy from this morning.

As the Slytherin students stood up, so did Hope but she followed at a distance so she wouldn’t get caught in any traps the kids in front of her may leave for her to step into as she could sense when anyone ahead of her used magic.
They walked past their common room and waited outside a musty smelling room, which Hope thinks doesn’t have any ventilation. Hope grimaced to herself as she knew the smell of the old room would make her sneeze again. So the Tribrid took the time before the lesson to try and find a different scent to focus on in the Potions room.
Hope couldn’t find one inside the room but was drawn subconsciously to her left where the Slytherins were standing, glaring at her. She recognised the scent as fresh snow, oranges and pachement which made her Wolf preen happily.
Daphne.
Of course.
The Tribrid could use Daphne’s natural scent to drown out any overwhelming smells and since she was always going to be in Hope’s classes since they were both in Slytherin. This knowledge made Hope relax into the stone wall with a pleased smile on her face as she happily breathed in her Mate’s relaxing scent.

Luckily for Hope, no one had the time to ask her why she was suddenly smiling like a loon while being sneered at as the Gryffindors showed up at this time. The tension in the hallway became thick enough that even a sword couldn’t cut through it even if the blade had been sharpened to perfection causing Hope to raise an eyebrow at the odd feeling of being ignored due to the house rivalry and shrugged to herself.
Before any snide remarks could be traded between the two houses there was a whooshing sound of a cloak. Snape appears from around a corner, capturing Hope’s attention as she wonders how the hell the man can move in such a way that the cloak whooshes around so roughly around him.
Snape glides into his classroom, “Are you waiting for a written invitation?” Professor Snape drawls out, forcing the students to enter in hurried motions.

Hope realises upon entry, that if she pairs up with any Gryffindors, the Slytherins will most likely try to sabotage her as mentioned in rule 4 of the Slytherin guidelines. Although since the Slytherin’s have already ostracized her, joining a Slytherin would be suicidal as well.
So Hope chose a middle ground instead by sitting at a desk on her own, near the back of the class so she could watch everyone since all the Slytherin mainly chose the closer desks in this class. How bizarre.
The walls were lined with tons of magical ingredients and her attention was snapped to in front of her as her cauldron appeared in front of her with a flash of magic.
Hope could feel Elf Magic residue on the cauldron allowing Hope to conclude that it made sense for the Hogwarts House-Elves to summon each of the students' cauldrons whenever a class started, instead of the student’s carting around the bulky item with them throughout the day.

Hope was going to pull the cauldron out of her compartment she still wears on her, but realised it would cause a lot of attention to her, so she’s glad for the interference from the House-Elves.
Snape draws everyone's attention when he almost silently does the roll call.
Professor Snape pauses on Harry’s name.
“Mr Potter, our new celebrity.” Snape announces with disdain before finishing the roll call.
Snape starts his lesson with a monologue. "There will be no foolish wand-waving or silly incantations in this class. As such, I don't expect many of you to appreciate the subtle science of the potion making. However, for those of you who possess the pre-disposition, I can teach you how to bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses. I can tell you how to brew glory, bottle fame, and even put a stopper in death. Then again, maybe some of you have come to Hogwarts in possession of abilities so formidable that you feel comfortable enough to not pay attention…” He drones off making eye contact with Harry.

“Potter!” Snape calls out suddenly, shocking the students as they flinch at the loud bark of noise.
"What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?" Snape fired off quickly at the first year Gryffindor.
Hope’s eyes widened at the 5th year question Snape gave Harry, she watched as Harry shrunk in on himself and Hope noticed Hermione’s hand shoot up to answer the question.
“I don’t know, sir.” Harry replied sullenly.
“No?” Snape asks in unconcealed mockery.
The greasy haired Professor continued his quickfire questions. “How about where would you look to find me a bezoar?”
“I don’t know, sir.” Harry repeated quietly.
Hope started to scowl more freely at this question as she only knows this due to Nicolas and Perenelle telling her about it and its properties of curing most poisons.
Snape ignores everyone else in the room and asks Harry another question. “What is the difference between monkshood and wolfsbane?”

Hope kept her face completely blank at that question, but internally her Wolf was growling and pacing in her cage wishing to tear the man apart. Only Werewolves, Potion Masters and qualified Herbologists would know this answer.
Harry replied in the negative again while keeping eye contact with the Professor.
Snape just sneered while replying with a displeased drawl of words. “Clearly fame isn’t everything. For your information, Potter. Asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save you from most poisons. As for monkshood and wolfsbane, they are the same plant, which also goes by the name of aconite.”
“Well? Why aren't you all copying that down?" Snape snaps out angrily at the class, forcing everyone to start hurriedly writing.

Hope can already tell she is going to hate this class with a passion and was ever so thankful she had Nic and Nelle teach her Potions in a more peaceful environment.
Snape touched the blackboard with his wand, revealing the writing hidden on the board and announced in a long drawl. “Instructions are on the board. You have 1 hour.”
The Professor returned to his desk and sat down. Not even bothering to keep an eye out on class for their first Potions lesson. One of the few classes if you make a mistake you could literally blow something up.
“Fucking asshole.” Hope muttered under her breath in anger.
Hope read over the notes on the board and narrowed her eyes in suspicion at the instructions knowing that Nelle had taught her this Potion once before and the procedure doesn’t match what she’s been taught. Hope opened her Potions book and read the instructions in the book as well before gritting her teeth.

Hope feels the spell that has been used on her Potions book and sensed the classroom noticing that practically all the books have been altered. However if the student was in Slytherin and a Pureblood there was no spell cast on their books.
A small grunt left Hope’s throat as she didn’t want to start an altercation on her first day but she kept an eye out on all of the Gryffindors’ Potions, aware that if there was going to be any explosions they were going to come from the red and gold clothed students.
Hope ignored the instructions in the book as they were completely wrong and would possibly kill her. Since the Tribrid thankfully remembered the procedure of how to make this potion with Nelle.
She followed the instructions on the board as they were more accurate than the book and she added in her own steps when she came across a missing section. Trying to do this as discreetly as possible.

Hope suddenly reached out and caught some mandrake root that tried to make its way into her cauldron. The auburn haired girl eyed it wearily before looking over at the direction it came from and she saw Draco’s stupefied expression.
Obviously Draco wasn’t expecting her to catch the root but unfortunately for Hope, Snape saw the root in her hand and jumped to the most obvious conclusion. “Miss Mikaelson, just pray tell, what were you going to do with that root?”
Hope looked blankly down at the mandrake root before placing it at the edge of the table.
“I came across this and will return it to its proper location after class. However I’m not certain where to find it, sir?” Hope replied stoically while forcing herself not to blame anyone as for one he wouldn’t believe her and it was the safest route.
Snape answered her in a disbelieving tone. “It’s located on the shelf behind Mr Malfoy.”
Hope nodded slightly as she bottled her completed Cure for Boils potion, labelled it and handed it over to the Professor before returning the mandrake root to the shelf while ignoring Malfoy. “Thank you, sir.”

Hope was beyond relieved when her double Potions period was over. However Hope couldn’t help but be amused at Snape’s surprised face when she handed in a perfect potion that would get her top grades. Hope thinks it is called Outstanding + or just Outstanding in this universe. Either way the young Tribrid was beyond thankful for the lessons she had with Nicolas and Perenelle.
The auburn haired girl followed her classmates once again at a distance to the 2nd floor for History of Magic. Hope was actually looking forward to learning about the history of this universe.
Hope found history fascinating and was thankful that the entire history of magic didn't revolve around her or her family. The Tribrid was over all the fearful or awe inspiring expression cast her way when nobody thought she was looking. It made her feel like an object rather than a person. Hope had recalled a conversation she had overheard from the twins' shared room as Dr Saltzman tried to placate his kids, by informing them he loved them and that they shouldn’t try to change who they are.
The words, ‘Hope is not the goal!’ echo through her mind every so often when she feels the full weight of her losses and thinks about her family, wondering if they thought that was true. Hope normally cried to herself as she hid in her bedroom when the overwhelming guilt overtook her.

The Slytherin student came to a stop outside of a plain looking classroom.
The male Prefect sighed in exasperation as he said, “Just go inside. The Professor is a ghost, so he doesn’t really care what you do.” Then left the first years alone to fend for themselves.
Draco started making a fuss about how a filthy Mudblood like Hope shouldn’t be allowed in a Potions classroom, much less a wizarding school as she was going to blow some poor kid up by tossing the mandrake root into a cauldron.
A majority of all the other Slytherin students sounded their agreement except for 1 dark olive-skinned boy, Blaise? Hope thinks his name was as well as Tracey and Daphne who all chose to remain silent. The sad thing about Malfoy’s rant is that Draco is actually right about the effects of what would happen if the root was tossed in. Which helped solidify his claim.
Hope just did a side-glance towards the other students before rolling her eyes as she moved past her classmates and into the room. The classroom was set up with a simple one person to a desk setup which Hope was ecstatic for and sat in the back right hand corner.

After about 5 minutes all the other students from both Slytherin and Ravenclaw made their way into the room and sat down, chatting away as they waited. The students didn’t have to wait long as a ghost phased into the room where the blackboard was, scaring the kids. Hope just shook her head in disappointment at the Professor's introduction and the students' reaction. The ghost wasn’t even that scary.
Professor Binns did his roll call just as all the other Professor had and then he somehow managed to divulge from there by talking about the Goblin Rebellions. For some strange reason the ghost’s voice seems to be lulling Hope off to sleep. That thought caused the Tribrid to shock herself back to reality as she looked around cautiously to the other occupants in the room.
Hope noticed that a majority of the class was already asleep. Only herself, a Ravenclaw she remembered from the roll call as Su Li, as well as Daphne were awake.
Hope watched as Daphne was nudging Tracey every so often to wake her, which had Hope snickering quietly under her breath. Drawing the attention of the blonde haired girl.
Daphne sent a quick smile to Hope while no one was watching. Hope’s heart fluttered at the small interaction and smiled back at her Mate with a peaceful expression on her face. Hope’s entire body relaxed at Daphne’s small act of defiance to her own rules of potentially ignoring Hope during school.
Hope made a quiet purring sound in the back of her throat as her Wolf was pleased at the attention she received.

While Professor Binns was still talking, Hope concluded that this class was practically useless as the Professor’s voice literally lulls the students asleep.
On the plus side. None of the Slytherins would annoy her in this class, giving her a much needed break from their bullshit. On the other hand, she wasn’t learning anything from this class and Hope wants to learn the History of Magic, even the Goblin Rebellion but she can’t learn it from this teacher.
The auburn haired girl thought to herself for a while of how to solve the problem in front of her. While she was distracted, Hope noticed a folded piece of parchment on her desk. Hope frowned slightly at the note as she wondered how anyone could have placed it there. So she scanned it with her magic before picking it up and unfolding it when she felt Nelle’s magic surrounding the note.

Perenelle’s neat writing in front of her made her smile longingly at the note as she read the letter from the Flamel’s.
Hope was right.
Nicolas and Perenelle were undoubtedly furious when they leared about the rape that happened in Slytherin House and requested, very strongly, for Hope to do whatever was necessary to stop this from continuing.
Neither of them were upset with Hope ending up in Slytherin.
It was actually their top pick based on Hope’s personality. Hope shrugged to herself in acceptance, knowing if she had to choose her own house based on her personality, brash and cunning, she would’ve either ended up in Gryffindor or Slytherin so she couldn’t complain.
Hope folded the note and slipped it into her robes before making a mental note to tell the Flamel’s to send these notes in the morning during her breakfast time, that way she could say an owl dropped it off.

Hope forced herself to stay awake through the rest of the lesson by drawing on the back of the syllabus that appeared on their desk about halfway through the lesson. Hope decided that she would borrow the history books from the Library and study on her own. Hope thought about putting a silencing ward around herself, so she didn’t have to hear Binns sleep-inducing voice and just read the history books mentioned on the syllabus during History of Magic.
When the hour was finally over she bolted out of the classroom, so she could get to the Library and get the history books before anyone else figured out the alternative. However Madam Pince said that all the history books are already being borrowed and haven’t stayed on the shelves for longer than one day.
The librarian even told Hope she thinks the Ravenclaws stockpile them in a hushed whisper. Hope ran a frustrated hand through her hair before finding a table to sit at while she contemplated another alternative before giving up.

Hope got up and started wandering around the school in silence as she cast her lowest powered lumos’ and nox’s as she walked. So it looked like she was also doing her Charms homework, well, technically she is but she just wanted to do something to occupy her time during the study period.
The Tribrid heard the elderly but stern voice of Professor McGonnagall and followed it as she had Transfiguration next and being early would save her from walking with the Slytherins. Hope chose to lean on a wall opposite the door waiting for her next class to start.
She cast a quick tempus charm through her wand since she still had it in her hand and saw there was still half an hour left before returning it to her holster. Sighing in boredom, Hope slid down the wall and sat on the floor, still leaning her back against the wall.
Hope pulled out her Emrys Family Codex, chanting a obscuring spell on her book to change the cover of the book to something less conspicuous as she started to read some of the chapters potions and potion making.
The universal-traveller went through about 3 chapters before slapping her forehead.
“I’m such an idiot.” Hope mumbled as she cancelled out of the potions book.
Hope searched through the Index and opened a history book mentioned on her syllabus.
“Thank God I bought this book with me.” Hope sighed in silent relief.

The class Professor McGonnagall was teaching left the classroom and stared down at the first year Slytherin in equal expressions of confusion and surprise. Hope glanced up from her book and raised an eyebrow in challenge. Surprisingly none of the fifth year Hufflepuffs or Gryffindors accepted her challenge and instead left to head to their next class.
McGonnagall popped her head out from her classroom and saw a first year Slytherin reading a book outside her classroom.
“I hope you are not skipping class.” The Professor remarks sternly.
“No, Professor. I have a study period. I thought locating my next class would be a smart option, so I wouldn’t be late.” The green and silver trimmed girl replied casually.
McGonnagall raised an eyebrow, so the girl sighed and pulled out a piece of parchment and unfolded it.
“This is my timetable if you would like to collaborate my words.” The girl passed the parchment to the Deputy Headmistress.

Professor McGonnagall read the name on the timetable as Hope Mikaelson and she almost sighed aloud, knowing what bullying would await the poor girl in the future.
The elderly Professor took pity on the young girl. “Very well Miss Mikaelson.”
McGonnagall handed the sheet back to the first year. “In 5 minutes tell the class to come inside and sit at a desk. I’ll be with you shortly after that.”
Hope smiled. “Sure thing, Professor McGonnagall.”
After the Professor walked back into her room, Hope packed her Emrys Index back into her robes and stood up to rest against the wall again realising if the last class was just released then her next class will be starting soon.
Hope stretched out her muscles and heard some cracks as she realigned her bones. Lady Emrys folded her arms in front of her chest and waited for the Slytherins to arrive as she could hear them around the corner. Hope could hear a lot of the first years were yawning as they were still waking up from the History lesson.

When the Prefect saw Hope he faltered in his step before berating her. “What part of ‘stick together’ don’t you understand, Mudblood?”
Hope decided to screw with him.
“I thought the rules told us not to be late? Professor McGonnagall had informed me to let the class into the room in 1 and a half minutes.” She replied almost innocently as she couldn’t stop the corner of her lips coming up in a smirk.
The Prefect grunted at her and told her to be in the common room after dinner immediately.
Hope looked at him in confusion. “But we have Astronomy right after dinner?”
The elder boy groaned.
“Fine. Straight after Astronomy. Don’t be late.” He stated angrily before walking away.

Before the other first year Slytherins could comment on this the Ravenclaws showed up and looked at dynamics between the one Muggleborn student, Hope and the other Slytherins.
Hope disregarded the scrutiny from both Houses and informed them all they can go into the classroom. Hope bypassed everyone as she walked into the classroom with the tables lined up in 2 rows with 6 tables that hold two people each.
Hope was about to take one of the seats at the back of the classroom when she noticed a grey and black tabby cat on the teachers desk. Hope cocked her head to the side in confusion before walking to the front of the room and stared at the cat. Strangely enough the cat stared back almost as curious as Hope was.
Hope blinked a few times before muttering, “You are not a normal cat. There’s no way.”
The cat’s eyes widened in shock as Hope shook her head to bring herself out of her questioning gaze before turning back to the desks and sitting down in the back behind the Ravenclaws.
“What’s the matter Mikaelson? Do you see the resemblance to yourself being a scaredy cat?” Draco taunted before bursting into laughter, making the other first years join him.
Hope rolled her eyes at the lame insult.

After 10 seconds the cat meows loudly drawing the class's attention to the front of the class as the tabby cat launched herself off the table, morphing into Professor McGonnagall within the span of 2-3 seconds. Once McGonnagall completed her Animagus shift she had an exceedingly unimpressed expression plastered on her face as she faced Malfoy.
The class stared in shock while Draco looked like he sucked on a lemon. “That’s enough Mister Malfoy. Unless you would like to see how scary this tabby cat can be. 5 points from Slytherin. However, Miss Mikaelson. You were the only one who noticed that I was not really a cat, but rather an Animagus. So 10 points to Slytherin.”
Hope blinked at the Professor owlishly wondering why she was being so nice to her.
The rest of the class was a syllabus as well as trying to turn a matchstick into a pin. Hope could have done this easily on the first try, but noticed that no one else could do it so she chose to play dumb. So she casted a dummy spell, finate, through her wand while saying the spell the Professor has taught them.
At the end of the lesson the class was slightly worried as no one was able to perform the spell, but McGonnagall informed them that most students take 2 months to be able to perform this transfiguration.
Hope’s eyes nearly bulged out of her head at the length of time she would need to play dumb for, ‘Fuck my life’, Hope thought to herself as she didn’t even bother trying to hide her disdain as she banged her head on the table with a groan.

Hope trailed behind the Ravenclaws to the Great Hall for dinner while casting a silent spell that they learnt in Transfiguration. So if everything goes to shit as she expects it to go after Astronomy. Hope will have all the necessary spells on the wand.
Once in the Great Hall Hope sat on her own again and she decided to listen into the older years of Slytherin to see what they planned to do to her. The Tribrid rolled her eyes as she heard their plan.
They were all going to attack her in the common room with simple hexes that she could block using her bulla protection spell. Hope was a little disappointed in her own house. She thought this was supposed to be the house of the cunning and ambitious.
Hope sighed as she continued eating her dinner without a care in the world, considering she knew that improvements Hope and Myrddin made to the Wardstone will stop any fight before it even has a chance to begin.
When the feast was over she noticed that every house took Astronomy at the same time. Thanks to the fact that there simply weren't enough hours before curfew for this class to be taught to 2 separate year groups, so it was a joint lesson.

Hope waited for the Hufflepuffs to leave their table before getting up as well. Hope timed this so she could join her Hufflepuff friends as they made their way to Astronomy.
Susan pulled Hope back slightly from the rest of the group before whispering, “You know you can’t dodge your housemates forever. They will get you.”
Hope glanced at the red head girl as she examined her and her intentions. This suspicious examination caused Susan to seize up slightly at the intense gaze.
Hope gave a small chuckle as she tried to break the tension in the red head’s body.
“Relax, Susan. Just wondering why you’re telling me this? I’ve noticed that the professors do nothing about this, so I assumed that the students would be the same.” Hope replied honestly.
Susan actually growled under her breath.
“Well, that’s not the way I was raised. Being the neice and ward of the Head of the DMLE means I know that a majority of the Dark Families. That they have kids in Slytherin and all these kids learn is how to make others' lives hell.” Susan ranted quietly.
Hope pursed her lips together in understanding as she realised why she was drawn to Susan. Hope reached out before the other girl could rejoin the group.
“One of these Dark Families destroyed your family. Didn’t they?” Hope murmured softly with compassion in her voice.

Susan looked almost afraid at Hope before nodding solemnly. “Yeah. How’d you know?”
“I know the feeling. My mother was murdered by a group of people that couldn’t accept what she was and what she could do. My father sacrificed himself for me. You have the same look on your face that I have on mine when I think about those who hurt my family.” Hope revealed to the other girl with a sad smile on her face.
Susan’s mouth dropped open in shock. “I’m sorry. That was rude of me.” Susan apologised quickly.
Hope waved her off.
“It’s fine. I’m happy I’ve told someone… This is very rude of me and very direct, but you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to. Do you know who killed your parents? You mentioned being a ward. I know what that means since I’m also classified as a ward as well.” Hope questioned the other girl in curiosity.
Susan looked angry for a moment, like she wanted to yell at Hope. But instead she reigned in her temper before answering bitterly. “Yeah. Avery Sr. But he’s claimed the Imperious Curse was used on him, meaning he got away scot-free.”

Hope added Avery’s name to a list of people she was going to kill, this list now includes Voldemort, Crouch Jr, Pettigrew, the Lestrange’s, the Carrow’s and now Avery.
“Politics suck.” Hope muttered in disdain.
Susan gave a quick chuff of laughter as she agreed with the assessment. “That they do. Hopefully I can change things when I take my Head of House, but I don’t think much will happen as no one listens to a woman. Though hopefully with a Legendary House active. Lady Emrys can change some things.”
Hope looked worried for a moment while Susan wasn’t watching before putting on a mask of confusion and replying dumbly, “Huh?”
Susan looked at her confused before remembering the girl was a Muggleborn.
“Sorry. I ramble a bit when I’m frustrated. That was basically Magical Politics. Forget it.” She said as she continued up the stairs with Hope following her.
Hope let out a sigh as she hid her secret from the other girl. Hope felt a little bad about lying to her new friend but she would like to help Susan change the world like the other empathetic girl wished to do. So long as it’s for the betterment of this world, the newly minted Lady Emrys had no problem helping Susan achieve her goals.
‘Unless I’ve found a way out of this universe by then…’ Hope subconsciously reminded herself while her Wolf seethed quietly at the thought.

Professor Sinistra, a middle aged woman with light brown skin, greeted the first years at the top of the stairs, before starting her lesson straight away. The students didn’t even have the time to get any parchment or a quill out.
Hope quickly realised that she was not going to enjoy this class as the constellations from her world and this world are completely jumbled. When she had looked in the night sky during her time with the Flamel’s she noticed that she could actually see Sagittarius in the Northern Hemisphere.
Hope was normally very informative about the constellations in her universe as her family liked to teach her everything they knew. But she was afraid of travelling to another universe along with time travel. Hope made the distinct deduction that she is going to fail this class.
“Fuck me.” Hope mumbled to herself.

Hope was right. Within the first 5 minutes of the class the teacher informed the class they would be studying Halley’s Comet, since it was due to pass overhead later this week. Hope groaned to herself as she tuned the Professor out. In her universe, it was a known fact for anyone who lived in Mystic Falls, that Halley’s Comet passed over Mystic Falls once every 145 years. The comet was due to appear in 2009, not Scotland 1991.
Hope started doodling on her parchment as she ignored the lesson, believing that she wasn’t going to learn anything in this class and only to show the school year how bizarre she was if she started informing them that she knew a majority of the constellations but can no longer find them on a star map.
However Hope thought of a way to avoid getting into trouble. She chose to doodle a constellation and lightly drew a line to join the dots together before drawing the representative creature it portrays.
She drew Aquila, ‘The eagle’ during class but managed to answer the questions the Professor would ask her correctly as the constellations were still the same, just in different locations she didn't know.

After class Professor Sinistra pulled Hope aside for a moment and asked to see what she was drawing during class. As she was slightly annoyed that the Slytherin girl was seemingly paying no attention in class while also being able to answer her questions with relative ease.
Hope handed over her parchment without fuss, surprising the teacher who expected the girl to hide the drawing.
The woman looked over the drawing as her eyes widened in awe at the detail, quickly being able to tell that it was a constellation.
“Why did you draw Aquila?” The Professor asks in shock as she studys the details of the drawing. It was how the Professor would picture Aquila to look if it was a corporal being.
Hope shrugged lightly as she released her anxious breath. Hope wasn’t used to showing anyone her drawings and now she’s done it twice but she still feels self conscious showing her art.

“I don’t know. It was the first constellation that popped into my head.” Hope replied smoothly as she extended her hand back for the parchment.
The Professor handed the page back with a sigh but warned her. “Make sure you take notes for the class. But so long as you draw the constellations before drawing your impressions of the constellation, I’ll let you get away with drawing in class. As long as I can get a copy of your drawings.”
Hope’s eyes widened in surprise thinking she was going to be scolded for drawing during class. Hope pondered her choices before deciding she really could use the outlet for drawing, even if Professor Sinistra got a copy of her drawings.
“That’s fine with me. I apologise for not making any notes for this lesson though.” Hope apologised with her eyes downcast.
“It’s the first Astronomy lesson and the first day of school. I think I can show some leniency for a first year.” The Professor gave a small smile.
“Just remember, write down notes from the lesson.” Sinistra replied before dismissing her after getting a copy of her drawing.

As Hope left the room and walked past the 4th year students who had Astronomy next.
Hope received some sadistic expressions from the Slytherins before one of them called out with a sick smile. “Remember to go straight to the common room firsty. The House wishes to speak to you.”
Hope walked off with a roll of her eyes since they couldn’t see her.
“Sure.” Hope replied in faux worry and shook her head in disappointment at the power play the Slytherins were trying to pull off as she turned around the corner.
A cheeky grin appeared on her face once she was out of earshot before muttering to herself, “Too bad you won’t be able to see the show.”

The Tribrid made her way down to the dungeon but was stopped by a boy with a strong grip on her arm. Hope jumped slightly at the touch but followed the person pulling her into an empty classroom as she was curious how this would play out.
When they entered the room, the other student released her arm allowing Hope to turn around so she could face her kidnapper noticing the red trimmed robes.
“Sorry about that.” A familiar boyish voice said sheepishly.
“Harry?” Hope asked in surprised confusion.
“What’s this about?” Hope asks as she motions to the empty room he pulled her into.
Harry paces the room for a short while as he tries to sort out his words. “Look. I know that you’re a Slytherin and I’m in Gryffindor but I was hoping that we could stay friends. You are the only person that has treated me normally since I’ve been introduced into the wizarding world and it’s nice, having someone who doesn’t treat me like a saviour.”

Hope turned her head to the side as she thought to herself, ‘Trust me. I know the feeling of everyone either despising you or depending on you.’ Hope also mentally weighed her options at the same time.
Hope decided that becoming Harry’s friend would be fine so long as she didn’t interfere too much, so Hope smiled back at the boy. “Sure. I’m not making friends in Slytherin and their rules of not befriending Gryffindors probably don’t extend to me as they’ve practically made me an outcast.”
Harry gripped Hope’s shoulders suddenly with worry in his eyes as he asked her with a serious expression. “They haven’t hurt you have they?”
Hope was somewhat surprised with Harry’s protective concern.
“No.” Hope replied clearly and strongly to prove she wasn’t afraid or worried.
“I’ll be fine. Trust me, Harry.” The auburn haired Slytherin informed the other student with a genuine smile.

Harry looked into the auburn haired girls’ sea-blue eyes for a moment seeing the sincerity before releasing her shoulders. “Sorry for grabbing you like that.”
Hope gently placed her hand on the top of Harry’s shoulder and squeezed it lightly. “It’s okay and thank you for worrying about me. Unfortunately I have to get back to the common room. I’ll see you in Flying, Astronomy, Potions and Defence Against the Dark Arts.”
Hope let go of Harry’s shoulder and was about to walk out the door before choosing to tell Harry something. “Oh, speaking of Potions. Sorry about what Snape did to you at the beginning of class. All the questions were advanced and not learned until 5th year or later.”
This causes Harry’s eyes to narrow in anger.
“Also if you copy off the board you’ll hopefully get a pass on your potion. Don’t copy from your book. I noticed mine had been altered after I bought it. A finite charm should return the book back to normal. So study the procedure before class, so you can get higher marks.” Hope informed Harry so he may not be in as much danger if he follows her advice.

Harry cocked his head slightly in confusion and suspicion. “How do you know this?”
“My adoptive parents are quite experienced in Potions and I saw the information was incomplete on the board but relatively disastrous if the book was used. Thankfully I remembered the recipe of the potion from my adoptive parents.” Hope answered truthfully.
Harry nodded with a smile. “Thanks.”
Harry’s eyes lit up as he recalled something then they became dark. “Do you think that’s why Malfoy tried to toss a mandrake root into your potion?”
Hope nodded back at the raven haired boy. “Yep. That would have definitely blown up the cauldron and quite possibly me.”
“Nice catch then.” The Gryffindor boy replied with a frown at the thought of Malfoy trying to kill Hope by sabotaging her potion.
“I’ll see you tomorrow Hope.” Harry told Hope as he left with a thoughtful expression, going over all the information he had learned from the polite girl he met on the train.

After the unlikely pair left the classroom. Lady Emrys stood in front of her common room door with a malicious smirk as Hope called out the password in front of the stone snake. The Slytherin stone guardian hissed in appreciation and recognition before letting her inside.
Hope almost rubbed her hands together in uncontained excitement but managed to hide her vindictiveness behind a cold expressionless mask similar to Daphne’s.
Hope came face to face with every Slytherin except for the fourth year students currently in Astronomy. Hope located Daphne whose eyes were unable to hide her terror of what she believed would happen shortly to her friend.
“What’s wrong?” Hope asked the Slytherin House in artificial worry.

Instead of any answer being given, practically every 3rd year student and above drew their wands, pointing them at Hope. Almost instantly, each of the students pointing their wands at Hope all dropped to the ground in pain.
Other than the astonished noises from the crowd, the only other noise they could hear was muffled sounds from the ground. The attacking students' mouths had fused together seamlessly so there wasn’t even a hint of lips on their faces anymore.
The remaining students were standing around in shock. Even Hope shared the same look of astonishment as she watched the Wardstone activate for the first time. It was damn efficient, not to mention quick.
Eventually one of the 7th years who chose not to attack in the beginning raised his wand at Hope, believing she was the cause for this curse on his classmates. But he dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes as the pain overwhelmed him as well.
‘Idiot.’ Hope thought to herself with a shake of her head.
Hope put a fake concerned look on her face as she asked in pretended shock. “What’s happening to them? Should someone get a Professor?”
Hope thought she should take up a career in acting if being the saviour of magical worlds doesn’t work out for her.

Surprisingly it was Draco that left the common room to get a Professor, most likely Snape. After some tension filled minutes of waiting their Head of House entered the room with his cloak swooshing behind him, taking in the sight around him.
“Someone take these students to the Infirmary.” He said with an expressionless tone.
Draco being the obnoxious prick he is, starts calling out. “It was Mikaelson who did this Professor. She attacked them.”
Drawing Snape’s attention to the Muggleborn Slytherin. Hope managed to pull off a look of complete disbelief and a little anger.
“I haven’t even moved. How could I have done this?” She asked in thinly veiled annoyance to the blonde haired Slytherin boy.
Snape walks over to her with suspicion in his eyes.
“Your wand, Miss Mikaelson.” Snape demands holding out his hand.

Hope pulls out her wand slowly out of its holster and hands it to Snape, who recoils slightly at the menacing feeling coming off in waves from the first year’s wand.
“The Headmaster will check this wand for spells in the morning. If it turns out, this,” He says motioning to the injured students around him, “Was indeed your doing. I will see you expelled and gone from this school faster than you could even blink.” He finishes with a threat.
Hope gritted her teeth but stayed quiet as Snape calls out, “Now all of you to bed.”
The students were glaring at Hope except for Daphne who looked like happiness had overtaken her eyes, how she managed to keep a stoic face through the entire encounter shocked Hope.
“Did I stutter? NOW!” Snape shouted and the students rushed off including Hope.

As soon as Hope entered her room shutting the door loudly behind her, she started grinning stupidly and fell on her bed laughing aloud. Thanking her sage bundle for keeping this room shrouded in privacy from everyone outside of her room.
“Oh that was great! I can’t wait until I see the look on Snape’s face when he finds out I haven't cast any spells since Transfiguration. I also can’t wait until Dumbledore and Snape realise it was the Slytherin Wardstone that punished the students.” Hope laughed to herself.
A chortle of whistling laughter joined in and reminded Hope that she wasn’t alone. “Hello Myrddin.”

The Phoenix crossed one wing in front of him and the other wing bent behind him, making the bird look like he was giving a theoretical bow as he managed to scare Hope slightly.
Hope laughed it off as she was too excited for the following day. “Thanks Myrddin for helping me with the Wardstone. I really appreciate it.”
Myrddin let out a thrill and flew over to Hope to get some attention. ‘You know. I would love to be a fly on the wall for the upcoming shitstorm tomorrow morning?’
“Shouldn’t be a problem. I’ll just cast the invisibility spell on you before I leave this room so you can watch from wherever. I know that whenever you flame travel it removes any previous charms on you but I’ll also put a time based spell on the invisibility as I don’t want to try and find you to cast the counter spell later or reapply the invisibility spell.” Hope said as she stood up.
Hope walked over to the Phoenix’s perch, leaning over slightly so Myrddin could hop onto the perch without much effort as Hope got changed for bed.
Hope set her alarm on her watch for 7am. “I’ll set it for 6 tomorrow so I can start getting my runs in again. So long as nothing else is supposed to happen in the next few mornings.”

Chapter Text

Loud knocks at her door woke Hope with a groggy and angry expression as she checked her watch, showing her that it was 6:30am. Hope groaned but got out of bed to open the door slightly so the Phoenix’s perch couldn’t be seen by her Head of House who was standing displeased in front of her door. Hope blinked once in shock as her tired brain attempted to comprehend the image in front of her.
Snape promptly shoved Hope’s wand back into her chest before leaving back into the common room. Hope looked flabbergasted as she stared ahead in confusion at the aggressive nature Snape returned her wand.
The Tribrid managed to grab her wand before it fell to the ground after Snape almost bounced it off her small stature with a confused tilt of her head as Myrddin let out a tiny tweet of anger.

Hope was dragged out of her stupor when she heard Dumbledore’s voice in the common room. “So Bathsheda, is there anything we can do to protect these students from the wards?”
Hope grinned as she raced back into her room to quickly get dressed into the Hogwarts robes in record time. Myrddin quickly perched himself on Hope’s shoulder as the Mikaelson witch hid the Phoenix with an invisibility spell before heading out into the common room. Hope managed to achieve this in under a minute as she really wanted to see how Dumbledore would react.
Hope mentally informs herself she’ll shower tonight since she doesn’t have Astronomy again until Thursday. With Myrddin on her shoulder, Lady Emrys casually enters the common room before sitting on one of the lounges out of the way and begins drawing on a spare piece of parchment she discreetly summoned.
Now Hope has a reason to be out of her room without drawing attention to herself and she could still listen to the conversation without looking like she’s actively eavesdropping.

There was a young woman looking around in amazement at the wards she could sense within the room.
The woman spoke with an American accent which surprised Hope slightly as she thought she was the only American at this school. “In all honesty this is the safest room, probably in the entire castle.” Shocking Dumbledore and Snape into utter silence.
She continues on, not noticing the worried looks shared between the other two faculty members. “These wards are based on ill intent wards.”
The young Professor’s face turns stormy as she learns something highly disturbing through the erected wards and faces Snape with anger visibly pouring off her. “There’s also a ward here to stop sex without consent.”
She remarks grimly as a disturbed look marrs her features. “Rape. Is that the kind of things-”
“Enough! My dear Bathsheda. Severus had no idea such things happened in his House. As you can tell. There is a ward to stop such things from happening.” Dumbledore interrupts and tries to placate the Ancient Runes teacher.

“These wards were made at the same time.” Babbling replied, distastefully refuting the Headmaster’s words immediately.
“No. There is nothing I can do to bring down the wards. Due to two reasons: One, these wards protect the kids and the ill intent ward has a time limit on it of 1 hour. It only lasts longer if the person who activated wishes to harm someone and two, the wards are literally powered by the castle, which as you know I can’t influence.” Babbling explained with a pleased smile.

Dumbledore seemingly ignores everything the Runes Professor said before rubbing his chin in thought. “The castle, you say.”
The Headmaster hummed as he pulled out the Elder Wand, casting a powerful finite incantatem on the entire room causing the room to shudder slightly.
“That should do it”. Dumbledore says in a proud grandfatherly voice as he knew as Headmaster he has the ability to alter the wards within the castle.
Bathsheda frowns in confusion at Dumbledore’s reaction and how he handled the situation before casting another spell with a furrowed brow.
Babbling sighed in relief when she felt the wards were still in place. “Thank Merlin.”
Hope moved her hand in front of her face to hide her smirk at the ironic remark considering Lady Emrys placed the protections on the house.
“Your finite didn’t work.” The Ancient Runes Professor announced with a content sigh.

Both Dumbledore’s and Snape’s jaws dropped in disbelief as they both knew Dumbledore wielded the Elder Wand, the most powerful wand in the world and Dumbledore is also the Headmaster. His counterspell should have worked.
“What?” The two men spoke together in shock before waving their own wands around to confirm the other Professor's findings as they didn’t believe her.
Hope was so distracted by the show Dumbledore and Snape were putting on, that she didn’t even notice anyone else in the room with her until she felt a hand on her shoulder. Hope had relaxed instinctively into the touch instead of attacking whomever it was which meant this could only be Daphne.

“What’s going on?” Hope’s Mate asked in curiosity, eyes flickering between the 3 teachers.
Hope turned slightly to look at Daphne before answering quietly. “Apparently there’s a ward or wards in this common room. One that stops rape.”
Daphne’s eyes widened in complete relief as a quiet sigh leaves her lips.
“And there’s also another one that is based on an ill intent ward. I think this is what happened last night.” Hope informed her friend with a cheerful smile.
Daphne squeezed Hope’s shoulder.
“Probably. I’m glad you’re okay.” The blonde beauty whispered before she moved to the lounge as far away from Hope as possible.

Rushed footsteps at the entryway to the Slytherin Dormitory dragged Hope’s attention back to the Headmaster as he attempted to pull out the Slytherin Wardstone from the stone snake. The Wardstone wouldn’t budge due to Hope’s powerful and premeditated Containment spell. Dumbledore got frustrated that he was unable to remove the Slytherin Wardstone and opted for the easiest solution.
Dumbledore held his wand in the stone guardian’s direction before blasting the snake with an overpowered bombarda, thus destroying the Wardstone and the stone snake.
“It appears we’ll need to get a new Wardstone for Slytherin.” The Headmaster tells Snape with a sombre expression as he realised there was an audience staring gobsmacked at him.
“Gladly.” Snape replied as happily as he could. Hope had to admit there wasn’t much difference between his expressions.
The three women who were in the Slytherin Common Room stared in shock as the Professor and Headmaster walked away.

“What in Merlin’s name was that?!” The older woman exclaimed in anger, losing her American accent. A more natural Irish accent revealed itself as Babbling tossed her hands in the air in exasperation from her two colleagues' behaviour and disregard for the Slytherin students' safety.
The two first years stayed silent at the womans’ annoyance and glanced at each other discreetly.
Without any prior warning, there was a burst of fire at the Slytherin doorway which drew the three girls' attention to the noise of the small explosion, causing them to jump in surprise. They watched in shock as the debris on ground levitated up to the ball of fire above it and with a bright flash.
The stone snake was reformed back to its previous glory. The guardian hissed threatenly in the direction the Headmaster disappeared down before slinking down to the ground. The forked tongue wrapped around the amber coloured Wardstone before withdrawing it back into its mouth with a grinding of stone.

The two students and the Professor looked over to the now reformed snake guardian in awe.
Babbling turned to the two stunned girls in the common room and gave a quick warning with a serious tone coating her words.
“You two saw nothing. Do not mention the wards to anyone and don’t mention that the stone reconstructed itself. Okay?” The professor said pointing between the two girls.
Both of the girls looked between the snake and the Professor before nodding determinedly in agreement. After confirming that she would keep the information she had learned this morning a secret, Daphne walked off into her dorm possibly to get ready for the day.
Hope’s curiosity got the better of her so she decided to leave with the Professor.
Hope leaned her head to her shoulder and mentally asked her invisible Phoenix. ‘Is that how you are reborn? It looks painful.’
‘Basically. But your face was priceless.’ The Phoenix laughed in her mind and Hope rolled her eyes at Myrddin’s teasing.
‘I’m going to hang out here and see if anyone else trips the wards and hopefully watch as Dumble’s and the cranky bat find out their plan to destroy the Stone failed. It was smart choosing to imbue my restorative abilities into the Wardstone. Well done, Little Wolf.’ The midnight Phoenix praised her before flying off to get a better vantage point.

Hope trailed behind the intriguing Professor, studying her profile as well as her magical power because something about her felt… Off? Not bad. Perhaps a little familiar but Hope couldn’t put her finger on it.
Physically the woman is very attractive with milky white skin, arrow straight raven hair that comes down past her shoulder blades, a symmetrical face and expressive, deep jade eyes. Hope honestly liked the woman’s personality as she held her ground against Dumbledore when he tried to sweep the infractions of Slytherin House under the rug. The Tribrid also noted from observing her in the common room that Professor Babbling was highly intelligent and observant. She was also very dedicated to her work.
“So just wondering, but what subject do you teach? I didn’t think the school had a Professor that taught warding?” Hope asked the woman as she came up beside her.

Bathsheda turned to the curious first year as she recalled this girl, Hope Mikealson, had the longest sorting in apparently half a century. Babbling believed this girl was a Muggleborn witch due to all the negative reactions the Slytherins gave her after she was sorted into Slytherin. Babbling could admit that she was worried when the auburn haired girl was sorted into Slytherin.
“I teach Ancient Runes here at the school. However I studied warding as a joint course at the Ministry. Usually those two subjects go hand in hand.” Babbling answered the inquisitive girl.
“By the way, my name is Bathsheda Babbling.” The Professor offered in shocked surprise as she didn’t know why she gave her name to a student.

“That’s cool. I plan on taking Ancient Runes in 3rd year. I wish I could start learning Ancient Runes earlier but I’ll be happy to have you as my teacher, Professor Babbling.” Hope mentioned with a genuine smile.
Hope nearly forgot her manners until she introduced herself. “Oh and I’m Hope Mikaelson.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Miss Mikaelson. Although I have some questions for you.” The Professor mentioned as she came to a stop so she could face the younger girl in suspicion.
Hope looked at the raven haired woman with curious eyes as she urged the Professor to continue. “You’re hiding something. But with the house you were sorted into, I feel like you requested to go into Slytherin.”
Hope looked at the Professor with a smile filled with hidden agendas but stayed quiet until Babbling could finish her overwhelming suspicion about her. “Then not even 1 day later. A powerful protective ward now stands over the Slytherin common room. While you, no offence, have not been attacked by the Slytherins yet. Which is highly unusual for a Muggleborn. Especially one placed into Slytherin.”

Hope had a crooked but knowing smile on her face.
“Yes. It’s very strange, or so I’m told.” Hope replied vaguely.
“I like you, Professor. You care. The other faculty members I’ve come into contact with just look at me with pity, but you’ve actually put together all the evidence and confronted me about it.” Hope remarks with a pleased smile.
Bathsheda raised an eyebrow and waited for the auburn haired girl to continue, “But you’re right. I am hiding something. However I don’t know you well enough yet to share my secrets. Sorry.” The young Slytherin girl admitted to the teacher with a frown as Hope felt a strong connection to this woman but didn’t know what it was.
Bathsheda bit her lip with a thoughtful look on her face as she felt comfortable with this Slytherin student hanging around her, she made the younger girl an offer. “I like you too, kid. Perhaps I can earn your trust. How about you pop around to my classroom during some of your study periods or even after dinner sometime?”

Hope’s smile increased. “Sounds like fun. I’ll show up next week for the first time. Don’t want to give the Slytherins any ideas, now do we?” Hope answered with a mischievous smirk.
Hope then gave a compliment to the teacher with a cheeky grin.
“It’s nice to see someone else being cunning other than a Slytherin. I’ll see you next week, Professor Babbling.” Hope finished before walking off to the Great Hall at a relaxed pace, leaving a bewildered Professor behind.
“Why do I have a strange feeling this kid will have a bigger impact on the Wizarding World than Harry Potter will?” Babbling murmured to herself before her expression turned dark.
The Ancient Runes Professor looked back to the Slytherin dormitory as she angrily muttered, “What the hell is Dumbledore doing?”

When Hope entered the Great Hall there weren't many people there so Hope chose to write another note to the Flamel’s asking them to send her notes during her study periods, before breakfast or after dinner. So she wouldn’t have to make up excuses if other students were to see a random piece of parchment appear suddenly in front of her.
Hope also mentioned how Dumbledore reacted to the change in the Slytherin Wardstone and how he blew up the Wardstone to stop the effects but Hope cheerfully included that she suspected this might happen, so she had Myrddin imbue the Wardstone with his reincarnation abilities.

The young Flamel Heir also informed them about the Ancient Runes Professor and her curiosity about the woman’s magic calling to her in some unexplainable way that Hope couldn’t figure out. Hope asked them if it would be a smart idea to bring in a teacher to help her while she was at school and whether to tell the teacher the truth about her extraordinary appearance in this universe.
Hope cast a geminio spell on her timetable before scrunching up both the note and the copied timetable together into a small paper ball. Hope moved the ball under the table to hide her activities from sight. Hope cast her spell under her breath, touve mon se kavo, touve mon se kavo and the balled up piece of parchment disappeared in a small flash of fire.

Sea coloured eyes looked up as Hope saw Professor Snape enter the Great Hall with an angry expression and a sneer plastered on his face. Snape faced the Muggleborn girl at the end of the Slytherin table before somehow managing to deepen his sneer as he strode past her.
“Geez. This exile thing from Slytherin is getting old fast.” Hope muttered and watched as the Headmaster practically ran to the staff table holding a red coloured Wardstone in his hand. Hope’s eyes widened at the speed the elderly man was able to move at and gave a small chuff of laughter at the action. Dumbledore came over to where Professor Snape was seated and whispered in Snape’s ear, causing the greasy haired man’s eyes to go wide.
Hope almost jumped when she felt talons clutching onto her shoulder suddenly.
“Jesus! Myrddin. You scared me!” Hope silently berated the bird while looking towards the staff table so the students wouldn’t see her speaking to herself. Thankfully since all the Professors’ attention were focused on Snape and Dumbledore rushing out of the Great Hall, none of them saw her mouth moving either.

The midnight coloured Phoenix laughed at her while he mentally communicated into her mind pressing his small head against Hope’s temple as he showed the events that he had witnessed earlier.
How Dumbledore came back with a new Wardstone that was the same colour as the first stone before Hope had removed all the dangerous hexes, but dropped the stone in shock when he saw the stone guardian was back. The Headmaster blew up the guardian again and used his magic to conjure another guardian to stand in place of the old ‘defective’ one. He picked the blood red Wardstone from the ground and moved to place the stone into his new suit of stone armour guardian.
But as Dumbledore was reaching forward the conjuration was destroyed by a loud explosion of magic. The area around the Wardstone placement burst into flames and reconstructed the original stone guardian. When the snake reappeared it hissed threatenly at the Headmaster, who backed up in shock and then ran away.
Hope covered her mouth and laughed at Dumbledore's dumbfounded expression.

‘Excuse me. I have to leave and watch what Tweedle-Dee and Tweedle-Dum do next.’ Myrddin mentioned as he generated enough thrust to fly off.
Hope laughed at the reference the black bird made, knowing that Myrddin had learnt it from her since she used to call the Saltzman girls this when they were being rather rude to her.
“Funny bird.” She murmured to herself.
By the time all the students arrived for breakfast. The Great Hall erupted into constant noise giving Hope a headache so she chose to ignore the conversations happening around her, but some of the Slytherins were acting rather suspicious.
So Hope focused on them and listened to what they were talking about. They were talking about what happened last night and the pain they experienced. Some of the students, like Marcus Flint were still in the Infirmary.

This information shocked Hope, as she expected all of them to be released by now, but if he and some of the other students are still in the Infirmary. Which means that they are still thinking about hurting someone, most likely her and it is keeping the ward active.
Hope narrowed her eyes slightly as she thought the ward would wear off after an hour once they left the Slytherin common room since the Wardstone should only come into effect in the Slytherin common room. Hope thought about this as she absentmindedly ate her breakfast.
The sound of loud hooting dragged Hope’s attention to the roof as hundreds of owls swooped into the Great Hall and dropped parcels from the ceiling which most of the students catched them with a practised ease. While the younger years somewhat fumbled their parcels and copy of The Daily Prophet.

One of the owls flew down to Hope, landing on the solid table without any issues. The owl stared at her before offering out its leg with a letter tied to it.
Hope looked at the bird curiously, believing it to be a Burrowing Owl due to it white and light brown flecked feathers.
“I wonder who you belong to?” Hope murmured as she reached forward and casted an inconspicuous spell without her wand to check for traps.
The results came back clean, so she relieved the owls’ burden and it flew off after Hope offered the bird some bacon from her plate.
Hope read the front of the letter and noticed it read as Lady Hope Mikaelson and her eyes widened in recognition as she saw the Gringotts wax seal on the back. Instead of opening her letter straight away, Hope stood up and left the Great Hall to head back to her dorm room so she could read the letter in privacy.

Unknowingly, Hope attracted the attention of two of the staff members, Babbling and Flitwick. One of which is curious about the girl and the other who recognised the owl as a personal owl belonging to the Goblins.
One of the Slytherin students stood up from the table with his wand pointed at Hope. It was the same 7th year boy who jumped in to attack her after all of the older students tried to attack her last night. The boy fell to the ground in obvious pain but was unable to scream due to him no longer having a mouth.
“Woah!” Hope exclaimed in surprise as she moved backwards from the boy raising her empty hands after she had shoved the envelope into her robes. She was actually surprised that the boy came out to confront her in public.

Professor McGonnagall rushed down to the fallen boy to run some diagnostic charms on the boy while asking the kids around the boy what happened and all the Slytherins pointed at Hope. When McGonnagall turned around to Hope she saw the young girls’ shocked face and pursed her lips in curiosity, knowing that the rest of the Slytherin house didn’t like having the Muggleborn girl in their house.
So the Deputy Headmistress looked over to the Ravenclaw students and asked them as well. The Ravenclaws also chose to point at Hope as well, but they were mainly doing this because of the menacing glares being given to them by the Slytherins behind McGonnagall’s back.
Before Professor McGonnagall could turn to face Hope to offer detention. Professor Flitwick had caught up to Hope and the Deputy Headmistress stating quickly, “Minerva. I happened to see that the elder Slytherin boy had stood up and drawn his wand on Miss Mikaelson here. She just simply backed up and raised her hands in surrender.”

The half Goblin looked over to the rejected Slytherin girl. “If Miss Mikaelson consents, I can check the last spells cast through her wand?”
Hope looked at the short Professor in surprise and nodded, pulling her wand from her holster and handing it to the Charms Professor without complaint. Hope watched as the small Goblin felt the power and threatening danger from the young girl's wand.
Filius shuddered slightly at the dangerous wand in his hands, holding it delicately as he felt this wand would try to kill him if he attempted wielding it. The Muggleborn girl must have had a wand specifically crafted for her. Flitwick gave a quick glance to Hope wondering what else she may be hiding.
Currently she has amassed a message from the Goblins and a specially crafted wand.
The next thing that confused the former Duelling Champion was that a first-year Muggleborn witch would have a wand holster. Even Minerva looked surprised when Hope produced her wand from a holster.
Since the holster was within the school’s unlisted but recommended requirements. The teachers didn’t ask her any questions as the wand holster Hope had strapped to her arm was legal for someone her age to use and they were not banned from the school.

The entire student population watched in interest as Hope could feel their stares on her back and waited for Flitwick to come back with the all clear. The only spells that have been cast through Hope’s wand are the finite, lumos, nox and acus lignum unum which is the stick to needle spell.
Flitwick hummed before returning Hope’s wand.
“All clear Minerva. The girl hasn’t cast any spells that have any harmful effects.” The Charms Professor announced.
Hope was getting frustrated that she’s almost gotten into trouble on two separate occasions for the same thing.
“I’m just wondering but is it normal for first-year students to be accused of harming other students within the first couple of days and having their wand tested!?” Hope blurts out with a displeased look on her face.
“I mean what spells would I know that could do something like that!?” She continues as she motions to the downed Slytherin boy with her arm in frustration.
“I’m a Muggleborn witch! Where would I even learn spells like that!?” Hope finishes her rant in anger before walking out of the Great Hall in annoyance without taking a single look back.

Once Hope got into her dorm and slammed it shut before she started swearing angrily for about 10 minutes. Not caring how loud she swore as the sage would keep her words private. Once Hope was able to calm down she recalled her letter she received at breakfast from the Goblins and pulled it out. She moved over to her desk and sat down, opening the letter.
She read who sent the letter first and bit her lip, seeing it was from the Goblin King.

Lady Emrys (Hope Mikaelson).
Thank you for informing us about Godric’s intent to return the Sword of Gryffindor and his acceptance to return the Sword once you have retrieved it and have others use it to destroy the Horcruxes'.
We also thank you for letting us know about Salazar Slytherin’s request to protect the Slytherin House with your help. Something you should know about the Wardstone. It works on all Slytherins within the castle, practically anywhere within the Hogwarts wards. The wards will come into effect against any Slytherin student if they go against the intent wards you have placed on the Stone.

Hope hummed to herself, now understanding why the wards worked outside of the Slytherin Common Room. This actually made Hope very relieved as this will protect the innocent Slytherins that are Half-Blood, Muggleborn or Purebloods who are easily manipulated.
Hope continued reading the letter.

We will not interfere with your wards, nor will any of our employees, as we believe in the actions you have taken to protect the Hogwarts students as the chosen protector who was hand picked by Salazar Slytherin himself. However if the Headmaster asks for our help we will have to send someone out to confirm that the Wardstone was updated by Salazar’s chosen protector.
We appreciate the early notice you have given us, if you are able to keep us in the loop it would be very helpful.
On a side note, could you include the method of how you delivered your letter? We are unaware of how it arrived… on my desk, no less without anyone noticing.
Also with our correspondences I will be sending one of our personal owls, Sandy. The owl that delivered this letter to you. As any of the other Gringotts owls would be easily recognised to any of the Pureblood families who receive financial reports on a monthly basis. So this will help keep your identity a secret from the Purebloods.
Stay safe, Hope Mikaelson - Lady Emrys, Queen of the Werewolves and Princess of the Vampires.
Regards, King Ragnok - King of the Goblins, Blooded Warrior and Proxy of the Legendary House of Emrys.

Hope re-read the letter and checked her watch for the time 8:33am. Hope recalled she had a study period first then a double Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson. There was a Flying class after lunch followed by a single hour of Charms, Transfiguration and Herbology.
Since the Tribrid had a study period as her first period, she replied to the Goblin King and added in the titles Ragnok had mentioned. Because if he had used them there was probably a good reason for it, meaning she should use all of them as well. Especially when sending out mail as Lady Emrys or Heir Flamel.
So Hope informed the Goblin King that she would keep him updated and requested if he could keep her up to date with the happenings within the Wizengamot. As she thought this is something she should probably follow for future reference for when she has to take her seat later down the track.
However she lets him know that it would be highly unlikely she would affect any of his decision making as the Goblin King as he shares similar interests with her.

Hope also came up with a plan that no one in Slytherin would ever guess, not even Dumbledore or Snape. She asks when a Goblin or a representative shows up at the Headmaster’s request, if the representative was to inform them of Slytherin’s Protector. Asking if they could mention that the magic matches Lady Emrys but to make sure that no one mentions Hope Mikaelson and Lady Emrys are the same person.
Making sure that the Slytherins learned not to mess with the wards since a Legendary House made the changes to the Wardstone. Meaning none of them could actually flaunt their Pureblood Houses and connections to the Wizengamot around to threaten the culprit to change it back.
Hope wrote down the messaging spell she used to send the letter to the Goblin King as well as the details of what the spell does and how she performs it.
When Lady Emrys finished her letter she sent it off with a quick spell and painted until her next class was about to start. Allowing her to calm down a bit before she had her first class with Quirrell-Mort.
“Fuck! I need to shift. I’ll do it tonight before my wolf decides she wants to murder someone… Or potentially everyone.” Her Wolf huffed out in agreement as Hope spoke to herself.

When it got to 9:45am Hope left her unfinished painting of her family at aunt Freya and aunt Keelin’s wedding and walked around the school trying to locate her next class since she didn’t have anyone to show her where to go.
Hope’s sensitive wolf nose caught a distinct scent and grinned wide as she followed it to Daphne. When she rounded the corner Hope gave a taunting small wave to the shocked Slytherin first years as they thought they had lost her.
Hope leaned against the wall opposite to the Slytherins.
The Gryffindor students thankfully picked this moment to show up. Harry surprised everyone in the corridor by walking up to Hope and giving her a hug. Hope froze for a few moments before she wrapped an arm around his shoulders.
“What’s this for, Harry?” Hope asked with a chuckle.
“Just glad you made it here in one piece.” The Gryffindor replied as he broke away from the hug to glare at the Slytherins.

“Thanks Harry.” Hope said with a smile.
“What are you doing with my best friend, you slimy snake?” An obnoxious voice called out from the Gryffindor side, Ron came up to them and pushed Hope backwards into the wall.
“Ron!” What are you doing? She’s my friend!” Harry replied back angrily to the Weasley boy.
“But she’s an evil snake! You can’t trust her!” Ron argued with Harry still looking at Hope with distaste.
Malfoy decided this was the best time to butt in. “Your friend, Potter? HA! You make friends with a Blood Traitor and a Slytherin Mudblood. How pathetic.”
The blonde boy sneered at Harry before looking at Hope.
“And you Mudblood, you’ll get yours.” Malfoy says as he pushes past Hope, bumping into her shoulder.
Instead of taking the hit like she did for Ron, Hope braces herself as Malfoy smacks into her causing Malfoy to groan as he holds his hand to his shoulder in pain.

Hope snickers at the so-called Prince of Slytherin as he sulks off into the classroom. The rest of the students enter the classroom but Hope chose to sit by herself as she didn’t want to hear Ron’s derogatory remarks, which sadly Harry understood but he was insistent in giving Ron the silent treatment.
When Professor Quirrell entered the room he made his way to the front of the room stuttering out the syllabus for the year.
Surprisingly for Hope, Quirrell-Mort could teach decently well but the stuttering was very annoying and since she knew it was fake it grated on her nerves. She took notes and listened to the Professor but was distracted as one of the first-year Slytherin boys dropped to the ground with a grunt of unimaginable pain.
“Oh my, W-what is th-this?” The DADA Professor stuttered in shock as he saw the Slytherin boy about to hex the deserted Mudblood Slytherin, drop to the ground in agony.

All of the students stayed silent but Hope noticed that the boy was facing her as was his wand, meaning he was planning on attacking her from behind. This information annoyed Hope as she tried to remember the cowardly boy’s name. There was Malfoy, his two cronies Goyle and Crabbe, then there is Zabini who Hope recalls is a dark-skinned Italian boy, so that would leave Nott as her attacker.
Zabini slurs out almost boredly. “Our Head of House is dealing with it. For now get Crabbe and Goyle to carry Nott to the Infirmary. He’ll be fine later.”
Hope studies the Italian boy in scrutiny as she doesn’t remember anything about the boy. She shoves this to the back of her mind and reminds herself to check this kid's reactions to her. Since his actions reminded her of Daphne and Tracey, they don’t react or speak out, they overlook the infractions and ignore them to stay safe.
Perhaps this boy is protecting himself or possibly someone else.

After 3 of the Slytherin boys left the classroom Quirrell only kept them long enough to give them their homework then let them go off to lunch.
Hope only had a small lunch because she had a feeling that she wasn’t going to enjoy Flying class. Just the thought of it has her Wolf getting restless as she paces around in Hope’s mind, thinking bitterly about not being able to feel the ground beneath her feet.
When lunch was finished all first years were heading in the same direction outside and Hope gave a smile to Harry before heading off to the Hufflepuffs, so she can work with Susan and Hannah.
However they were joined by three Ravenclaw girls, one of which included the Ravenclaw that was able to stay awake during History of Magic, Su Li and the other two girls were introduced as Lisa Turpin and Padma Patil.
Hope sneaked a glance at the remaining Ravenclaws to see how these students react to 3 of their own with herself and the Hufflepuffs. She was sadly disappointed when she saw the remaining Ravenclaws were glaring at her and their housemates.
She continued looking around at her other classmates. Obviously the Slytherin students did not like Hope at all so there was no surprise that the snakes were giving her a death stare. Other than Harry, Hermione, Neville Longbottom and Parvati Patil, the lions were scowling at all the Slytherins, including Hope by default due to the colours on her robes.

Hope turned back around and sighed, a comforting hand landed on Hope’s shoulder and saw it was from Susan. Hope managed to crack a slight smile at the red headed girl but the group stopped walking as they approached the Flying instructor, Madam Hooch.
Hope looked up and caught a glance of Madam Hooch’s yellow eyes. Hope looked at her suspiciously and sensed the woman in front of her trying to see if the woman has any wolf heritage in her.
As Hope was sensing the teacher, she missed the first part of the lesson and Susan bumped her which drew Hope’s attention back to reality. Thankfully Hope didn’t sense another wolf in the vicinity so she relaxed slightly.

Hope copied the other students and stood to the left hand side of her broom. She placed her right hand over the broom, then called out ‘up’ just like all the other students. The broom did come up to her hand but it came up reluctantly, following Hope’s internal battle of not wishing to fly and Hope’s extraordinarily powerful magic, however Hope’s magic is too strong for the broom to ignore the command.
The Mikaelson girl heard a loud thunk and looked up to see Ron holding his hand to his slightly red nose.
Hope couldn’t help herself and laughed behind her hand, thankfully Harry also laughed at his friend hurting himself, “Shut up, Harry.”
After all the students had their brooms in their hands, Madam Hooch taught them the proper way to mount their brooms and Hope couldn't help but smirk at the innuendo the rest of the class was too young to understand.
The teacher told them to lift off the ground, hover for a moment then come straight back down to the grass and land safely.

Neville screamed as he started flying suddenly and lost control of his broom. Hope had forgotten about this lesson from the movie as she watched Neville fly around uncontrollably in multiple directions unable to regain control of the broom.
Hope wondered to herself if there was any way she could help out without compromising herself to the school. With the spells she knows from Hogwarts, she had no way of helping Neville, short of catching him out of the sky which would be possible for her mostly due to her Werewolf abilities. But once again that would look very bizarre for a small girl to catch a falling boy out of the sky without trouble.
Hope pursed her lips and rushed forward once Neville was hanging by his robes on the sculpture and the robes ripped before she got there.
However, since Hope was the first person to reach Neville, she checked his eyesight to see if he had a concussion before she was politely moved out of the way by Madam Hooch. The Flying instructor braced Neville to her side and rushed him off to Madam Pomfrey in the Infirmary.

Draco picked up Neville’s Remembrall and tossed it around carelessly, Harry walked up to Draco with a strong stance and held out his hand.
“Give it back Malfoy.” Harry said sternly to the blonde haired Slytherin boy.
Malfoy being the pain in the ass he is, mounted his broom and told Harry to take it off him. The blonde haired Sytherin boy flew off on his broom in what Hope assumed was incredibly unsafe to fly.
She watched as Harry argued with Hermione before flying off after Malfoy.
“What. An. Idiot.” Hermione says in exasperation. Hope stifled a laugh, but she chose to fly up beside Harry, to give him back-up.
As Hope lifted off the ground, her Wolf growled at the feeling of wrongness, but Hope continued and got her balance on the broom she heard Hermione groan in frustration.
“Wizards are idiots. I’m surrounded by idiots.” Hermione murmured.
Hope laughed aloud at Hermione’s remark as Hope had the exact same thoughts many times over the past few months.

When she came up beside the boys, she hovered beside Harry and called out. “Just hand it back, Malfoy.”
Harry looked over his shoulder in surprise seeing Hope up beside him and he smiled, happy that someone cared enough to help him. However he did notice that she was unsteady on the broom as if she was afraid of heights or just incredibly uncomfortable on a broom.
“Getting a girl to stand up for you Potter. How sad.” Malfoy sneered at the two.
“If you want it so bad.” He said, tossing the Remembrall to his right hand readying to throw it.
“Then catch.” Draco called out as he threw the ball as hard as he could towards the castle, intending to destroy the glass sphere.

Harry darted after the ball while Draco gripped Hope’s arm. “Just wait until I tell the rest of the Slytherins you are consorting with Gryffindor's Golden Boy. They will tear you apart for breaking the rules.”
Hope snatched her arm back with force before countering back to him without fear and a glare of her own. “What choice do I have? The entire Slytherin House outcast me on the first day, probably within the first few moments when I was sorted into Slytherin and I was Muggleborn. You all chose to make me a target, to victimise me. So I don’t give a care in the world what the Slytherins think of me as they already want me dead.”
Draco looked shocked at the Muggleborn, not thinking that she would have been able to guess what the Slytherins thought about her.
Hope shook her head in disbelief at the shocked expression on Malfoy’s face, wondering why the Slytherins all thought she was an idiot. She was so close to mentioning there was a reason she was sorted into Slytherin but held her tongue, as this would only draw scrutinous attention to herself.
Hope angled her broom down slightly as she learnt brooms are very sensitive to turning in any direction. As soon as Hope’s feet hit the grass she let out an audible sigh of relief and her Wolf was finally able to relax again.

Hope managed to land before Harry came rushing back over to his classmates shaking the Remembrall in victory. Hope smiled at the scene as she leaned against the broom for support.
“That was reckless, you know.” A cheerful voice said from behind her and Hope turned around to see that it was Hannah that commented on Hope’s actions earlier.
Hope chuckled slightly, “It was, wasn’t it? Almost Gryffindorish in nature, right?” Hope said with a laugh.
Susan came up next to Hannah and was going to berate Hope as well but stopped at the comment Hope made.
“Really Gryffindorish? Is that even a word?” The red haired Hufflepuff said with a laugh.
“Yep. It is now.” Hope said with a grin as she watched Malfoy land next to the Slytherins.
The girls stayed silent as Professor McGonnagall came out and called Harry to her and they walked off together.
“If it helps,” Hope drawed out, catching Susan and Hannah’s attention, “I really hate flying.”
Susan laughed at Hope as she chuckled out a reply. “Not your strong suit?”
“God no.” Hope replied quickly.
“I like my feet firmly planted on the ground. Thank you very much.” Both of the Hufflepuff girls laughed and Hope rolled her eyes playfully at them.
“Thanks guys, appreciate it.” Hope said good-naturedly.

After the girls had stopped laughing at Hope they made their way to their next class, Charms. Professor Flitwick managed to pull her to the side for a moment and told her she was not in any trouble for her outburst during breakfast. Hope tilted her head to the side in confusion before recalling the 7th year boy who tried to attack her.
Hope nodded at him but was frowning as she walked over to her desk, getting ready for class in silence as she pulled out some pieces of parchments and a quill. She started taking notes off the board, then took out her Charms book and started copying out of her book as well. She did this through the rest of her classes throughout the day.
No one could tell Hope that she wasn’t a conscientious student. She was always the first one done in all her classes and answered all questions that came her way.
With her study period Hope did join the Hufflepuff girls again so they could finish their Herbology homework. Hope managed to find the first person who used valerian sprigs in a Potion and shared the information with the two girls which surprised them. Hope also found that the plant had originated from Italy.

After dinner the Slytherins tried attacking her again but were thwarted by the Slytherin Wardstone. ‘Obviously these Slytherins must have only gotten the ambitious side of the Slytherin houses' attributes.’ Hope thinks to herself.
The only Slytherins that Hope believed were cunning were those who either have not attacked her, which is the majority of the 2nd years, the girls of 1st year and Draco. But Hope disregarded Draco as an option as he doesn’t do anything that would get his hands dirty, he just uses his cronies, who are once again on their way to the Infirmary after trying to attack her again.

Snape and Dumbledore made an appearance again that night to remove the Wardstone but once again failed much to Hope’s amusement.
Hope went into her room to study for a while until it became darker so she could shift without any late night stranglers witnessing something they shouldn’t. When Hope had finished her 2nd painting she had started this morning, of the Great Hall during her sorting. She chose to paint this as she had spent enough time on the stool waiting to be sorted.
Hope had a near perfect recollection of the scene as she had always been observant but Nelle and Nic had suggested that she should learn Occlumency. Mainly so Hope would be able to use the skills for recollection considering Hope’s mental barriers were unbreakable and sophisticated.
Hope took the painting off of the easel and shrunk it so she could take it home. Hope looked up to the space above her easel and smiled at the earlier painting she made of her family. It was practically a replica of the painting she made back in her universe and also back at the Flamel’s. This painting was Hope’s security blanket.
Hope saw that it was close to 10pm on her watch after she had packed her supplies away after cleaning them thoroughly. Hope cast her invisibility spell on herself before heading out her door and to the common room, she sensed around quietly before walking off to the exit, leading out into the dungeon.

Hope managed to leave the Slytherin common room undetected quite easily which disappointed the Tribrid and the daughter of Niklaus Mikaelson greatly as she made her way towards the exit near the Herbology classroom. Hagrid’s Hut was at the bottom of a steep hill with stone, winding steps leading down to the homely looking cabin, as well as the Quidditch Stadium off to the left and the Forbidden Forest.
Hope smirked to herself as she jogged off directly to her right and into the forest in anticipation, her Wolf itching for a good run. Hope went about 50 metres into the dense and dark forest before casting her visibility spell.

Hope stripped down before folding her clothes and placing them under a tree root, stashing them away carefully. Hope shifts with a grunt of pain as she changes while partially angry, releasing a majority of her anger and frustration quickly from the first couple of school days.
Hope, due to being the Alpha of the Crescent Wolf pack in her universe and being a Tribrid, has the ability to shift into her wolf at different speeds if she so desires. Since her father had taught her on her first full moon how to complete the shift in record time especially for a new wolf. Hope could shift within a few moments and without much pain.
But once her dad, mum and uncle had died, Hope slowed down her transformation so she could use the shift to punish herself for being selfish as the guilt of losing her family overwhelmed her.

A low growl filled the area as a white-grey wolf shook out her fur before running further into the forest. Hope came across the Acromantula territory fairly early on in her run and gave the huge spiders a very wide berth. She also found a field filled with fairies, their wings shimmering in the moonlight as they regarded her with caution and suspscion.
Hope huffed once at the tiny creatures before moving to the next area, which had her stopping at a boundary, sniffing at the edge of the boundary in curiosity. The agile wolf paced back and forth for a while, wondering whether or not to enter the territory but chose not to as she doesn’t know what created the marked boundary line.
Whatever it was, had to be intelligent, Hope deduced as not many animals would know how to create a boundary line this strong and it’s best not to piss off the natives since she was encroaching on their lands.
A galloping of hooves lifted the wolf's head, bringing glowing golden eyes in contact with what Hope believed to be Centaurs pointing their bows at her. Hope regarded them warily, while the Centaurs spoke in another language, possibly ordering them to do something. Hope took a step to the left to get some cover from a nearby tree.
“Don’t move!” One of the Centaurs said in a deep voice.
Hope nodded her head slowly and yipped non-threatenly, so they could tell that she could understand the instruction.

After a few moments another Centaur came out from deeper within the forest and regarded her curiously.
“Since we all know that you are not an actual animal, would you mind changing back so we can talk?” The newcomer said with an authoritative voice.
Even in Hope’s wolf form she could tell this was the leader of the Centaurs in the area, so she changed back on his orders since this was not a request and Hope found the idea of communicating with the Centaurs intriguing.
Hope stood up as naked as the day she was born as she regarded them without bothering to shield her younger body. Hope had learned a while ago that being a Werewolf means that you’re more than likely to be caught naked and while she ran with aunt Keelin and the Crescents, she got used to being naked in a crowd especially if everyone else was also a wolf.

“Sorry for the intrusion. I’m new here and was just trying to find out what areas belong to whom.” Hope replied with her hands raised placidly not wishing to start a fight.
“I’m sorry to ask. But what is your title? I know it’s not ‘Alpha’ and I don’t believe ‘King’ is correct either and I’d like to get on good terms with the local…” Hope veered off as she tried to come up with the correct term, “Communities in the forest.”
An eyebrow raised on the Centaur and he called out an order, which had the Centaurs lowering their weapons slowly. “It’s Herdmaster. It’s strange, but I feel a strong power coming off you. Almost like you are an Alpha but we know the local Alpha and you are not him.”
Hope memorised the title for the Centaur leader before answering, “I am the Alpha. The Queen of the Werewolves.” This information sends the Centaurs into a panic as they spoke in hushed whispers.
“However,” She calls out louder so they stop talking, “I am new to this position, which is why I don’t know the titles for the Magical Creatures leaders. I also have a treaty with the Gringotts Goblins who have verified my heritage and claim as Queen.”
“So you plan on taking over the forest?” The Herdmaster asks, subconsciously twisting the sword he had hidden behind his back.
“No!” Hope answers clearly.
“I have no intention of throwing a political spat over the forest. I already have to deal with this in the Wizarding World. I don’t want to lead the Creatures of the forest. All I want is safe passage through the forest to run in... “ Hope thought about not including the next part but thought it would be better if she mentioned it now instead of it happening after the fact. “And, if possible. Somewhere to hunt that is not dangerous to any of the Magical habitants in the forest.”

All the Centaurs stared blankly at her almost in shock, but the Herdmaster managed to pull himself together and informed the young girl. “We will speak to the other inhabitants of the forest and inform them of you. However, with you being the Queen of the Werewolves. That title alone will allow you safe passage through the forest.”
He paused for a moment before continuing cautiously. “When my herd was calling for me they told me that you had listened to a command in your wolf form and you didn’t attack nor enter our territory. Is this correct?”
Hope sighed internally, “Yes, it is. I have complete control over my transformation and I could feel the boundary line your herd has made. It’s very strong.”
“Thank you. My name is Nunki.” The Centaur introduced himself.
Hope replied with the same courtesy as the Herdmaster. “I’m Hope.”

Hope shivered slightly as a cool breeze washed over her. “By any chance could we continue this conversation at a later date? It’s a little cold and my fur is a heck of a lot warmer than my skin.”
Nunki laughed at the young girl’s banter. “Very well. If you are looking for food. I would suggest going near the Black Lake as the animals like to frolic there.”
“Thanks.” Hope looked over to her left as she recalled the lake was over to the left of the school.
The Tribrid started off in a run before leaping into the air and transforming within seconds while in mid-air before taking off with super-speed, a blur of movement to the visible eye.
After getting a meal near the lake Hope made her way back to where she left her clothes and shifted back. Feeling like a tonne of weight has been lifted off her shoulders and let out a full body sigh before re-dressing herself. Hope then headed back to her common room under her invisibility spell.

Once the relaxed Tribrid got back in her dorm, she took a shower and washed the dirt off her body as well as picked the pieces of leaves in her hair out with a roll of her eyes.
Hope yawned after hopping out of the shower and checked her watch curiously, 12:34am. “Eh, I’ve had less sleep than this before.”
Hope walked past the empty perch, partially wondering where the bird was but dismissed the thought as she knew the Phoenix could take care of himself and he wasn’t bound to her needs. Hope crawled into bed and fell asleep instantly.

Chapter Text

Hope falls into a routine over the next week. She gets up at 6am and goes for a run around the Black Lake. The Tribrid can usually fit in two laps in, if she isn’t using her wolf speed and about five if she is. Sometimes she even runs with some of the Magical Creatures.
Hope also manages to finish her conversation with the Herdmaster Nunki during one of her runs.
Hope still sits on her own during all meal times until she reads an interesting paragraph in ‘Hogwarts: A History’, informing her she can sit anywhere except during Sorting Feasts, End of Year Feasts and if visitors are at the school. She figures that her 4th year will now be exceptionally boring since she will be forced back to the Slytherin table but in the meantime Hope happily sat with Susan and Hannah on the Hufflepuff table.

Just to make sure she wasn’t going to get them in trouble, Hope showed them the paragraph in the school rule book so if Snape decided to be difficult her friends would be able to dispute Snape’s ignorance to one of the school rules.
Professor Sprout saw the first year Slytherin at her table and was going to send her back but Hope showed her the rule in the book. The Professor smiled at the girl, asking her not to make any trouble and left for the staff table, informing the rest of the Professors about the rule and not to bother the girl.
Babbling grinned openly at the first-year student and if she was still a student here she would have rolled on the ground laughing her ass off at Snape’s pissed off expression.

The classes were simple for Hope, but she enjoyed staying busy with the homework that was given to her. She still sat on her own during all of her classes except for Herbology, Astronomy and Flying classes.
Hope was able to hang out with her two friends from Hufflepuff, Susan and Hannah in all three of these classes. Hope was surprised when a few Ravenclaws, Su, Lisa, Padma and Terry Boot joined the trio during their joint classes.
Harry tried to join her in some of the classes but was pulled back to Ron frequently with the red headed boy glaring at her. Hermione was suspicious of her because every Slytherin she’s come into contact with so far has bullied and made fun of her.
A couple of Gryffindors, Neville and Pravati, sometimes joined the group. Completing the circle of a member of each house all being in the one group which had them laughing much to the Slytherins disgust.

In Charms, they are still doing the lumos and nox charms, trying to learn their magic but Hope’s known what her magic feels like since she was a toddler. Transfiguration was mostly note taking currently, then trying to perform the matchstick to a needle spell.
Hope started using the actual spell in class but she didn’t focus on the end result of the matchstick becoming a needle, thus it didn’t. DADA was interesting but annoying due to the fake stuttering.
Potions was near unbearable but she still used the instructions on the board along with the additional information she knew from the Flamel’s while also continuously keeping track of the students as she didn’t want to be blown up. Hope had vanished a lot of magical ingredients under her breath that the Slytherins were trying to throw or place into the Gryffindors cauldrons.
The Tribrid kept brewing perfect potions but only receiving a Exceeds Expectations from Snape which Hope accepted without complaint as she was partially surprised he gave her a mark that high due to his hatred of her.
However this doesn't mean it doesn’t frustrate her. So Hope takes out her frustrations while in wolf form or when she does her morning runs.
‘God I hate Potions.’ Hope thought bitterly to herself on one of her runs in the morning.
Once she finishes her run she pauses as she murmurs aloud. “Actually scratch that. I hate Snape and I hate the way he teaches. Learning Potions off Nic and Nelle was fun.”

Hope figured out how to learn in History of Magic by casting wandless silencing spell around her desk once the class nodded off to sleep. Except for Daphne, Su and Tracey, on the on-off occasion as Daphne still has to kick her friend under the table to keep her awake, this caused Hope to let out a quiet snort of laughter under her breath.
Hope cast another wandless and silent spell to hide her Emrys Family book from anyone being able to read it. She studied Magical History books from her own Family library while the ghost droned on and on about the Goblin Wars.

The Headmaster did eventually get in contact with the Goblins after a couple of weeks about bringing down the wards in the Slytherin common room. Gringotts sent out a Goblin representative named Sharptooth with the apprentice of Bill Weasley a couple of days later.
Dumbledore had pulled Bill aside and told him to take the ward down at any costs, before they rejoined the Goblin at the doorway.
The entire Slytherin House was watching intently as Sharptooth performed a series of diagnostic tests over the stone snake as well the Wardstone hidden within its mouth.
The Goblin looked at the stone guardian in reverence, then in disgust figuring out why such countermeasures were taken by the protector. “I can’t do anything to take down these wards as they were put in place by a Protector chosen by Salazar Slytherin himself.”
This information threw the entire Slytherin House into utter silence but the Goblin continued in a displeased snarl. “Besides why would we take down the wards that protect the students from harm and rape. It’s inhumane and coming from a Goblin, you know that’s bad.”

Dumbledore tries to argue with the Goblin, while he attempts to motion Bill forward to deal with the ward as he distracts the Goblin. Bill insteads frowns and chooses to scan the Wardstone wishing to see if the Goblin was being truthful.
Once the eldest Weasley realised his Master was right. Bill did nothing, his inner judgement and humanity won out as he chose to stand back against the stone wall. Waiting for Dumbledore to stop arguing with the Goblin, when Dumbledore noticed Bill’s reluctance to remove the ward, the Headmaster stopped arguing with Sharptooth who was glaring distastefully at the old wizard.
Snape had asked the Goblin representative if they could learn the identity of this so-called Protector. The Slytherins sneered in agreement while some stayed quiet, silent spectators watching and learning. Hope could tell that there would be hell to pay for whoever did this to their House as some of the Slytherins glared at Hope, believing she did this.
Sharptooth growled, mentioning this isn’t the normal way of conducting business, however Dumbledore had told the Goblin that they will pay 100,000 galleons to get an identity. The Goblin sneered at the old man but went over to the Wardstone again and cast a Goblin-based spell to sense the family magic of who was the last to update the Wardstone.

The Goblin’s eyes went wide as he started laughing, glancing discreetly at Lady Emrys who was in the crowd with a small smirk on her face. The sound of the Goblin’s laughter was grating on the Slytherins’ nerves, but they stayed silent, surprising Hope.
Snape was annoyed at the Goblins' incompetence and demanded the name of the Protector as is his right as the Head of Slytherin House.
Sharptooth stopped laughing suddenly and glared at the bat-like man before stating with an evil grin. “The Protector of the Slytherin House is the Lady of the Legendary House of Emrys.”
Everyone who heard this information just froze completely in fear at the implication of a member of a Legendary Political House being the Slytherin Protector.
“So good luck in trying to get her to reverse this. She’s possibly the most powerful witch in our time. Possibly the most magically gifted throughout all of history actually if I think about it. Then to add insult to injury, Lady Emrys is from the most influential family that is now active on the Wizengamot so I doubt you’ll be able to pay her off.” Sharptooth regarded the Slytherins with a malicious grin as he saw some of the students gulp in fear.

Dumbledore stuttered in confusion and some fear. “Why? Why would she do this?”
The Goblin glared at the elderly man with a snarl. “I’d imagine that Lady Emrys learned of the transgressions of this house and took the necessary steps to stop them from happening again. Slytherin is very lucky to have such a compassionate Protector looking out for them.”
Sharptooth packed up his items with a wide grin on his face before turning back to the Hogwarts students, Professor and Headmaster to decline providing any services from the Goblin Nation to remove the Wardstone or wards. “Since these protections were created by Slytherin’s Protector. Thus making this a Hogwarts matter, not something for the Goblin Nation to interfere in as it would be a terrible way for my Nation to introduce themselves to a Legendary House member. If you wish to remove these wards then you will need to speak to Lady Emrys.”
Sharptooth walked off, shouting over his shoulder with a cackling laughter. “It was a pleasure doing business with you.”

The Potion’s Professor was irritable all week once he learned about Slytherin’s Protector being Lady Emrys as was the entire Slytherin House, but no one in the green and silver blamed Hope for being the Protector. Hope wondered why no one suspected her for a while until she made the assumption that Hogwarts and specifically the Slytherin House was oblivious to their negligence and perceived notions that Muggleborns are unable to be a member of the Wizengamot.
The Headmaster had apparently sent out letters requesting to speak with Lady Emrys. Hope was worried that when the magical community decided to get in contact with her about forming alliances with her and her house, that she would be bombarded by mail. So Hope had requested with the Goblins before school to have any letters for Lady Emrys to be sent to the Flamel Cottage so they wouldn’t show up wherever she was and blow her cover.
Hope asked if Myrddin could bring these letters to her after he sensed the mail for magic or bobby-traps as she didn’t want to risk one of the letters hurting the Flamel’s. The Phoenix agreed grudgingly but asked for an additional Fire Seed as compensation.

Hope read over the Emrys mail every Monday, Wednesday and Friday. Hope almost started ignoring the mail as each letter had manipulation charms on them and it was annoying the hell out of her. She thanked her family for teaching her how to write properly and neatly so her handwriting actually looked like it was written by an adult instead of a child.
Hope diligently replied to all the letters sent to her but with the families that tried to hex her, like the Malfoy’s, Crabb’s, Goyle’s, Parkinson’s and a majority of the other Dark Families, she simply wrote back.

‘Dear …
If you wish for more correspondences from me then you will cease any forms of hexing, manipulation charms, potions or passive aggressive writing. Otherwise this will be the last response from me you will ever receive as I don’t have the time for your petty little games.
Regards, Lady Emrys.’

Hope did receive some reasonable letters from the Greengrass’, Bones’, Longbottom’s, Tonks’ and some other families from the Neutral Faction to which she replied amicably back to them.
Her letters with the Headmaster pissed her off as he was demanding that she remove the wards for the Greater Good and offering his support in the Wizengamot as long as she changes her allegiance to the Light.
Hope growled as her eyes flashed golden, her Wolf was beyond angry at the Headmaster’s craftly written letter, demanding on behalf of the safety of the students and backing up his claims with detailed descriptions of the ward while in effect, trying to make her out to be the bad guy. Hope paced in her room for a while before she quickly transformed into her wolf so she could pace and growl angrily, snarling to herself as the snow coloured wolf imagined ways to kill Dumbledore to release the stress.

After about 10 minutes Hope shifted back into her human form once all her murderous thoughts found a release and had a shower. Hope found a couple of errors when she placed her runes on the Wardstone.
For instance Hope found out she could process her murderous thoughts while in wolf form and not be targeted by the wards. Hope imagined that the wizards who were able to take animal shape like Professor McGonnagall wouldn’t be affected by the ward either. Another problem was spells during class.
Hope also realised during classes such as Charms and DADA, that the Slytherin students were casting harmful spells at one another for class. This confused the Tribrid for a moment wondering why, until she recalled her wards activate under ill-intent which is hard for students to do while under the scrutinous gaze of the teachers.
When she got out of the shower she stared at her reflection in the bathroom for a moment before angling her body slightly to show her right shoulder and her Cresent Wolf birthmark. Hope sighed in remembrance as memories of her mum flashed through her mind. Hope’s fingers trailed over her birthmark and smiled lightly before heading back into her room to get dressed.

Hope wrote back to the Headmaster saying that she would never take down the wards around Slytherin house as when she became the Protector, she learned of the barbaric transgressions happening within the house.
Hope asked the old man rhetorically. ‘What part of the Greater Good requires children to be raped?’ Hope also asked not to treat her like an idiot because she knows how to sense magic. Hope informed the Headmaster what wards and etchings were engraved onto the Wardstone, some of which were done by him and the Slytherin Head of House.
Practically informing Dumbledore that he wasn’t protecting the Slytherin students, in fact he encouraged the heinous acts by etching in wards that had the student under a silencing ward so the students were unable to speak of anything that happened in the common room making it easier for bullying and rape to occur as none of the kids were able to call out for help.
Lady Emrys also informed the Headmaster that she was quite happy in the Neutral Faction and had no intentions of switching sides. As she had already started making connections within the Neutral Party before she started school.

After ‘fire messaging’ Dumbledore’s letter to the Headmaster’s office, Hope read a letter she received from the Flamel’s informing Hope that they trusted her and trusted her judgement on the Ancient Runes Professor. However they were curious to know if the Runes Professor was mentioned in the movies or books about ‘Harry Potter’.
When Hope replied to the Flamel’s later that day, she mentioned that Professor Babbling wasn’t mentioned as a Death Eater, dead or a part of Dumbledore’s army. In fact the Tribrid wasn’t even certain if the Runes Professor was in the Battle of Hogwarts, just like Daphne who is only mentioned maybe once or twice in passing.
Hope sent the letter off to the Flamel’s saying that she would test the teacher before bringing her into any of her future plans, as she needs to know if she can trust the young woman.

At the end of the school week after dinner, Hope went to the Ancient Runes room on the 4th floor. Hope located the room over the first weekend here after scoping out the castle as she was hoping to locate all her classes without a prefect guiding her.
The Tribrid found the Ancient Runes classroom by accident as her wolf picked up a familiar scent and followed the smell of roses, musk sticks and blood to a room on the 4th floor. Hope discreetly followed her nose and saw the raven haired Electives Professor, who was kind enough to offer Hope somewhere to go to avoid her housemates.
Hope knocked on the door.
“Coming.” The American Professor called out as footsteps approached the door.

When the young woman opened the door, she had to look down to see the student that knocked on her door.
“Hope?” She asked in surprise.
“Hello Professor. You mentioned I should pop in one day after dinner time.” Hope mentioned with a smile and a wave.
“Here I am. Could I come in? Or would you prefer we have our conversation out in the open?” Hope cheekily added with a half smile.
The Professor scoffed in amusement and moved to the side, opening the door further to let the little girl into the room. “Come on in, Hope. And please call me Bathsheda in private.”
Hope walked into the room and arched an eyebrow.
“How about Sheda?” Hope asks with a grin before continuing with a smirk.
“Bathsheda’s a mouthful.” The time-traveller complained.
The woman shut the door with an eye roll. “Whatever. Just remember only in private though.”
Hope just smirked and saluted at the older woman. “Sure thing, Sheda.”

The young woman made the pair some coffee and Hope couldn’t help mention. “Thank God, someone who likes coffee in Britain. How I miss you. Thank you for this.” Hope cradled the cup of coffee to her chest.
Bathsheda laughed joyfully. “You’re welcome. I also miss drinking coffee all the time. Everyone here drinks tea, don’t get me wrong, I like tea but I love coffee. Must be an American thing.”
Hope scanned the notes on the desk and smirked. “You know that those three runes could be joined together as a multi-rune if you stack them in the correct order.”
Bathsheda’s eyes widened and looked at the runes on her desk scanning over them frantically as she tried to find the solution the other girl found.
Hope’s laugh brought the Professor’s gaze back to Hope.
“You know I thought that,” Hope pointed at the runes, “This was a test. But you look completely surprised.”

The Professor looked stupefied for a moment before speaking, “It wasn’t a test, but it certainly says something about your intelligence. How do you even know what these runes mean?”
“They are Viking Runes. I’m fairly competent with these types of runes.” Hope smirked knowingly in thinly veiled humour before moving back to the runes and hovering over them so Babbling could follow her movements.
“If you put the Protection rune on the bottom of the cluster, then the Air rune to a ninety degree angle, so the edge of these two lines on the Air rune are in contact with the corner of the base of the Protection rune. Place the Fire rune on top after rotating the cluster one-hundred and eighty degrees, so the tip of the fire symbol is touching the corner I had mentioned previously. Congratulations, you've created a Fire Protection runestone.” Hope explained as she pointed at each of the runes as she was talking about them.

Bathsheda blinked owlishly before grabbing her etching gear and a quill to copy Hope’s instructions to the letter on a piece of parchment first. After running the scenario through her head, the Runes Professor confirmed that the order of etching the young girl mentioned should work and won’t set off any explosions.
Sheda chose to replicate what Hope suggested as the Professor’s been working on this rune cluster for the past three months.
Once the Ancient Runes Professor finished etching she powered up the rune and felt it starting to work as her magic entered the rune. To test if the rune was working she placed her hand over the stove that boiled the water for their coffee earlier.
Babbling didn’t feel anything while hovering her hand above the stove, the teacher sucked in an anxious breath as she lowered a finger onto the hotplate and still she didn’t feel any pain. Sheda lifted her hand up off the stove and looked at her hand in apprehension.
There were no burns or blisters on her hand. The Professor laughed in disbelief and looked at the auburn haired kid, who was smirking at her.

The Professor sat back down and studied the Slytherin first-year. She wanted to accuse the kid of not applying herself properly. Because anyone who could make a rune-cluster like the Fire Protection stone, generally would have had to complete their Mastery in Ancient Runes.
Instead of doing this she noted that during the last staff meeting the Professors went through all of the first years to see how they were trailing. Sheda knew that Hope was at the top of her classes, except Potions apparently and wondered if the young girl had a reason for not testing ahead.
“You know, if you wanted to. You could test ahead and skip years since you are so academically advanced.” The young woman mentioned almost quietly.
“I’m exactly where I want to be, Sheda.” Hope replied instantly, “I’m not jumping ahead.”
Bathsheda sighed but relented to the 1st year's wishes as it was Hope's choice. “Very well. But if you ever want to test ahead, come speak to me or even Professor Flitwick.”
Hope raised an eyebrow hearing Flitwick’s name but chose to ignore this for now and to keep a close eye on the small Professor from now on. “Noted. Thank you, Professor.”
Hope decided to change the subject back to the Runes Professor. “Just wondering but back in the Slytherin common room I heard a bit of an accent. Irish, maybe. So I’m curious to know where you grew up? Because you sound mostly American.”

The Professor and the 1st year Slytherin student had many chats over the next month, The Professor even started asking about how life was in Slytherin with the wards protecting the school.
Hope mentioned it was fine but she was still ignored by all Slytherin’s but it didn’t bother her due to the friends she’s made in the other 3 houses and with the wards in place no one has been able to harm her. Although Hope did mention offhandedly that there were still Slytherin students who tried to test the wards but ended up in the Infirmary each time.
Hope also gossiped with the other woman as the universal-traveller had noticed some of the older students looked like they were scared for life. Hope had a glint of satisfaction in her eyes when she mentioned this to the Professor to see what the Professor’s reaction would be.
Bathsheda narrowed her eyes at the cunning Slytherin girl and asked. “Do you know what happened to those students?”
“I’m not completely sure. But seeing what happened with the wards for the ill intent, I imagine pain and a lot of it.” Hope answered stoically as she doesn’t know what the secondary ward does yet, she hasn’t bothered to find out.
The Professor brought her hands up to her face and rubbed circles on her temples before giving the girl a knowing look, aware that Hope knows more than she is letting on. Hope, however, just sits on the chair opposite the Professor, imitating her best impersonation of Daphne’s Ice Queen persona, to which the entire school has dubbed Daphne much to Hope’s displeasure.

Sheda bit her bottom lip and the young Professor kept eye contact with the 1st year as she reached forward to grab a piece of paper and quill. She scribbled down a note and turned it around to Hope.

You know what’s happening with the Slytherin Wardstone.

Hope read the note and nodded slightly before reaching forward for the quill in the Professor’s hand, which the Rune’s Professor handed over. Hope leaned down and wrote a response to Sheda’s query.

We can’t speak about this here. You should know better than me that the school has ears everywhere. If you want to learn more, meet me over the Christmas Break and depending on how much I trust you by that time, will be how much I will share with you.

Hope saw Sheda’s inner turmoil deciding what to do as Hope knew this would change the Professor’s life completely if she said yes.
After about 3 minutes of silence Sheda picked up the quill from the desk and answered Hope.

I have a property in Donegal, Ireland near the Bonny Glen Woods. Can you meet me at 9pm on the south side of the Bonnyglen Lough on the 28th of December?

Hope smirked and mouthed the word sure before speaking, “Very intriguing indeed. Perhaps it would be interesting to discuss this more. But I don’t wish to annoy my Head of House anymore than I apparently already have.”
“That’s fair. However I would still like you to come around and help out with these Runes problems, if you are still interested?” Sheda offered the other girl.
“Of course. This is fun! I’m still slightly annoyed that I can’t actually help you draw the runes though.” Hope mentioned.
“Unfortunately I probably should get going. I’ve heard Hallowe’en is celebrated here… Why is that?” Hope asked in curiosity.

Babbling was slightly thrown by Hope’s question and she moved some of her raven locks behind her ear and sighed sadly. “You won’t like it. It’s celebrated as the day Vol--... screw it, It’s celebrated as the day Voldemort died.”
Hope grinned internally as Sheda managed to say Voldemort’s name without stuttering in fear, but as she stood from the chair she wondered why Sheda would say she would hate this.
Then Hope’s eyes narrowed dangerously as she realised what this meant. “Does Harry know that the Magical World celebrates the day his parents were murdered?”
Bathsheda dropped her head into her hands in guilt. “I highly doubt it. Considering you’ve told me he doesn’t seem to know anything about the Magical Community. I’m sorry for not realising this earlier.”

When Hope looked at the young Professor, she lost some of her anger as she noticed the woman was remorseful in her words. Hope moved to comfort the raven haired woman and the Tribrid placed what she hoped was a reassuring hand on the young woman’s shoulder.
Hope and Sheda both sucked in a large gasp of air at the contact. Sheda’s jade coloured eyes changed to black and two fangs grew down past her upper lip, lightly piercing her bottom lip. Whereas Hope’s eyes took on a blood red shade and veins protruded out from under her eyes.
Hope was able to get control of her Vampiric side faster than Sheda and casted ‘silencio’ under her breath without even drawing her wand.
Hope held the young Professor’s face gently. “You need to breathe Sheda. Breathe.”
Bathsheda looked at the auburn haired 1st year student in confusion. “What are you?” The Professor muttered in superspeed.

“It’s complicated. But in layman terms I’m a Tribrid. I’ll explain over Christmas what that means. It’s not safe here.” Hope replied just as quickly.
“But right now you need to control yourself before Dumbledore gets down here.” The Tribrid mentioned with a stern look as she could literally hear his quick but light-footed steps making his way to the 4th floor.
Sheda looks deathly afraid as she can hear footsteps rapidly approaching. “I can’t. This wasn’t supposed to happen.” Sheda begins to hyperventilate.
“Shit! Calm down! I’ll talk you through it.” Hope said as she moved closer to the woman.
“Mutare seu rosto.” She casts a powerful glamour spell on Bathsheda hiding her Vampiric side from the Hogwarts Wards.
“I’ve hidden your Vampiric side from the castle’s wards but the wards would have still been set off. So you need to hide your Vampiric side like, right now! Copy me and just breathe.” Hope ordered the other woman.

Obsidian eyes locked onto Hope’s sea-blue eyes which turned blood red as blood-like veins came out from the corner of her eyes. Hope controlled the veins which Bathsheda instinctively knows is a Vampiric trait, even if she’s never seen this happen with a Vampire before.
“You’re a Vampire?” Sheda asks in a very short breath as she hasn’t been able to get enough oxygen back into her lungs yet.
“Part Vampire.” Hope answered as she was starting to really worry about Sheda not being able to breath and worried about Dumbledore busting down the door soon.
“Just like you, I imagine.” Hope finished with a knowing smirk.
This comment shocks Bathsheda causing her to hold her breath in fear.
Sheda’s arm shot out to grab Hope but Hope was faster and caught Sheda’s hand. “Look Sheda. This is a long story which I’ll now most likely have to tell you but we have to do this later at Christmas. Okay? Dumbledore is only a corridor away. If you have a silencing rune, channel some magic through it and cancel it straight away. I had cast a silencing spell earlier so the Hogwarts Wards or magical eavesdropping spells couldn’t eavesdrop on us.”
Bathsheda sighed in acceptance at the fast explanation from the other Part Vampire and decided she would wait until after Christmas for answers.

Hope casted a ‘finite’ non-verbally and Sheda moved quickly to her rune stash grabbing the runestone and activating it for a second, then cancelling it immediately.
The door burst open only moments after Sheda had used the rune, there were splitters of wood flying through the air behind the two women. They both jumped slightly due to the loud explosion of the door and turned to face the Headmaster.
Dumbledore came strolling in casually like he didn’t just destroy the door.
“Bathsheda, my dear. By any chance are there any Dark Creatures in this room? The Hogwarts Wards informed me of a disturbance in this room.” The elderly Headmaster asked as his eyes scanned over the room cautiously.
Babbling replied with a mask of indifference which would make the Greengrass’ proud. “No. I haven’t seen anything.”

The Headmaster studied her and Hope bumped into the Professor clumsily and apologised. “Sorry Professor.” Drawing the Runes Professor's eyes to Hope instead of Dumbledore.
“I’ll just take my leave and head to the Slytherin common room. It’s almost curfew.” She walked past the Headmaster.
“Good night, Headmaster.”
Dumbledore’s eyes followed the Muggleborn witch out the door as he tried to do a passive ‘Legilimens’ as the 1st year passed him. But the girl never looked up, keeping her eyes downcast to the ground as Hope didn’t want the Headmaster to try and enter her mind again and collapse. He’d probably find some way to blame her for him illegally using Legilimency on her to get Hope expelled or something.
“Good night, child.” The Headmaster replied softly.
As Hope turned around the corner she cast a quick telepathy spell to connect her mind to the Part Vampire’s mind.
‘Stay calm, Sheda. And don’t look Dumbledore or Snape in the eyes as it helps them to perform a silent and passive ‘legilimens’. So be careful.’ Hope communicated telepathically with the Part Vampire Professor as she explained why she bumped into her as she left the classroom.
Hope could feel the response from Sheda who was internally pissed about the new information but grateful to Hope for the heads-up.

Once she closed the door to her dorm room Hope had a quick shower, then sat cross-legged on her bed after hopping into pyjamas. The Tribrid cast a spell that would help open her mind as she needed to speak to the other parts of her mind. Considering her Vampiric side has just activated further due to the contact with another Vampire in this universe which could make life difficult if her Wolf and Vampire decide to fight for dominance in her mind.
Once she entered her mindscape she found herself in her home in New Orleans. Instead of going to locate her Vampire and Werewolf sides, Hope was going to wait in the building’s open foyer for both sides to make an appearance.
The white-grey wolf made an appearance first with her glowing amber eyes and a small growl. Hope took in her wolf form as a spectator and realised that she was in fact a very gorgeous wolf. The Wolf huffed in amusement as she shifted into her human form but retained her golden eyes to leave distinguishing features between the two Hope’s.
Her Vampire made her grand entrance by jumping down from the roof landing in a crouch equidistant from the other two versions of Hope but when she raised to a standing position her eyes were blood red. Showing off her defining Vampiric feature.

“Show off.” The Wolf muttered and the Vampire grinned smugly.
Hope rolled her sea-blue eyes at the pair in slight annoyance.
“Don’t start. If one of us starts trading insults or acting smugly, we’ll be here all damn night and I need sleep. So how does this work guys? We all just fight for dominance and hope for the best?” Hope snarkily asks the other two versions of herself.
The golden-eyed girl rolled her eyes and sighed but answered first. “Since you and I have come to an agreement. I’ll stick by our agreement and you can make one with her.”
The Wolf Girl motioned to her Vampiric Doppelganger. “We have already had a chat about my soul mate.”
The red-eyed girl continued the Wolf’s thought process while dropping her fangs down below her upper lip.
“Our soulmate. The Wolf may have found Daphne first but she is ours. All of ours.” Vampire Hope said with a mischievous grin while Wolf Hope growled at the possessive tone the Vampire used when discussing their Mate.
“Besides, I will admit that, if more Vampiric qualities turn up. Daphne may be the only person that would be safe from my… Well, our bloodlust.” The Vampire admitted casually.

The Wolf and Hope grunted but nodded their agreement at the truth of that statement and the glow of golden eyes drew Hope's attention back to the Wolf.
“If you are worried about being with Daphne in public, don’t worry about it.” The golden eyed girl remarked with the Vampire bobbing her head in agreement.
For the second time in almost an hour Hope’s blue eyes widened in confusion and wondered how her Wolf and Vampiric side knew something she didn't. Hope must have dismissed it as something she thought was irrelevant at the time when reading one of the books about Wizarding Politics.
Hope groaned slightly as she rolled her eyes at her other two sides. “Easy for you two to say. You don’t have to be the one to tell Daphne that we are bonded to her via my Werewolf and Vampire side imprinting on her!”

Both Creatures shrugged at the Witch before the Wolf spoke again with a dismissive tone.
“You’re right. But our Daphne is open minded, we can sense that. Daphne loves you even if she can’t admit it yet. All three of us feel it. But since she doesn’t know about your Legendary status she isn’t aware she even has the option to be with us. However you should tell her before she hits 13. That’s when Betrothal Contracts can be drawn up between two Political Houses.” The Wolf growls out with so much anger in her last sentence.
The Vampire looks at the Wolf with sadness in her eyes. “Yes. You will need to tell her before she is 13 and also tell her father since he is the Head of the Greengrass House so he can never place Daphne into a Betrothal Contract. Thankfully, he won’t be able to place Daphne into a Betrothal Contract if Daphne admits she is bonded to us via a Magical Vow or we receive a kiss from Daphne freely given. No prompting or manipulation and she must love us when she kisses us.”

Hope nodded slowly as she was able to finally discuss her soulmate problems with someone who was just as dedicated as she was. “Okay…So with the Vow, Daphne would have to know I am a Tribrid before her 13th birthday.”
The two Doppelgangers nodded at her.
“Which means I’d have to tell her about her being the Mate to my wolf.” Hope thought aloud.
Both of Hope’s additional sides nodded once again in agreement.
“Do I need to tell her about my Legendary House status?” Hope asks in curiosity, wondering what her two other sides had to say.
The Witch received two instant replies from both sides “Yeah.” “Probably.”
Hope laughed slightly as she was about to leave her mindscape. “You know I expected there to be more fighting between the two of you in my mind.”

The She-Wolf rolled her amber eyes before shifting into a wolf and running out of the foyer, while the Vampire smirked like her father. “That’s because we may be three different species but we are all one person. This wasn’t forced onto us. We were born a Tribrid. So if we hated what we were, then there would be a war going on in here. But even when I first emerged after Malivore, we didn’t try to suppress our Vampiric side. We embraced it. Just like the Witch and just like the Wolf.”
“Why the hell would I fight against a part of me when I could just let it in and become stronger so I can protect the ones I love. That’s stupid.” Hope remarks with a frown on her face.
The Vampire laughed. “So true. Yet some people do exactly that. Why I do not know. The idiots.”
Hope smirked at the red-eyed copy of herself. “I know. I’ll start doing this mind excursion as a weekly thing. I think it will help ground me more to understand all three sides of me, so I can utilise my strengths better.”
“Sounds good. See you soon, Hope.” The Vampire replied as she blurred off.
Hope's eyes opened suddenly with a golden glow outlined with red veins coursing through her eyes. As she blinked, Hope's eyes turned back to their natural sea colour.
“Well that was an experience.” She murmured as she tucked herself into bed and fell asleep dreaming of her Mate.

Chapter Text

Hope awoke with a groan as she recalled that it was Hallowe’en today.
The young girl didn’t wish to celebrate this day with the rest of the students as Hope knows what this day means to Harry. Especially considering Hope has also experienced the loss of her parents, becoming an orphan herself just like Harry. It's no wonder why Harry hates Hallowe’en so much.
First Hallowe’en ever, his parents were murdered. The Dursley’s most likely abused Harry for the next 10 years on All Hallows Eve. Then there’s the troll attack on Hermione later tonight. Thankfully due to this attack this solidifies Hermione’s and Harry’s friendship for life. Hope knows she can not interfere with this attack at all because even Hope can tell that Hermione is the voice of reason in the Golden Trio and she will be needed in the future to help Harry. Actually Hope wonders why Harry and Hermione were never endgame in the canon timeline.
2nd year Hallowe’en announces the Chamber of Secrets opening for the first time in over 50 years and the first message on the walls as well as the first petrification of the year.
Sirius Black breaking into Gryffindor Tower to kill Pettigrew the following year. Hope frowned as she wondered what she would do about Peter Pettigrew. After a few thoughtful moments she believed in letting this play out until Voldemort’s resurrection in 4th year is the best option at the moment.

Hope decided that she didn't want to alter the timeline too dramatically as it could make it impossible for Hope to predict what will happen next. Although delicately changing events so the timeline stays somewhat parallel to the books or at least the movies so she can use the information she already knows from her own universe.
Then there is the Tri-Wizard Tournament in 4th year, which in Hope’s honest opinion was the worst Hallowe’en during Harry’s school years. Hope made some plans for the Tournament to help Harry, mainly teaching him how to block Dragon’s Fire like Hope had managed to do against the 1st Malivore Monster.
Hope knew she could do this but she would need to find a way to incorporate this spell to be used with a wand which had Hope banging her head on a desk wishing to consult with the Flamel’s for help, but not wanting to see the flabbergasted looks on their faces when she explains how she knows this spell would work. The elderly couple were very protective of Hope even though they only knew her for half a year.

Hope considered all this when she ran around the Black Lake for her morning run. When the Tribrid finished her two laps she checked the time on her watch causing her to do a fast double take as her eyes widened in shock as she had only been down here for about 5 minutes.
Even with her Wolf Speed she wouldn’t be able to complete two laps in 5 minutes, in 8 minutes, sure. Her wolf would easily be able to complete one lap but not two. Hope started to panic until her Vampiric side made its presence known by kicking at the walls in her mind basically shouting out, ‘Oi! I’m here too!’

Hope slowly walked into the forest that surrounded the large body of water, almost in a trance until she got far enough in to hide her from prying eyes if there were any. Hope used her magic to sense the area before shooting off in a superspeed sprint which she held for about 10 seconds before turning around and locating Hogwarts Castle far off in the distance.
“Huh… I guess more of my Vampiric side activated when I jump-started Babbling's Vampiric side.” Hope muttered under her breath.
“Well I really hope that I don’t have to drink blood yet, otherwise that could be difficult to hide.” Hope complained with a small frown as her Vampire shrugged in her head.
Hope ran back towards the castle alternating between her different speeds to get used to running without the assistance of superspeed. Running with just her Wolf Speed, then using Vampiric Speed only, before wondering if she could use both at the same time, which had Hope back at the forest line in 3 seconds.
“Cool.” Hope said with a pleased smirk.
“This could be fun.” Hope grinned as she walked back up to the castle at a steady pace.

After her run and a quick shower Hope waited at the base of the Grand Staircase for Harry to come down from the Gryffindor Tower. Hope watched as the stairs moved of their own accord with a glare of annoyance. The Tribrid really hated these stairs as they were a pain in the ass to navigate and nearly made her stumble off the edge when they moved unexpectedly.
Eventually students from Ravenclaw and Gryffindor started making their descent down to the Great Hall for breakfast. The Ravenclaws ignored her but the Gryffindors from all different years tried to get a rise out of her by calling her names associated with snakes and taunting her about not having any friends.
Hope ignored them just like she did with the Slytherins but she was about to agree to a Wizard’s Duel that a 3rd year had requested. Thankfully for that boy the Weasley twins appeared and moved their friend away from the relatively pissed off girl who looked ready to murder the 3rd year Gryffindor.
Not long after the Weasley boys came back and apologised to Hope for their friend’s behaviour. Hope was surprised with the prankster’s apology but thanked them with a smile, knowing it would be easier to accept the apology than having the Weasley twins prank her constantly for being in Slytherin and for not accepting the apology.

After the red-headed twins left her again after patting her shoulder in respect before heading back into the Great Hall for breakfast. Hope watched the boys leave in confusion, not expecting this behaviour from the 2 Gryffindors. While the auburn haired Slytherin was distracted Harry made his appearance with a disgruntled Ron at his side.
“Hey Hope.” Harry said with a smile and the Gryffindors left the first year Slytherin alone since no one wanted to be on the Golden Boy’s bad side in Gryffindor.
Hope turned to Harry with a smile. “Hi Harry… Ron.” She added with a nod to the red-head who sneered back at her. However Ron didn’t say anything either as Harry still hadn’t forgiven him completely for being rude to Hope and pushing her nearly 2 full months ago. His ego wouldn’t let him be friendly with a Slytherin so Ron ignored Hope mostly which was completely fine with Hope, the less she has to communicate with Ronald the better.
Hope holds out a hand in front of Harry in regret as she requests. “Harry. I need to tell you something in private that will make you very upset. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you earlier but I didn’t know until yesterday. Can you please come with me for a minute before breakfast?”
Apparently Ron couldn’t hold his distrust for Slytherins and blurted out. “No way!”
Ron slapped Hope’s hand away with a glare before turning to Harry with worried eyes. “What did I tell you mate. Slytherins will do anything to hurt you and this is clearly a trap!”
Harry looked between his two friends wondering who to trust. Whereas Hope sighed in annoyance at the obnoxious Weasley boy.

After counting to 5 in her head and after Hope was able to contain the anger in her voice. “Look Harry. I would have preferred to do this in private but since your friend doesn’t trust me, I’ll tell you here.”
Hope took a breath to calm herself before starting. “Did you know that Hallowe’en is a day the Wizarding World celebrates? It’s because they celebrate the day Voldemort was killed.”
At the Dark Lord’s name Ron flinched and stuttered out. “Y-you said hi--ss name.”
Hope rolled her eyes at Ron but turned back to Harry.
“As you have most likely guessed by now I’m an orphan, just like you Harry. If this was me I’d want to know why the school and Wizarding World celebrates a day that would be classified as one of the worst days in my life. I didn’t want you to walk into the Great Hall without knowing why they celebrate this. I’m sorry for your loss Harry. I don’t know if anyone has actually said this to you, but you have my condolences.” Hope said with a light squeeze on Harry’s arm before she walked into the Great Hall.
Hope went straight to Susan and drew the shocked red-head into a hug as she whispered on the Hufflepuffs ear. “I’m sorry for your loss, Susan and I’m sorry that the Wizarding World doesn’t seem to understand that this is also a day for mourning. Especially for those who lost family to Voldemort before he died. I’m so sorry Susan.”

Halfway through Hope’s condolences Susan wrapped her arms around Hope tighter and started to cry on Hope’s shoulder. Hannah looked over to her two friends and was very confused about what was happening as all she could see was Hope rubbing circles on Susan’s back as her best friend cried softly into Hope’s neck.
Hope looked up at Hannah and mouthed, we’ll explain soon.
Before Hope turned her attention back to Susan and muttered reassurances to the distraught girl as her eyes took in the reactions from the other houses. Most students looked at the two auburn haired girls with slack-jawed expressions on their faces. Hope even thought that she may have heard in the most disbelieving voice coming from the Gryffindor table. “A Slytherin… just… hugged another student???”
Hope also caught Harry’s eyes and she could see a look of understanding pass through them and Hope saw Harry’s mouth move and she could make out the thank you, to which Hope replied with a small nod.

Hope’s eyes make the rounds around the Great Hall, the Professors look shocked and Babbling looks confused. Hope casts her silent telepathic spell on the part Vampire teacher, “Sheda relax.” Hope chuckled mockingly.
“I’m offering my condolences for the loss of her parents. I don’t think she realised how much she needed this.” Hope explained to the other woman.
Bathsheda’s jade eyes locked with Hope’s near sapphire eyes as soon as the Professor heard Hope in her mind again and nodded.
“I’ll come see you sometime later this week. However, since I don’t want there to be any possible chance of someone eavesdropping on us, can we discuss what happened last night during the Christmas Break?” Hope asked Sheda as she kept murmuring soft words to Susan.
Sheda nodded subtly, hiding the movement as she went to take a bite of her breakfast.
The Slytherins were downright glaring at her but Hope caught Daphne’s aquamarine eyes and the blonde haired girl's face was impassive as always but her eyes were always expressive to Hope. The time-traveller saw Daphne’s hidden emotions of understanding with a mixture of sadness in them as the blonde watched the scene in interest since she has been able to even look at her friend for the last couple of months.

Once Susan was able to calm down she thanked Hope for her condolences and Hope grabbed some pieces of toast and bacon to make a sandwich. Hope left with a polite goodbye and headed back to her dorm room as she had a study period first and didn’t wish to spend it in the library.
When Hope realised the effect she had on Susan by just giving condolences, she decided that she would send some letters out as Lady Emrys to the Most Ancient and Noble Houses who had lost family members during the last Wizarding War to offer condolences.
Since Hope believed All Hallow’s Eve in her world, especially within the magical community, was a day for remembrance and mourning rather than a day of celebration like it is here. So Hope chose to continue her tradition in this world.

So Hope used her study period to look through her Emrys Codex to find the name of the 7 families of Most Ancient and Noble Houses: Black, Bones, Greengrass, Carrow, Lestrange, Longbottom and Potter. Hope glared at the Carrow and Lestrange names before replacing them with the Tonks and Lovegood families.
Hope signs most of the letters with her Lady Emrys signature which she took great pride in as she spent weeks perfecting it as she knew she would need it in the near future. The Lovegoods were the only family that she signed with her own Hope Mikaelson signature. Giving the family her condolences for Pandora and to offer her friendship to Luna as compensation for a debt Hope owes the Lovegood family.
After Hope sent these letters off via fire messaging. Hope writes a letter to the Flamel’s informing them about her rendezvous with Bathsheda Babbling and her Vampiric side activating or at least some more traits. She’s still not sure yet but includes that she hasn’t had any cravings for blood as of yet.

Hope goes through her school day as normal, using a runestone from the Flamel family after mentioning to Nic and Nelle how some of the Slytherin students throw random ingredients into her cauldron as well as the Gryffindors.
The runestone is named ‘praesidio’ which basically creates a containment field around herself. It covers about a 2 metre radius, so it doesn’t affect anyone else as no one ever chose to be Hope’s partner in Potions which she is eternally grateful for.
But when Snape walks by Hope has to cancel the runestone’s effects so her Head of House won’t bang into the barrier. However as soon as he leaves the outcast Slytherin re-channels her magic into the runestone again to avoid any sabotage to her potion.
So this makes Potion classes at least somewhat bearable, but the auburn haired girl still gets frustrated when Snape gives full marks to all Slytherins except for her even though more than half of the Sytherins couldn’t brew an acceptable potion, Snape still marks them higher than her.

Hope still despises Flying class with a passion, however it just got a lot worse when her Vampire side started growling along with her Wolf about not being able to touch the ground. Hope’s Witch side tries to placate her other sides and tells them that she will be dropping this subject at her earliest convenience as she hates flying as well. Hell she even hates Quidditch as it bores her and she’s forced to go to the school games for at least for the first 2 years as part of Flying class.
All of her other classes are going well and she believes that she’s most likely getting A’s or whatever the top score in this world is. The universal-traveller is even learning the materials from Astronomy much to her utter annoyance as she now has to remember two sets of constellations and celestial events.

She had Herbology as her last class before dinner, in which Professor Sprout gave Hope a genuine smile. All of her Badgers gave Hope a grateful smile for looking after one of their own as well by offering Hope their friendship and support.
The Head of Hufflepuff House frowned slightly when she saw the look of disbelief on the 1st year Slytherins’ face when she took in all the Hufflepuffs wishing to become friends. But the auburn haired Slytherin girl seemed to bounce back rather quickly with a beautiful smile and a nod to all her Hufflepuff students.
Hope worked with Hannah and Susan with a relaxed look on her face, now that she had at least half of class on her side, the exiled Slytherin girl was able to enjoy the class more without fear of her classmates pulling any dirty tricks on her.
Susan seemed to be sticking close to Hope through the entire class. Keeping her attention on Hope with an appreciative smile on her face to show that she was thankful to the auburn haired girl, for offering her condolences to her when nobody else had ever considered it.

At the end of Herbology class, Professor Sprout requested Hope to stay back for a moment. Hope watched the yellow and green trimmed students leave, but she managed to see Daphne brush up against Susan lightly at the back of the group. Her Mate laced her fingers with Susan’s and muttered something in her ear.
This left the red-haired girl with a shocked expression on her face before a kind smile appeared on Susan’s face at the Greengrass Heiress’ quiet, yet sympathetic words. Daphne left to catch up to the rest of the Slytherin’s who were making their way to the Great Hall for dinner.
Hope smiled at the scene between her friend and her Mate, while her Wolf preened in satisfaction knowing her Mate has a heart of gold but hides it behind the Ice Queen persona. The Professor clears her throat softly, gaining Hope’s attention quickly. “I want to thank you Hope.” Professor Sprout says with a kind smile.
“I never realised that the Wizarding World has never acknowledged the loss of those who perished the days before You-Know-Who’s demise. We only celebrate the end of His reign of tyranny and destruction. When we should offer the families greatly affected like the Bones’ and Potter’s a day of mourning, rather than to force them to celebrate a day that causes them great pain.” Sprout admits with a sorrowful expression.
Hope looked down shyly at the ground due to the Professor’s words as she was embarrassed by the praise the Professor gave her.

Professor Sprout put a hand lightly on Hope’s shoulder which caused Hope’s eyes to shoot back up to the Professor’s in suspicion, before her eyes softened after a moment of recognition. The Professor filed this information away to the back of her mind with pity as she knows that when kids react that quickly with distrust as their first emotion. Then the child has usually been through a terrible or painful ordeal.
Professor Sprout is aware that Hope was an orphan as Susan and Hannah had told her when she asked her Badgers why they were set on protecting the girl from the rest of the Snakes in the den. The girls replied that the Muggleborn girl was kind, respectful if not a little guarded but that was to be expected since Hope was an only child and she lived with a married couple as her guardians since she mentioned to Susan on her first day that she was living as a ward.
“If you ever need someone to talk to, my door is always open. You’ve shown great loyalty to your friends regardless of their house and this is something I pride myself on. So I award 20 points to Slytherin.” The Professor says with pride in her eyes and a grateful smile before walking Hope out of the greenhouse and heading to dinner.

Hope walks in surprising comfortable silence with the Professor. As the girl with sea blue eyes passes by the bathroom she suddenly comes to a halt causing the older woman to stop as well.
“Sorry Professor.” Hope says to the Professor as she turns back to see why the Slytherin girl had stopped.
Hope lifts her thumb pointing towards the bathroom as an explanation before mentioning politely. “I’ll make my own way to dinner. I just need to use the bathroom.”
Professor Sprout just smiles and nods as Hope heads into the girl’s bathroom. The Head of Hufflepuff House frowned as she wanted to show unity and support from her Hufflepuff students to the Muggleborn Slytherin as an attempt to stop the other students from hassling the poor girl all the time.

As Hope turned the corner she could hear the soft sigh from the Professor as the teacher walked off, her soft leather boots hitting the ground with an even pace. Hope had realised what the Professor wished to do and she would have loved to go ahead with the public show of protection from Hufflepuff.
But alas the sound of soft sobs brought Hope’s mind back to the situation at hand. To speak to Hermione before the Troll arrives and offer friendship to the brillant 1st year Gryffindor.
With silent footsteps honed from walking in the forest as both girl and wolf. Hope made her way into the bathroom and knocked softly on the only closed door in the room drawing a startled gasp of shock from behind the door.
“Are you okay?” Hope asked with concern in her voice.
“Please go away.” A soft almost broken voice replies back, which almost tore Hope’s heart in two.
Hope sighed softly, coming to the conclusion that if she tried to force a friendship now she would only distraught the girl further and would never become friends with the bushy haired brunette.
“Very well. I’ll go. But whatever you are going through, it will get better. I promise and if you ever want to talk to someone, come find me. My name is Hope. Hope Mikaelson.” Hope said quietly and with as much sincerity as she could through a closed door.
Hope heard another heartbreaking sob, but knowing Hope couldn’t push her luck, so she turned around to leave, making sure her footsteps were a little louder for Hermione to hear before calling out softly. “Please just don’t give up, okay? You will survive whatever has got you down and you will persevere stronger than before.”

When Hope left the bathroom she heard Hermione start crying again and Hope clenched her fist in anger, knowing that it was Ronald Weasley who broke one of the smartest and most independent people in this world.
The Tribrid’s eyes flashed gold and dark veins came from the corner of her eyes as she stalked off to the Great Hall. She kept her eyes downcast so the portraits could not see her face and took deep breaths to calm herself.
As Hope arrived outside the Great Hall she had regained control over her anger and when she looked up she saw Professor Sprout standing outside the Hall, hiding just behind the doors so no one in the Great Hall could see her waiting patiently for something. Hope frowned slightly.
“Professor?” Hope called out in confusion, drawing the woman’s attention to her.
The Professor just smiled at her as she ushered Hope into the Great Hall with a hand behind Hope’s back, not touching her but giving the school the impression she was, the Herbology Professor seemingly guiding the girl to the Hufflepuff table.

As the Muggleborn Slytherin walked in with the Hufflepuff Head of House she couldn’t help but notice the glares from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were gone. A majority of the Gryffindors are no longer looking at Hope with contempt in their eyes. It looked like the Gryffindors were giving her a nod of acceptance or respect, Hope wasn’t sure which. Obviously the Slytherins' views would never change so long as she is a Muggleborn from a no-named family tree.
Hope honestly just doesn’t give a damn anymore what the Slytherins’ think. The only Slytherins that Hope would give a chance to are Tracey and Blaise. Daphne automatically doesn’t require a chance to prove herself as she is her Mate and her best friend in this world. So Hope already knows Daphne decently well but can’t wait to learn more.
Her Wolf and Vampire nod in agreement with a pleasurable sound that had Hope’s eyes widen slightly at combined noise.
Sprout on the other hand, looked very pleased with the outcome. A majority of the other faculty members were all quite happy with the events that occurred with the exception of Binns, who was taking a nap and Snape who practically looked like murdering Hope in her sleep with the glare he was shooting in her direction.

Hope internally grinned at Snape’s glare knowing this was going to make Snape’s life difficult with his Slytherins bitching to him, about Hope needing to be isolated to send her running from the school with tears in her eyes.
Hope had laughed in her room for hours when she overheard that plan from the Slytherins. If she could survive Lizzie Saltzman's pokes throughout her school years, then she could easily survive this.
These kids don’t know anything about her and their insults about her dead parents were a low blow, but she never got the same insults like, ‘Your mother is an abomination,’ or ‘Your father is a beast, murderer or a monster.’
So the insults were easy to shrug off, although they have taken to doing these insults in the common room when possible. When Susan had overheard one of the Slytherins bullying Hope and calling her names, Susan had hexed the boy that was bullying the lone Slytherin to trip face first into a desk, causing Hope to snort in laughter at the image.

As Hope sat down next to Susan and Hannah at the Hufflepuff table, she chanced a glance at the Headmaster, who was looking at Hope with curiosity in his eyes. For some strange reason this made Hope’s stomach roll into itself in fear of Dumbledore trying to manipulate the situation to his advantage or trying to use her to his own ‘Greater Good’.
Hope tried to shove this feeling of dread aside and focus on the conversation around her and she managed to answer some questions the Hufflepuff’s were asking her, including one from a 4th year Cedric Diggory.
Hope’s stomach dropped as she faced the future Hogwarts Tri-Wizard Champion. The dread she was feeling with Dumbledore a few seconds ago instantly turned to guilt and pity as she glanced at the cheerful boy who would be murdered by Voldemort in 3 and a bit years.

A loud bang sounded through the room as the doors to the Great Hall slammed open. A rumble of thunder shuddered throughout the castle, causing Hope to jump in surprise and groan in pain as she covered her ears due to the combination of loud noises.
Hope muttered out in a quiet moan of pain. “Fuck! That hurt!”
At the same time Quirrell is shouting out at the top of his lungs. “Troll! Troll! There’s a Troll in the Dungeon!”
When nobody made a noise or movement, Quirrell must have rolled his eyes internally. Because even while moaning slightly in pain, still recovering from the noise from earlier, Hope rolled her eyes literally as she zoned her hearing over to Daphne before bracing for the squeals of terror that will follow shortly.
Quirrell or Quirrell-Mort is an excellent actor Hope deduces as he feigns a look of shock and horror as he continues in a scared voice. “Thought you’d ought to know.”
Quirrell dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes as he fainted.

After two seconds of quiet there was another boom of thunder and this started the chain reaction of setting off the students with shrieks of terror. Feeding off the fear of a mass panic as the screams became even louder than before.
Hope thanks her foresight to concentrate on Daphne as her Mate is not screaming in terror. Instead she is trying to calm Tracey down as the Half-Blood has never seen a Troll before.
“SILENCE!!!” The Headmaster called out with a booming echo rebrevating through the Great Hall’s stone tiles.
Hope groaned in pain again as the Headmaster’s one word requesting silence almost drove her deaf with how loud it was. Hope made the leap in her mind, Dumbledore must have used a silent sonorous charm on himself. Because there is no way in hell an elderly man, who Hope believed to be nearly 100 years old or possibly older could make a sound that loud without magical assistance.

The Headmaster took charge of the situation quickly informing the Professor’s to find the Troll and for the prefects to take the students back to their dorms. However Hope just facepalmed near Susan who looked at her in curiosity.
Hope sighed at the cautious faces of the yellow-trimmed students around her and asked Susan simply. “Where are the Hufflepuff and Slytherin common rooms located again?”
This causes the red head girl to pale significantly, which Hope thought was impressive as the girl was already basically white-skinned.
Some of the Hufflepuffs overheard Hope’s annoyed remark and gulped nervously as everyone stood up to leave the Great Hall.
The Hufflepuffs tried to argue with their prefects but the prefects were resolute in leaving and following the instructions the Headmaster had given them. Even though the prefects knew that they were leading their classmates towards a Troll but had no choice, otherwise they could be stripped of being a prefect.
Hope didn’t complain, instead she just joined the end of the Slytherin line as they walked out the door. After informing the closest Hufflepuffs goodbye and that she’d talk to them tomorrow when everything had settled down.

Chapter Text

Hope found out that school was much easier to bear when she had classmates that spoke to her and wanted to help out. Along with Susan, Hannah, Su and Padma, Hope became acquaintances with the rest of the first years in Hufflepuff.
Lisa Turpin had backed off suddenly and chose to hang around Isobel and Mandy which caused Hope to bang her head on a desk. Sometime throughout the first week Hope felt awkward around the Ravenclaw girl, when she realised why the name Lisa sounded familiar.
The universal jumper remembered that Lisa and her 2 friends were the main source of Luna’s bullying. Hope made a promise to herself that if they bullied Luna next year, there would be hell to pay.
The only Gryffindors she spoke to were Harry, Neville and Parvati.

Nothing changed in Slytherin… Well, except for many of the older boys flinching something fierce everytime Snape was near them.
Snape decided to use Legilimency on one of the boys and saw an image of himself raping the boy as clear as day within his mind. Snape shook himself out of the poor boy's head and checked another student that was avoiding him, receiving the same results.
Snape shuddered but informed the Headmaster, this led them back to the Slytherin Wardstone and more letters to Lady Emrys. Hope ignored any further communication with the Headmaster after he wrote about targeting innocent children and making the poor students experience mental rape.
Hope sent one last correspondence mentioning how that specific ward requires the so called ‘innocent child’ to wish to physically rape someone. Lady Emrys also informed the Headmaster that the ward won’t actually activate unless the student was going to rape someone and made the conscious choice to follow through on their actions. Thus proving that the students were not as ‘innocent’ as the esteemed Headmaster claimed.

It was about a week before Christmas or Yule as the Purebloods call it. Hope sent out some letters to Neutral families as well as the Bones’, Longbottoms and Lovegoods, all from Lady Emrys except for the last family. As Xenophilius Lovegood was happy to reply to Hope Mikaelson each time she mailed to the family and he sent her a copy of the Quibbler after Hope made a subscription. Hope was curious to know what was actually written in the small magazine.
Luna also started writing to her but half the time, Hope was questioning if the girl has some form of cognition and premonition, considering how many letters Luna has sent that have hints about her other life. Hope’s missing friends who were basically sisters to her as well as a family who would do everything to protect the ones they love and about her being tasked with impossible challenges.

As Lady Emrys, Hope is carefully making alliances with the Bones and Longbottom families and calling in debts from previous alliances within the Dark families, like the Carrows and Lestranges. The Lestranges couldn’t dispute Lady Emrys’ claims to her debts as all of the Lestranges are in Azkaban.
Meanwhile the Carrows tried to keep the alliance they had, but failed since there is an old rule about servitude alliances which cancel out any magical connections between the political houses. Hope enchanted one of the letters she sent to the Dark family so it could scan the reader's magic, to see if the house had pledged loyalty to another house.
Lady Emrys’ spell worked and Hope was able to dismantle the alliance between the Carrow’s and herself as the Carrow’s pledged their loyalty to Voldemort by becoming a Death Eater.

Hope was in the library by herself one night after dinner and she was shockingly approached by the Golden Trio before the Christmas break, although Ron was reluctantly making his way over to Hope with a disgusted look on his face.
“Hey Hope.” Harry called out with a cheerful smile.
Hope’s head shot up at the sound and blinked a couple of times before smiling.
“Hello Harry. I notice that your Potion scores are going up much to Snape’s displeasure.” Hope replied with a smirk.
Harry laughed in amusement as he sat down next to Hope and gave her a one armed hug which Hope returned. Hermione cautiously sat down next to Harry but opposite Hope while Ron sneered at the Slytherin girl from his spot behind Hermione.

“Yeah, they are. Thanks for the help with that by the way.” Harry chuckled.
Hope smiled at the young Gryffindor. “No worries. Anything that pisses Snape off is the highlight of my day.”
Hope turned her head so she was looking at Hermione and Ron.
“Hi there Hermione.” Hope says with a nod before looking over her shoulder.
“Ronald.” Hope offers without any emotion.
Ron muttered under his breath. “Slimy, bloody, stupid snake.”
Before speaking a bit louder with a grunt, “Mikaelson.” Hope gritted her teeth at the red haired brat.
Hermione however had a different approach and blurted out. “Why did you try to comfort me on Hallowe’en?”

Harry and Ron were shocked at the sudden accusation from the bushy haired girl and looked at Hermione then Hope. One of the boys was practically beaming with pride, while the other was glaring at Hope in suspicion.
Hope just tilted her head slightly. “Because it seemed like you could’ve used a friend or just someone to talk to.” Hope replied honestly.
“But you are in Slytherin. No one in Slytherin has been nice to me. In fact they go out of their way to insult me and bully me.” Hermione continued on in confusion.
Hope bit her lip for a moment and looked at Harry who was curious as well before she looked around the library to see if there were any Slytherin students nearby. There wasn’t so Hope turned back to the bushy haired girl.

Hope sighed but answered Hermione’s query. “Just because I am in Slytherin does not mean that I am evil. Not every Slytherin is, despite popular belief. The majority of the Half-Bloods in Slytherin are just trying to survive the snake pit. Some of the others are protecting someone or something, so they follow the crowd to protect the ones they care about. There are some Slytherins who fit the second category in our year, so they won’t help out, but then again, they won’t join in either. Look for the students who are neutral. You’ll most likely notice that they stay quiet and invisible while still showing house unity. Just think and remember. Have I ever said any insults to you or tried to bully you?”
Hermione stayed quiet for a short while but eventually replied. “No, you haven’t. But you haven’t tried to stop it either.”

Hope sighed again and closed the book she was working on gently. “Hermione. I am a Muggleborn student in Slytherin. I’m the lowest of the low, a loner, an outcast within a house filled with bigotry and purity. My help wouldn’t have saved you. In fact it would’ve painted an even bigger target on you, making the bullying so much worse as it would’ve been a way for my house to hurt me indirectly. If my house didn’t have ill intent wards up throughout the castle to stop Slytherins from hurting or cursing other students. I would either be in the Infirmary, in a new school or dead. Why do you think some Slytherin students randomly fall down with their mouths sealed shut? It’s because they are continuously trying to attack me but get dropped by the wards.”
Harry looked down-right pissed, whereas Ron was conflicted and Hermione just realised the implication of what Hope had told them as her jaw dropped in shock.
Hope ran her fingers through her hair as she apologised. “So I’m sorry for being unable to help you. But I truly believed that by staying out of my classmates' rude encounters, that I was protecting you from more dangerous forms of bullying.”
“So all those Slytherins in the Infirmary… They are there because they are trying to potentially kill you?” Harry asked in anger.

Hope shrugged nonchalantly. “Yeah. I’d retaliate but then I would get hit by the wards. So to avoid that painful outcome, I meditate before bed to clear my mind and go for runs early in the morning to take some of the stress off throughout the day. I also hang around students from the other houses when possible during class, so my house will have less time to irritate me.” Hope noticed the more she spoke the more Harry got angry and sent invisible waves of magic out unintentionally.
Hope placed her hand on Harry’s that was lying on the desk. “Relax Harry. Everything is under control. There’s no need to avenge me. Nothing happened.”
Harry literally growled. “But it’s not right!”
“I know. But I can’t tell my Head of House as Snape despises me almost as much as a Gryffindor. The other Heads of Houses are aware and can’t do anything as it is not their house. Professor Sprout did the most she could by helping me align with the Hufflepuffs. As for the Headmaster…” Hope broke off as she couldn’t think of a plausible excuse to give the Golden Trio without breaking any trust between them and the Headmaster.

After a while of arguing quietly about Slytherin, Hope changed the subject and thankfully the Golden Trio rolled with it except for Ronald, who obnoxiously just had to insult the entire Slytherin house as much as he could.
Harry and Hermione were explaining their adventure with Hagrid and the Dragon Egg. Hope almost blanched at the topic of the Dragon Egg especially considering she knows about the First Task in the Goblet of Fire.
Hermione was the one to mention that there is an item, being hidden somewhere in the school that Professor Dumbledore and Nicolas Flamel were protecting. Hope internally scoffed as she knew that wasn’t true. Nic knew nothing about Dumbledore’s plans to draw out Voldemort.
Ronald was telling Harry and Hermione that they should head off to their common room.
Hope smirked as she finally was able to cut the red headed boy off as she was pretending to recall the name Flamel. “Wait, Nicolas Flamel? … Do you mean the Immortal Alchemist?”
All three sets of eyes shot to the auburn haired Slytherins direction quickly, almost making the 3 Gryffindors look like they experienced whiplash. Hermione cursed before rushing off to another section of the library while murmuring to herself that she should’ve known that.

Harry shook his head and let out a snort of laughter as he watched Hermione turn a corner behind a shelf before looking back to Hope.
“So what do you know?” The raven haired boy asks the Slytherin girl with a rare smile.
Hope smirked at Harry before relaying the information that Nicolas had requested she give the Golden Trio.
“Well Nicolas Flamel is known as the Immortal Alchemist and I believe he recently had his 660th birthday. He’s most known for his work on the Elixir of Life and for taking one Albus Dumbledore as an apprentice back in the 1960s. I believe Nicolas spends a lot of time in France and it’s said that the last time he was seen was during the reign of Grindelwald in WWII and that he is described as a frail old man.” She recalled while stumbling over Nic’s name as she wasn’t used to using it in a formal setting before.
Hope relayed the information she got from Nicolas and what she knew from the movies. The Tribrid never mentioned Perenelle as no one ever seems to remember Perenelle in the Flamel’s story. However this is how Nicolas and Perenelle are able to move around in Britain so easily, since no one ever expects a middle-aged couple when all they are expecting when it comes to Nicolas Flamel is a lonely old man.

When the Christmas Holidays finally arrived Hope spent the first two days as a wolf in the forests outside the Flamel Cottage. She was ecstatic to be able to release all her anger from the school year due to the Slytherins remarks and taunts as well as the snail-like pace Hope was learning at.
After all, Hope has already learned everything the teachers show her within the first 5 minutes and since she already has extensive knowledge on all things magic, her classes are basically child’s play for the powerful Tribrid.
The only class she is actually learning new things from is Herbology. Technically she is learning from Astronomy and Flying, however she doesn’t really care about either of those classes. Hope is also self-teaching herself in History of Magic so she doesn’t count that class in her list of classes she is learning anything from.
Once Hope had returned to the Flamel Cottage after wolfing out the small family went to Diagon Alley to do some shopping for Yule, which Hope had asked in curiosity. “So is Yule similar to Christmas. Like do we exchange gifts or have traditions?”
Nicolas answered her query. “Yes, we exchange one gift to each friend or family member. So thankfully only a short shopping trip.”

Hope looked at Perenelle’s unamused face who was glaring at her husband.
Hope quietly cleared her throat, drawing Nicolas’ attention to her. “You know that there’s no chance of a short shopping trip with two women, right? Be careful how you answer us.”
Nicolas looked between the two women before gulping in fear. “Take as much time as you need.”
Nic captured Nelle's hand within his own before placing a chaste kiss on the back of her hand. “Especially you, my heart.” He said with an amazing smile full of white teeth, with so much love in his voice, that it immediately wiped the glare off his wife’s face and replaced it with a serene smile, as she kissed Nicolas.
“Such a charmer.” Nelle teased with a loving smile on her face.
Whereas Hope announced theoretically. “And the crowd gives a massive cheer as Nicolas Flamel pulls off an extraordinary recovery and captures the heart of the love of his life.”
Nicolas and Perenelle let out a happy chuckle as Nic wraps his arm around his wife bringing her into his side to kiss Nelle’s temple. While Nelle wraps her arm around her husband’s waist as they make their way into Scribbulus Writing Instruments, somewhere Hope had requested they go for a gift for Daphne.

Hope was highly considering getting one of everything from the store but Nicolas and Perenelle talked her out of it, mentioning that she can get some items and enchant them with some of her own spells.
Like charming a book to never run out of pages or to enchant colours to respond to the artist's desire and alters the colour to match whatever the artist wishes. Hope considered the ideas given by Nic and Nelle and nodded her head begrudgingly at the ideas.
That was until another idea popped into her head after Hope had taught the Flamel’s how to perform wandless magic without a large strain on their magical cores. Once Hope decided to teach Daphne, all of her other ideas were tossed out of a window.
This gift allows Hope to spend time with Daphne in private, teaching her. Hope’s Wolf gave a wolfish grin at the thought of spending time with her Mate while Hope’s Vampiric side had a massive grin on her face, fangs showing as her upper lip raised for her smile.

Hope managed to get Harry, Hannah, Hermione, Su, Neville and the Patil twins a gift based on their favourite subjects along with some candy and chocolate.
Hope also got a gift for the other members of the Greengrass family. For Marcus she enchanted a bundle of sage for privacy since he is the leader of the Neutral Faction and he could use the additional protections the sage provides.
The youngest Mikaelson got Annabeth a book on Potions and Healing she found as a limited edition as for Astoria, Hope brought her a diary which Hope imbued with a spell that reads the magical aura of the writer.
Nic and Nelle looked at the auburn haired girl in confusion when Hope mentioned her gift to Astoria. The Tribrid looked around awkwardly at the crowd in Diagon Alley, Hope muttered a privacy spell under her breath. Hope told the two older wizards about being able to sense something being off with Astoria’s magic and how there seems to be something leeching off her, possibly a parasite of some description.
Hope informed the Flamel’s that she wanted to find out what is wrong with Stori so she can fix it. Nicolas and Perenelle looked at one another before saying that they know what is wrong with Astoria but are unable to do anything about it.
However the Flamel’s both agreed to take a Magical Vow once they were unable to help at Annabeth’s behest.

Hope’s face contorted in annoyance before calming slightly. Hope promised to look into Astoria’s magical illness before dropping the privacy spell. Hope headed off to Gringotts with a frown on her face as she expertly weaved around the busy streets of the wizarding market.
When Hope entered Gringotts, she bowed her head at the closest Goblin whose eyes widened in disbelief as he stood up to walk around the desk. Hope waited next to the Goblin in silence as Nicolas and Perenelle caught up to Hope with a worried look on their faces.
The Goblins’ eyes widened further at the introduction of one of their most prestigious clients entering their bank before recalling that Lady Emrys was also the Heir Flamel. Hope was smirking as she whispered in Gobbledegook, the Goblin’s native language to the Goblin beside her, to call for the Accounts Manager Grimtooth and inform the Goblin King of Lady Emrys’ arrival.
The Goblin blinked in disbelief at the spoken Gobbledegook from the Tribrid standing before him. The ‘Teller’ Goblin gulped as he regained his composure and called for another Goblin off to the side of the bank. The ‘Teller’ made some hand gestures and the guard nodded before heading down the corridor in a hurry.

Once learning that the Goblins spoke another language Hope was intrigued. So she decided to create a translator spell during her spare time at school, so she could use it to understand the language and communicate with the Goblins in their native language. Hope still had way too much time on her hands during school so these projects keep her entertained and busy.
Hope smirked as she kept speaking in Gobbledegook. “Thank you for contacting King Ragnok and would it be possible for me to see him today if he is not busy?”
The Goblin’s jaw dropped once again, still unable to comprehend the non-Goblin speaking his language.
Nic and Nelle stared at Hope in astonishment, while Hope just smiled at their reactions and added politely to the Goblin. “Also I apologise for not greeting you properly, Warrior and may your enemies blood forever wet your blade.”

Grimtooth’s arrival broke the unmistakable and awkward silence.
“Follow me please.” The elderly Goblin said as he walked down the hallway to the office Hope went to during her first trip to Gringotts.
After Grimtooth shut the door behind them he greeted the family. “Good evening Mr and Mrs Flamel. Good evening Lady Emrys. May I ask why Huntclaw was stunned speechless as well as your guardians?” He questions Hope.
Hope bowed her head to the Goblin before replying smoothly and a little bit deviously. “Good evening Warrior Grimtooth. May the bones of your enemies show your strength and fortitude.”
Grimtooth’s eyes widened at the greeting as that is reserved for Goblins who have taken part in multiple battles. However this was not a greeting that is known through the Wizarding world.
“I believe the stunned looks are my fault. During my free time at school I have been studying some of the books in the Emrys Codex and decided to focus on the Magical Creatures I have come into contact with, so I make sure I don’t make any slights in offending them. So I learned the proper greetings and also created a spell to act as translator between English and Gobbledegook so I could keep conversations private between myself and the Goblins. However I have not yet figured out how to write in Gobbledegook… Unless it’s only a spoken language.” Hope explains with a proud smile.

Grimtooth blinked a few times in shock before commenting slowly in disbelief. “That would definitely explain the stunned looks on Huntclaw and the Flamel’s faces. Especially if you spoke Gobbledegook.”
The door opened as Grimtooth was speaking and King Ragnok entered at the end of the conversation. King Ragnok boomed with laughter which dragged everyone’s attention to him before he settled down slightly.
“Good evening Mr and Mrs Flamel. I hope I could borrow your ward for a period of time? I believe she had messaged me asking for some information.” He said as he waved a sheet of parchment which Hope had sent earlier in the day when Nicolas and Perenelle were making heart eyes at one another.

Nic and Nelle looked at one another and shrugged.
“You have our permission, King Ragnok. However I didn’t think you needed our permission as Hope is an emancipated Witch and also the Lady of a Legendary House. We have no grounds to keep her from you.” Nicolas replied with a polite smile.
“Besides you are also her Proxy and may have to speak to her about topics from the Wizengamot.” The Immortal Alchemist added as an afterthought.
King Ragnok nodded in agreement at Nic’s words before looking at Hope with a feral grin.
“Good evening Hope Mikaelson. Lady of the Legendary House Emrys, Queen of the Werewolves and Princess of the Vampires.” Ragnok greeted the Tribrid with a smug smile.
Hope groaned in exasperation. “You are never going to let me live that down are you?”
The Goblin King shook his head with the same grin before roaring with laughter.

The rest of the room was shocked with the familiarity between the two magical creatures.
Once the King’s laughter died down, Hope greeted the King properly in Gobbledegook. “Good evening King Ragnok. King of the Goblins, Blooded Warrior and Proxy to the Legendary House of Emrys. May the souls of your enemies run in fear by the mere mention of your name or power.”
The Goblin King grinned before replying in Gobbledegook to the Tribrid. “Well done young Tribrid. Your intelligence continuously surpasses my expectations each time we meet, whether it be in person or by letter.”
Hope smirked as she made her request to Ragnok. “Thank you. Would it be possible to have any face-to-face conversations while in Gringotts in Gobbledegook? That way it hides what we are saying without a spell or charm so other Wizards do not learn of my identity as Lady Emrys?”

The Goblin King nodded and raised an arm leading to the exit to which Hope follows the prompt and starts to leave, before she turns back to the Flamel’s with a smile.
“I imagine I may be busy for 1-2 hours. I can meet back up with you either at the front of Gringotts or The Leaky Cauldron?” Hope suggests to her guardians.
Perenelle just waves her hand dismissively. “We’re already finished for the day. Whenever you are finished just come home.”
Nic decided to add his own judgement to his wife’s statement with a skeptical look. “Besides if anyone was stupid enough to try anything against you, I have strong suspicion that the culprit would immediately regret it. Actually, knowing you, they would regret it but not remember what happened as you would just wipe their memories or they would be dead. Depending on what the idiot decided to say to you.”
The Goblin King laughed as he walked out the door with Hope who was shaking her head in amusement before Ragnok called back with glee in his voice. “You’re not wrong Mr Flamel. Your ward is most certainly the most powerful Witch we have ever seen. It would be a fool’s errand to even attempt attacking you Lady Emrys.”

After Hope shut the door behind her, Lady Emrys asked the Goblin King. “So business first, then if I could borrow a Vault Runner to travel down to the Emrys Vault after we finish that would be great. I need to get some gifts for my Guardians and a few others.”
“I’ll take you after our meeting. I’ve always wanted to see what was down in that Vault.” King Ragnok replied as he rubbed his hands together greedily with a grin as he led Hope to his private office.
“I have no issues with that.” Hope replied.
Once they arrived at their destination they sat at Ragnok’s desk and Ragnok pulled out piles of documentation. He went through each piece of parchment with her but did so with neutrality, just stating the facts as he wished to study Hope’s reactions to the information.

Majority of the Dark and Light Bills the Factions wished to pass made Hope huff in irritation. Lady Emrys picked up a Blood Quill as she started denying all the Bills that cut down Muggleborns to a slave-like status. Or killing any cursed or magical creature that leaves their territory while the same Bill was trying to reduce the size of the creature's territory to a quarter of its original size.
Hell there was even a Bill to stop Magical Creatures from taking a Proxy seat, which caused Hope to chuckle darkly. “I sure hope that this Bill was due to someone other than you. Otherwise these guys are just trying to piss me off.”
“Well, you did say to cause hell.” King Ragnok said with a sharp grin.
“Although that Bill was made within the first 5 minutes of me showing up as Proxy. So I hadn’t done anything by that stage.” The Goblin Warrior admitted with a shrug.
Hope growled in anger, her eyes glowing gold with dark veins shooting out from the corner of her eyes. “Fucking Pureblooded pieces of shit!”
Hope looked back over to the Goblin King with golden eyes. “By all means, at the next meeting before the New Year, let’s raise some hell. Have you got some parchment and a quill handy?”

The Goblin King reached into his desk and grabbed the requested items, with a toothy grin he watched the young girl write on the parchment in silence for a few minutes. When she was done Lady Emrys handed him the piece of parchment after spelling it with a spell under her breath and asked him to proofread it.

I, Lady Emrys, of the Legendary House Emrys.
Wish to put forward a Bill of Entitlement.
Through this Bill I wish to proclaim that all Witches or Wizards from Pureblood Families are to provide proof of their entitlement to better improve their standings within the Wizengamot.
By signing this Bill I will compensate those who wish for an equal standing between the Light, Neutral and Dark Factions. For those who are hiding secrets within plain sight, will not receive compensation but rather the loss of purity within your Houses. With our Pureblood status as our witness so I swear.
Sincerely, Lady Emrys.

The Goblin King blinked a few times before re-reading the draft. His grin grew further as he realised Hope’s carefully placed words without making any threatening demands or allegations.
Ragnok laughed menacingly to himself as he spoke roughly to Lady Emrys. “Not bad. If I didn’t see you cast a spell on this parchment I wouldn’t have known. Since you wrote our pureblood status you won’t be affected by this Bill nor will I, but then again neither will the Half-Bloods or Muggleborns.”
Hope nodded in pleased agreement at the Goblin, grateful that the King of the Goblins was able to discern Lady Emrys’ hidden agenda.
“They aren’t the ones I’m targeting. The spell I put on the parchment reads their Magical Signature and if there is a hint or another person's magic. Whether it be a remnant of a Dark Mark, the Imperius or the people who are keyed to any loyalty potions. These Witches and Wizards will be charged by Gringotts, as there can not be any allegiance to a sole individual when the Wizengamot is in session.” Hope replied with a feral grin.

King Ragnok’s eyes widened as he was able to figure out Hope’s plan.
The Goblin chuckled as he continued from where Hope stopped. “And since I am your Proxy as well as the Manager of Gringotts, I can state this rule after the Bill is signed or at the end of the meeting. Your Bill will be able to show which members of the Wizengamot are disobeying the law. It would probably be more convenient to share this rule after the Bill has been passed around and signed, so I can make a clean getaway before they bitch about it. I believe the compensation for disobeying a direct law within the Wizengamot is 10,000G. This gold will go to you of course.”
Hope’s eyes were still glowing but when she grinned Hope had canines showing as the Tribrid growled out softly, “If you pull this off I'll give 50% to the Goblins for a plan/prank executed with style. The other 50% I’ll split up and extend to other Magical Communities such as the Vampires, Werewolves, Centaurs, Mermaids, Veela and the Fae. While sending the communities this offering of gold I’ll write them a note as Lady Emrys. Asking them if there is anything else within reason I could help them with, to just ask you as my Proxy or send a letter and I’ll get back to them as quickly as I can.”

Ragnok read the parchment again after looking at the girl with pride, the Goblin King then noticed more in the draft and laughed. “Even if those who are not breaking the law sign they are technically gaining nothing. You haven’t mentioned how you would compensate them. But once I inform them of the law that some of the members will be breaking, they will be compensated by not being marked as a criminal in the eyes of the Wizengamot and Gringotts. That’s bloody genius!”
Hope’s eyes finally returned to their normal sea blue colour and she gave a smirk that would make her family proud.
“Well, I am in Slytherin for a reason.” Lady Emrys remarked in a deadpan.
After finishing off the remaining parchment work for the Wizengamot with a groan, Hope and Ragnok made their way through the halls of Gringotts towards the vaults.
King Ragnok lightly mentioned with a pleased grin. “You know. Even without my input you still denied all the Bills I would’ve and accepted the same ones I would have agreed to. Although you spent a while looking over the Bills from the Neutral Faction, however you only agreed with one Bill. May I ask why?”

Hope gave him an unimpressed look as she answered with a sigh. “Even if they are from the Faction I chose. I don’t trust anyone. My life experiences have made sure of that. As for the Neutral Faction, they don’t know me and are most likely trying to con me.”
Hope rolled her eyes as she groaned in exasperation. “ I mean really. I just made a Bill that does absolutely nothing to the Wizengamot or the Wizarding World, except to find criminals for the DMLE to possibly arrest members of the Wizengamot and take 10,000G from each offender. Although I don’t expect them to be locked up long. They’ll probably pay someone off… If they have enough gold leftover anyway.”
Hope saw the grin on the Goblin’s face and sarcastically asked in annoyance. “Have I passed your tests?”

The mighty Goblin King shrugged with a toothy grin and led her to a cart. “Ladies first.”
Hope raised an eyebrow for a moment before the Tribrid schooled her features, Hope moved with the grace of a princess, hopping into the cart with the poise trained into her by her aunt Rebekah. Hope sat down crossing one leg over the other while placing her hands on top of her knee.
When the youngest Mikaelson looked up at the Goblin she broke character with one of her famous smirks. “Why thank you kind sir. Such a gentleman.”
The King groaned as he closed his eyes with a disturbed look on his face.
“Okay, I deserved that. Please don’t do that again. My Warriors will laugh at me.” Ragnok stepped over the rim of the cart as he shook his head in despair.
The cart sped off as soon as the Goblin sat down, Hope’s laughter echoed throughout the underground caves in Gringotts.

Once Hope entered the Emrys Vault she looked around for some gifts for Nic and Nelle, which ended up being an extremely rare Paragon Diamond and a one of a kind book on Healing Arts Hope found while browsing her Codex respectively.
The Tribrid also found a gift for both Susan and Amelia Bones from her vault, deciding on a Memory Stone which she will mail to Amelia before Yule to request her to place a memory of Susan’s parents into the Stone so Susan can possibly get some closure. Hope is going to send this gift from herself rather than Lady Emrys.
As for Amelia, Hope will be sending her a gift of an Emrys Family Runestone which erects a physical stone barrier whenever a spell is cast at her back or will block an Unforgivable Curse, which will hopefully prevent Madam Bones’ death. Hope believes this happens somewhere between the 5th and 6th movies. Hope will send this gift via fire messaging as Lady Emrys since Hope Mikaelson has no reason to send anything to Lady Bones or the Head of the DMLE.
Hope also found a necklace with a Phoenix Feather trapped in amber for Luna. The necklace accelerates the natural healing of the wearer and if worn by someone pure of heart, it will also act as a beacon for a Phoenix willing to help.
Hope had already spoken to Myrddin about protecting Luna in the next year but this necklace would help alert Myrddin if Hope isn’t aware of the bullying.

Hope was sidetracked by the jewellery when she saw rows upon rows of rings, necklaces, earrings, bracelets, cufflinks, brooches all in different materials and set with an array of gemstones.
Hope whistled in appreciation as she looked at the rings, wondering which ones would suit her blonde haired Mate before shaking her head.
“Too soon.” Hope muttered to herself.
However her eyes were drawn to a locket with powerful symbols etched into it but the crafting was so well done, that not many people would have noticed the protections on the locket. Hope picked up the necklace and noticed that it could be opened.
Hope decided to have a peek inside only to find more symbols etched into the inside of the locket. Hope recognised all the runic symbols on the locket as protections against potions, mind control, minor hexes (prank hexes), blood spells and locator spells. On the flip side, whoever put the necklace on the receiver will be able to monitor the wearer's heartbeat and stress levels, as well as locate the wearer at any time.

Hope pocketed the necklace with a smile knowing this would be a wonderful gift for Daphne. Lady Emrys was about to leave until she saw something that looked suspiciously like a sword stuck in a stone slab.
This stopped her in her tracks as she walked around the large stone, muttering under her breath in disbelief. “No way.”
Hope moved back a bit so she could see Ragnok waiting outside of her vault since no one can enter the vault without Emrys blood or an Emrys ring on their hand.
The Tribrid looked out to King Ragnok and called out. “Stupid question… But is Excalibur real!?”
The Goblin laughed at her, “Of course it’s real! I’ll admit. I was surprised that you didn’t leave with Excalibur on your first trip here.”
“Didn’t you see it the first time?” The Goblin replied cheekily.
Hope pursed her lips but still replied. “No actually. I didn’t see it before.”

Lady Emrys looked at the weapon beside the sword lodged in the stone and read the label aloud. “Oh hey, there’s Lancelot's spear.”
The Goblin stopped laughing at the young child and became very serious before making an offer/ “I know that you do not accept payment in gold from our past conversations, so I wish to offer a trade for that spear.”
Hope moved back so she could see the Goblin King,“What’s special about the spear?” She asked curiously.
The Goblin grunted but he spoke the truth as he knew the girl could hear his heartbeat due to her Werewolf abilities. “The spear of Lancelot is Goblin-Made and I wish to reclaim a weapon that we once made.”
Hope tilted her head to the side before walking over to the spear and picking it up. She was about to head out of the vault but Hope turned back to the sword in the stone and gripped the handle. Hope yanked the sword out swiftly.
Excalibur popped out without any resistance and Hope saw an enchanted sheath appear on a shelf. Hope pulled the sheath down from the shelf and slid the sword into its protective sheath before walking back to the vault door. Excalibur sheathed in her right hand and Lancelot’s spear held loosely in her left hand.

When Hope exited the vault she looked at the Goblin King who was trying very hard not to stare at the spear. Hope thought about what she knew about Goblins and she was aware that no Goblin would appreciate a Goblin-Made weapon given as a gift as it would be seen as an insult of the highest standing.
Hope thought about this for a few minutes while Ragnok stayed silent.
A light bulb turned on in her head and her face lit up with a smile before Lady Emrys made her offer. “King Ragnok, King of the Goblins, Blooded Warrior. I would like to offer a trade of Lancelot’s spear in exchange for training in hand-to-hand combat as well as training with a sword. Learning from the Blooded Warriors of the Goblin Nation would be an honour and a privilege.”
“I have also heard that there is a room here in Gringotts that is affected differently by time. I would like to spend a week in one of these rooms during each summer holiday, training for the next three years at least, or until I have become a warrior by your standards, King Ragnok. I would like my teacher to be yourself if possible but I am aware this would be unethical, as you are busy running your kingdom and also providing support for me in the Wizengamot. I know that you will not be available every day so any of your Warriors would be welcomed as my teacher. Is this deal suitable?” Hope offered with sparkling eyes as she was pleased that she found a way to release some of her pent up rage through fighting.
This made her very happy as her Wolf growled in excitement at the potential proposition to fight someone who are skilled Warriors.

King Ragnok blinked a few times and mentally went over the wording again and found no faults.
Theoretically all he is required to do is train her for the next three years at a minimum, but only for one week per year. “Just curious but if you exceed my expectations yet again and become a warrior within the first two years, what happens then?”
Hope shrugs non-committedly as she responds. “Honestly, I know that the next few years at school are going to drive me mad and I’ll need a physical outlet. Fighting is a good outlet and works for me. So I’m kind of hoping if I was a good enough student I could come around more frequently and train with your Warriors whenever they are available.”
Ragnok grinned at the proposal. He figured that having Hope train with his people would be a good idea.
Teaching the Tribrid how to fight would be a boon for the magical community. “As soon as a draft is written and checked by both parties, if agreeable. We sign.”
Hope sighed dramatically. “You and your damn Blood Quill. I swear you get off on me being in pain.”

The Goblin King couldn’t keep his composure and burst out laughing, slapping his knee while managing to snark back at the young girl who had the true wit of a Ravenclaw and the subtle cunning of a Slytherin. “I’d feel sorry for you, if only you felt pain from the Blood Quill. Any other person using a Blood Quill for more than 30 minutes would’ve been writhing on the floor in pain or would’ve been sent to St Mungo’s. But you used the damn thing for 2 hours with only one short break to make your draft before continuing with the quill. Poor you and your healing abilities. You must have some form of healing if the Blood Quill never left a single mark on your hand and trust me, I was keeping an eye on your hand, ready to tell you when to stop so you didn’t receive any scars from using the Dark Object.”

Chapter Text

Hope and the Goblin King went over the extensive trade details for Lancelot’s Spear since Goblins were incredibly precise in their transactions as they were possibly more paranoid than Hope.
Eventually a contract was written out and checked by both parties with careful eyes as Hope learned that the Goblins had an meticulous eye for detail. Whereas the Goblin King had learned that the Tribrid was an exceptionally cunning individual. The contract was written in clear and concise wording that in exchange for Lancelot’s spear, Hope Mikaelson is allowed a week of training each year for the next three years or until Hope becomes a seasoned Warrior by Goblin standards. Whichever comes first.

Just as Hope was about to leave the office in Gringotts, King Ragnok mentions, “It was a pleasure doing business with you and if you could keep writing correspondence to me that would be wonderful. They are the only thing that keeps me entertained. Especially after a Wizengamot session.”
Hope chuckles before replying, “I’m glad that I amuse you so much.”
Hope smirked at the Goblin as she spoke, relief coating her words. “Although I’m more glad that I don’t have to deal with the Wizengamot.”
The Goblin King rolled his eyes as Lady Emrys but Hope changed her smirk into a genuine smile as she continued. “But I am incredibly happy with my choice of Proxy. You are doing an amazing job.”
Ragnok scoffed in amused annoyance. “Bah. The Wizards are stupid and I will learn just how stupid during the New Year’s Bi-Annual Wizengamot when your Bill comes into play. With how you handled the Bills, I find it quite difficult to believe that you would be terrible at politics?”

Hope stalled before they left the hallway, causing the Goblin King to halt and look back at the Tribrid. The Queen of the Werewolves smirked at the Warrior Goblin before clarifying. “I never said I was bad with politics.”
This caused the Goblin to just stare at her incredulously.
“I said that I hated politics. Two very different things.” Hope smirk grew more devious as she expanded on her earlier remark. Ragnok’s eyes narrowed at Hope for a few moments before chuckling to himself.
Hope sighed as she played with the Emrys ring as she explained her family's history briefly.
“My family has been alive for over 1,000 years. They all shared stories with me, explaining how they toppled monarchs and kingdoms with calculated strategies or countermoves when they attempted to fight back. My mother was the Queen of New Orleans and each of the Magical Communities who lived in New Orleans: Witches, Werewolves and Vampires, along with the Human Faction. They all respected my mother. She ruled New Orleans in peace and prosperity.”
“Due to my family's influence, I’ve learned so much. Once I learn the rules of this world, I will most likely feel sorry for anyone who opposes me in the Wizengamot.” Hope smirked at the Goblin with a feral grin that should not belong on a 12 year olds face.
Hope tilts her head slightly before smiling lightly at the Goblin and walking off.
The Tribrid called over her shoulder as she rounded the corner. “I’ll see you during the summer holiday Blooded Warrior Ragnok. May your enemies drop dead at the mere mention of your name.”

Nicolas and Perenelle celebrated a quiet Yule with Hope as they didn’t wish to overwhelm the sorrowful time travelling and universal jumping girl. Hope appreciated the effort the Flamel’s went through so she didn’t feel pressured into celebrating Christmas, but to be fair, this wasn’t the first Christmas she had without her family. She was sadly getting used to that feeling of loss.
Most of her holidays during school had Hope spending Christmas with the Saltzmans. If Hope knew the reason for Lizzie’s ire with her, she suspected the holidays would have actually been fun but the blonde Saltzmans’ insults were too much for her some days and she had to lock herself into the guest bedroom.
Hope had handed out her presents to the Flamel’s before sitting back on the couch surrounded by an array of presents that her friends got her. Friends… How strange that word still sounds to the formerly isolated Tribrid.

Nic nearly had a heart attack when he saw the Paragon Diamond Hope had gifted him and asked her if she knew what he gave her. Hope smirked knowingly at him while Nelle unwrapped her book of ancient healing spells and gasped in shock. The brunette witch placed the book down gently and drew Hope into a tight hug. When Nelle let Hope go, Nic had immediately pulled Hope in a soft embrace and thanked her as well.
Hope opened her gifts from her friends first. Nicolas and Perenelle opened Hope's gift first as they were intrigued at what the young girl would get them, not expecting anything of true value at this stage since they have only known Hope for just over half a year.
Something that the Flamel’s have learned about Hope during her Yule shopping is that she works from her minor friendships first before going to her closer friends, then finally family. So they were exceedingly happy to be left until last or most likely second last before Daphne.

Hope received some books from her friends, but she was surprised with the gifts from Hannah which were a moonstone and a potted plant with a single flower. Susan sent an ivory bone blade with the Bones House Crest on it and Luna sent her a blue and white egg the size of a melon and will only fit in her hands when she cups her hands together.
Nic took the time to explain the moonstone and the plant which is a Glowing Moon Flower which will only glow in the light of a full moon. The moonstones in this universe are only used to store moonlight which Hope released a shuddering breath when she realised this stone couldn’t harm her like it did her mother.
Nic told Hope that when a moonstone catches the light of a full moon, it will use the captured moonlight to make the flower the blonde Hufflepuff gave her allow the flower to glow without the aid of the celestial light from a full moon.
Nelle also had to explain that by Susan giving an item with her Family Crest on it is a symbol or a request for an alliance or most likely in Hope’s case protection. Since Susan is blissfully unaware of Hope’s power and status as Lady Emrys.

When Hope asked about the egg she received dual blank looks and both Nic and Nelle shrugged in uncertainty. So Hope sensed the large egg with her magic and learned that it was a Thunderbird egg. Hope read the note Luna left and groaned loudly.

Hello Hope Mikaelson,
I’m very grateful you wish to be my friend considering you already have plenty of friends in this world and another. I send this gift to your feathered companion, so he may have a friend while you are plotting your grand schemes.
I hope to meet you soon, most likely Diagon Alley under the eyes of the foolish fabricator of books.
Luna Lovegood.

“That girl is going to get me into trouble one day, I can tell.” Hope muttered as she shook her head in her hands with a low groan.

Before Hope went to open Nicolas and Perenelle gifts to her, she asked them to wait for a bit as the girl with inquisitive sea coloured eyes got something from her room. Hope came back out carrying a large but thin rectangular present which she offered to both of the Flamel’s as a joint gift.
After handing over the present Hope busied herself by unwrapping Nicolas’s gift first which was a detailed diary written by Nic with some of his formulas and progression of his life’s work. Nic even told her that formula for the Elixir of Life can be found in the diary.
Hope chuckled as she made a snide remark about there being more than one Stone to which Nicolas and Perenelle rolled their eyes at her, stating that they already knew that she was aware of the multiple Stones from that first day in the forest.

Nelle gave Hope her Potions and Healing grimoire that will produce ‘perfect’ Potions and perform the most efficient Healing techniques that will hold better than any other Healing spells.
“Thanks for entrusting these priceless and precious diaries with me. It means a lot to me.” Hope said with a smile.
“You deserve it, Hope.” Nicolas replied.
“These are as much our legacies as they will be yours. After all, we did technically adopt you. They are yours. I hope you enjoy them.” Perenelle smiled at the girl before pointing her thumb at the gift Hope brought out earlier, “Also what’s this?”
Hope smirked. “I imagine I missed both of your birthdays this year. So happy belated birthday to both of you. Now open it.”

Nic and Nelle murmured, “Smart-ass.” Under their breath before ripping the paper off.
It was a portrait of Nicolas and Perenelle done on a Wizarding canvas so the painting moved like the ones Hope saw at Hogwarts castle.
The painting showed the true relationship between the two immortals. How much they love one another with the smallest movement and the breathtaking smile on both of their faces as the figures in the painting portrayed their real-life doubles as closely as a painting can get.
Both Nic and Nelle were stunned speechless at the gift.
Almost a lifetime later in Hope’s opinion, Nicolas made a heartfelt quip. “I know we asked for a portrait. But I was never expecting it to be so life-like. I love it!”
Nic looked over to his wife and asked excitedly. “Can we put this up in the foyer and place the other portrait in our home in France?”
Nelle nodded silently, still with an awe-struck expression on her face.
“It’s perfect.” She whispered.

Hope let out a sigh of relief as she wasn’t sure if they would like her painting and it was the first time she had made a moving painting. It appears she may have a talent for it. Hope looked over to her last gift on the couch. Her gift from Daphne and her heart started to beat faster in anticipation.
Daphne’s gift to her was an art book with unlimited pages. There was a long chained necklace of a heart with small crystals ranging in blue colours from the lightest blues, aquamarine, to one of the darkest royal blues tucked within one of the pages of the art book.
Hope smiled as she turned the necklace around to inspect the back of it and saw some protection runes on the necklace, this caused Hope to nearly burst with happiness. Her Mate wanted to keep her safe. Hope quickly donned the necklace and placed it over her shirt with a smile on her face the entire time.
The Flamel’s and Hope enjoyed their time together until 5pm as Nic and Nelle had to go to France for a Yule Ball. The couple asked if Hope could stay at Flamel Cottage instead of coming with them so they could hide Hope’s Heir Status with the Flamel family, to which Hope agreed to without any fuss. Hope wasn’t really in the mood for a Ball.

Hope decided to call around to the Greengrass Farm on the 27th. Apparently there is an unspoken rule in this world about not going to a house that had just hosted an annual festival the day after the event. For the Greengrass’s that was the Neutral Yule Ball in England as they are the highest standing family in the Neutral Faction that is willing to hold a Ball.
Lady Emrys had informed the Neutral families that she was unable to make the Yule Ball due to prior commitments.
Hope greeted the elder Greengrass’ politely as she Floo’ed in but ultimately headed straight to Daphne’s room, with a knock on the blonde’s door Hope waited to be invited in.
Hope heard a groan from the other side of the door and muttered. “I’m going to kill whoever this is, I swear.”
Daphne opened the door and saw a grinning Hope Mikaelson. Aquamarine eyes stared at the auburn haired girl in shock before realising she answered the door in sleepwear.
Daphne squeaked and shut the door in Hope’s face before calling out. “Just a minute, Hope! I need to get dressed.”
Hope chuckled quietly at the door before replying louder so Daphne could hear. “No problem. Sorry I caught you at a bad time. I’ll wait for you outside. There is something I have to talk to you about. So would we be able to walk around your property while we talk? ”

After seeing her soulmate for the first time since the holidays started. Hope was able to calm herself dramatically as a feeling of serenity washed over her by being so close to her Mate. Hope let out a relieved breath of air before walking slowly towards the rear of the house.
Hope passed Astoria’s room on her way out, seeing the door open the Tribrid had a quick peek inside and saw the girl writing in the journal Hope had gotten her for Yule. The Tribrid performed a quick spell to receive an update from the journal.
Hope nearly fell into the door in despair when she felt whatever sickness Astoria has is slowly killing her through her blood. Hope moved away from the door before Stori could see her as Hope didn’t think she would be able to come up with a legitimate excuse as to why she was so distraught. Hope tightened her hand into a tight fist, piercing her palm with her elongated fingernails as she semi-shifted into her wolf before storming out of the back door.

Hope was taking deep breaths to calm herself again but as soon as she scented her Mate coming closer, the Tribrid managed to reign in her anger and adopt a warm presence rather than the overwhelming anger she was showcasing just a moment ago.
Hope opened her fist and noticed the blood on her hand casting a mental scourgify on her hand. The spell instantly cleaned the wet blood away, revealing a clear hand with no puncture marks on it as Hope had already healed.
“I’m sorry about school Hope.” A distraught voice says from behind Hope before a pair of arms wrapped around Hope’s waist.
Hope’s Wolf purred in delight whereas Hope’s Vampire wished to pull Daphne close and never let her go. Hope was cursing her Vampiric side for her possessive tendencies. “Don’t worry about it. You told me what would happen, so I understand.”
Daphne leaned her head on Hope’s shoulder blade and shook her head in denial against auburn hair and Hope’s back. “It’s not. However I’m glad you made friends, especially with Susan. She will keep you safe.”

Hope rested her arms over Daphne’s and lightly started tracing patterns on the blonde girl’s delicate hands and arms causing goosebumps to raise. “She is. But I much prefer you Daph. You are my first friend here.”
Daphne sighed regretfully as she removed her arms from Hope’s grip and forced one of her famous ice masks in place before asking. “So why did you want to come outside?”
The Tribrid almost let out a literal whine when her Mate closed herself off and encased herself in her stoic persona. Hope turned around to face the taller girl, meeting the near expressionless face.
Hope hated that look and chose to grab both of Daphne’s hands within her own.
Daphne’s ice coloured eyes betrayed the blonde girl’s shock as Hope gently started to move backwards, guiding them towards some bushland in the distance. “I wanted to come outside so I could give you your second Yule gift.”
Daphne tried to bring them to a stop but Hope was stronger than she appeared, forcing her to be guided further towards the boundaries of her home.
A frown broke through the mask on the blonde’s face. “Hope. You already got me more than you should have. Please don’t give me anything else because I won’t be able to accept it.”

Hope kept quiet until they walked about 20 metres into the bushland, Daphne was still trying to stall them and refusing any more gifts.
“Relax love.” Hope subconsciously said repeating the endearment her father had always used and causing Daphne’s heart to skyrocket. Whether it was in fear or anxiety, the blonde girl didn’t know.
“This gift isn’t something that I can give you.” Hope continued before drawing the other girl closer so she could whisper in the blonde’s ear.
“It’s something I can teach you.” Daphne raised a sculpted eyebrow at Hope before the shorter girl continued, “Wandless Magic.”
Daphne jolted back to look at Hope in disbelief. “That’s not possible.”
“Yes, it is love.” Causing the other girl to gulp at the endearment that popped up again, “But I can’t teach Wandless Magic for everything. Only the spells that you have an affinity for as well as basic spells.” Hope explained with a small smile.
The taller girl tried to pull her hands back again and Hope decided to let go as Daphne turned around facing her house. “I don’t know what that means but you really shouldn’t be promising things that are impossible.”

Hope moved around Daphne before she could rush off back to her house. “I’m not lying. I promise.”
Hope put her hands on Daphne’s shoulders and turned her around so she had her back to the house again. “Here. Watch this.”
As soon as Hope had Daphne’s attention she called out “Incendia.” Using a spell that was the same in both universes, also making this one of the easier spells to show Daphne.
Hope conjured a ball of fire and threw it deeper into the bushland until it hit a tree in the distance and engulfed the tree in flames.
This shocked Daphne and Hope turned back to her Mate. “Fire is one of my affinities. I can command fire pretty easily.”
Hope turned to the fire and closed her hand in a fist as if she was suffocating the fire out of existence. The fire on the tree was extinguished at the same time as Hope’s hand movement.

Daphne’s eyes widened in disbelief, before turning to the other girl in awe. “But that shouldn’t be possible.”
Hope smiled at the other girl and replied. “And yet I just proved it is possible. I have also taught Nic and Nelle. Nelle can now perform most of the basic Healing spells without a wand because Healing is Nelle affinity, whereas Nic’s affinity resides mostly in Alchemy and Potions.”
Hope brought her hand up to the blonde’s face and cupped her jaw, stroking her cheek causing her Wolf to purr happily in the back of her mind.
“All we need to do is figure out which spells you excel at or find easy for you to perform.” Hope mentioned quietly as she was only a few inches away from the blonde girl.
The blonde leaned her face into Hope’s hand drawing comfort from the auburn haired girl before replying automatically. “Ice.”
The girls locked eyes and Daphne put her hand up to Hope's hand to gently pull it away as she didn't want her father to find out about her crush on the auburn haired girl. “I’m good with ice spells. There is a reason I’m called the ‘Ice Queen’ at school.”

Hope scoffed. “Yeah. Your ice mask fools almost everyone in Slytherin. Not me though. Although I think Tracey and Blaise are pretty close to uncovering the mask.”
Daphne’s eyes widened once again and her mouth was slightly parted in disbelief and fear.
“But I’ll admit. I didn’t know that title was also given to you for your preferred spell type. At least your affinity is an element. They are the most complex to learn but also have the most possibilities and potential.” Hope remarked with a smile.
“First thing though. I need to teach you how to feel your Magic. Do you trust me to guide you?” Hope asked with a baited breath.
Daphne blinked a few times, a light blush crossed her face as she answered. “I do.”
Hope smirked at the blonde’s reply before informing Daphne the steps for her to feel her Magic. “Alright. I want you to close your eyes and listen to my voice.”
Daphne sighed but closed her eyes. “Good. I want you to take deep breaths and calm yourself, please do not use your Occlumency for this.”
Daphne’s right eye opened to glare at Hope for a moment before shutting her eyes again as she began to take deep breaths.

After a few minutes and some encouragement from Hope, Daphne was able to get her breathing even.
“Nice. Now I want you to imagine a corridor, filled with multiple doors on each side. These doors will hold your memories, emotions and your dreams for the future. These doors will all be white. At the end of the corridor there will be a door on it’s own, this door will be a colour associated with your base magic. Since you said it’s ice, look for a crystalline door. I want you to walk to this door and open it slowly. As you are opening the door you feel yourself surging with Magic. Once you are pulsing with energy I want you to bring your hands in front of you and cup them together, then murmur lumos, focusing the energy into your hands.”
Hope listens to Daphne’s even breathing and senses her Mate’s Magic coming to the surface, Daphne’s hands rise up slowly and cup in front of her and murmur, “lumos.”
A bright light appeared in Daphne’s hands and Hope grinned in delight, ever so pleased that her Mate was able to pick up the ability of unlocking her magic so easily. Afterall it took Nic and Nelle almost 2 hours to figure it out, while Daphne got it within 30 minutes.
Hope’s Wolf and Vampire were also pleased that Daphne was able to access her magic as it allowed them to release a breath of fear that they had been holding in. All three parts of Hope were afraid for Daphne when she discovered her Mate was vulnerable to an attack if she didn’t have her wand. This was the main reason Hope wanted to teach Daphne how to access her magic as quickly as possible.

“Wonderfully done Daph. Now that crystalline door you opened was your Magic. Walk inside the room while keeping your Magic flowing into your hands. Once you enter the room, there will be items or smells in this room which will help you understand and recognise your Magic. I want you to call out any of the items in the room which draws your attention directly to it.”
Daphne’s eyes are shifting under her eyelids as she looks around as she calls out the first item that captured her attention. “Fresh snow.”
Daphne’s light in her hands glowed brighter causing Hope to squint slightly.
Hope starts slowly walking around Daphne in a circle but staying far enough away so she doesn’t interfere with Daphne’s sensing, after the third rotation the blonde calls out another item or rather smell. “Oranges.”
The light became brighter for a few seconds before it almost blinded Hope when Daphne called out another item. “Parchment.”
“Well done love. Now I want you to keep channelling your magic into your hands and open your eyes slowly.” Hope directed.

As Daphne was opening her eyes, Hope came to a stop in front of her Mate and watched as the blonde gasped in awe at the light she had in her hands.
“Congratulations Daphne. You now have access to your Magic whenever you want.” Hope praised her Mate with a proudful smile on her face.
Daphne laughed in excitement before dropping her arms causing the spell to die out before hugging Hope in a tight hug. “That feels amazing! I never knew what my Magic felt like until now! Thank you Hope.”
Hope returned the hug with a chuckle. “You’re welcome love. I’m glad I could help.”
Hope and Daphne spent about an hour outside practising Daphne’s wandless Magic. In such a short time Daphne had learnt to create ice walls, which in Hope’s mind will become an excellent defence against spells, unforgivables and even physical items or weapons. The blonde witch also figured out to send out any icy blast from her hand, create spears of ice and even turn the ground to ice.

“Keep practising over the holidays and you’ll get better at it everyday.” Hope said with a smile as the two girls walked back to the house. Hope was biting her lip in anxiety as she had to tell Daphne something she most likely won’t like. Hope reached out and tugged Daphne’s arm just before they passed the stables for some Pegasi and Hippogriffs.
Hope sighed in defeat as she said. “There is one downside to me teaching Wandless Magic to you. This was a Family Spell… Well Secret that I created with Nic and Nelle, so I’m not sure if you are able to teach anyone. So you’ll have to make a decision on whether to tell others you can use Wandless Magic or you keep it quiet. But I don’t plan on teaching anyone else at this stage. You are the one I want to protect and the one I trust. No one else has managed to reach that level of trust in life except my family.”
Daphne’s eyes went downcast at the news but she gave Hope a forlorn smile. “I understand Hope. It’s a Family Spell. It’s completely up to you and Mr and Mrs Fell on who you share your secrets with. Though I’m glad that you trusted me enough to teach a Family Secret to someone other than your adoptive parents.”

When Hope arrived back at Flamel Cottage she pulled out a vial filled with Astoria’s blood as she magically transferred some blood into a container to study as she passed Stori on her exit out of the house
“A fucking Blood Curse! Are you fucking serious!” Hope shouted as she exited the study room.
The angry Tribrid stormed into the living room and was met with twin worried looks shared between Nicolas and Perenelle. They saw Hope’s golden eyes with spiderwebbed blood extending out of her irises as well as veins protruding from the corners of Hope’s eyes, indicating that Hope was beyond angry. She was livid. Absolutely pissed off.

“A Blood Curse! What the actual fuck!” Hope growled out as she turned on Nic and Nelle, “Please for the love of fuck tell me everything you know about this fucking Curse before I start setting things of fire!”
Nicolas nodded placately while Perenelle started to explain quickly. “Yes, Astoria has a Blood Curse on her that skipped the last generation and thankfully Daphne as well but this Blood Curse has afflicted the Greengrass’ since the 1200s. It targets the blood removing the oxygen from the red blood cells and replacing the oxygen slowly with mezerein and ironically daphnetoxin. Which is slowly poisoning Astoria making her pale, frail and weaker by the day. I’ve tried all my known methods of Healing but had no luck.”
Hope tried to calm down but when she asked her next question, she had a continuous low growl vibrating through her throat making the girl sound feral, like she could rip someone's throat out. “What options did you try? I don’t want to repeat the methods you have already tried.”
Nelle explained each method she tried as well as the results, which were disastrous. While others showed promise but ultimately failed in the end, these included the Elixir of Life, Phoenix Tears and a Blood Cleansing Spell.
Hope’s eyes finally returned to normal as she nodded along with the Healing Techniques Nelle attempted.

The three Magical Beings were silent for almost five minutes before Hope broke the silence. “Sorry for my language earlier. But I think that those swears were well deserved. But I apologise. Sorry.”
Nelle scoffed before bringing Hope into a hug.
“That’s alright dear. As much as I don’t appreciate that type of language I completely understand why you exploded when you first came home. But can you try not to swear like that frequently?” Perenelle questioned with a small smile without any malice behind it as she let go of the girl.
“I’ll try.” Hope replied honestly.
Hope reached out to touch Perenelle’s arm and took her hand into her own before asking the older woman. “However, would you be able to help me go through some of my ideas to cure Stori?”

Nelle covered Hope’s hand with her other hand and bent down to gently kiss the back of Hope’s hand, making a promise. “Of course. I’ll always help someone in need.”
Perenelle smiled at Hope. “Especially the sister of your Soulmate.”
Hope’s eyebrow rose in amusement and she laughed. “Of course you two would’ve figured that out.” Hope shook her head in exhilaration.
Nic scoffed quietly. “I was expecting more of a reaction than that.”
“Nah. But I will need to go for a run before I talk to you two about Daphne.” Hope smirked before turning around and walking out the back door without another word.

The following day Hope met up with Professor Babbling at Bonny Glen Woods, on the Bonnyglen Lough side of the lake at 9pm. Before Babbling could even start speaking, Hope held up a hand to signal the Professor to remain silent as she pulled out a bundle of sage.
The Tribrid silently lit the end of the sage with her magic and waved it around for a few moments before mentioning. “Well this should cancel out any listening charms. Sorry for the cloak and dagger routine.”
Bathsheda groaned but nodded her head in agreement. “Smart. Dumbledore has been keeping a close eye on the staff. It wouldn’t shock me if he had monitoring charms on us.”
Hope bobbed her head to the side. “Well, plus side. Now that your Vampire side has activated properly, it will cancel out any Potion effects if he’s dosed you since Vampires are resistant to a majority of Magics. Charms wear off faster. It’s a useful defence.”

Babbling rolled her eyes. “As interesting as that is, I wanna know how my Vampire side activated and how another Vampire has entered Hogwarts without the wards picking you up.”
A sigh left Hope’s mouth. “The wards are easy for me to manipulate as you could guess, remember I hid you.”
Bathsheda grunted in acceptance at the fact as the student continued. “And as for our Vampire sides… My Vampire side was inactive just like yours. But once our Vampiric sides sensed once another when I touched you, it brought both our Vampiric traits to the forefront. Activating both our Vampire sides… Or in my case partially. My Vampiric side hasn’t fully activated yet but it’s getting closer.”

The professor paced back and forth as she took in the information the first-year had given her. “Alright. I suppose I can wrap my head around that but there’s one thing that is bothering me. I could tell you are a Vampire however you don’t possess any of the traits I have. So how is that possible?”
Hope scratched her forehead before running her hand through her hair. “Look, I want to trust you. But what I have to say is impossible and I want your word.”
Hope held up her hand again before the professor could interrupt her. “Not a Magical Vow, just your word and if you truly mean it, I’ll believe you and tell you.”
Bathsheda let out a breath and paced again for a while before looking Hope directly in the eyes. “I give you my word I won’t tell anyone what you tell me, unless you give me permission or if for some reason I believe someone could help me or you if one of us is incapacitated, I will only tell them the minimum details so they can help.”

“That’s fair.” Hope replied neutrally.
“To start with I’m not from this universe.” Babbling’s eyes widened and Hope continued with a partial smile as she mentioned, “I’m also a Tribrid.”
“Tribrid?” The raven haired woman asked in disbelief.
“Yeah. A Tribrid… Well The Tribrid. A mixture of three Magical Creatures. You already know two of them, Witch and Vampire. The last part of me is a Werewolf.” Hope explained as she glowed her eyes under the light of the moon.
“I can shift into my wolf whenever I want and I have total control. I also don’t have to shift under a full moon, so I can hide my wolf in plain sight unlike the other wolves from this universe.”
Bathsheda blinked owlishly for a few minutes. “Alright. That blew my mind. I need time to wrap my head around a different universe and an impossible combination of creatures. Any more explosive spells you want to drop on me.”
Hope smirked. “Yeah. I have more bombs I could drop. But those ones I’ll keep to myself for a little longer.”

The professor groaned in exasperation and placed her head in her hands rubbing her eyes, she stopped when she remembered something. “You promised to tell me about the Slytherin Wardstone. Any chance you could tell me what actually goes on in there?”
Hope just stared at the raven haired woman before grinding her teeth wishing Sheda forgot about that small detail. “I did say that, didn’t I.”
Sheda nodded at the girl and Hope let out her own groan. “Fine. As you know the Wardstone had a new change of guardian. I believe the Goblin Sharptooth said it was Lady Emrys who became Slytherin’s Protector.”
“Yep. I know about that. Dumbledore keeps mailing the woman to ask her to take down the protections.” Bathsheda inputted.

“Right. So as you may have guessed I am probably the worst student to land into Slytherin considering their blood purity regulations. It’s even funnier knowing that I’m also a Tribrid in Slytherin. But I digress. Lady Emrys removed all previous Runes, Enchantments and Wards from the Wardstone and etched in new Runes of protection, Enchantments of security and finally Wards that inflict punishment to those Slytherin students who inflict pain onto another student whether physical, mental, psychological or emotional. I know this because Lady Emrys informed me.”
“These Wards may protect me and also makes travelling or even hanging out in Slytherin possible. But it doesn’t just protect me, it protects any victim from any house… It may even protect anyone within the Hogwarts wards, which is why it’s so effective.” Hope explained in partial awe as she never expected the Wardstone to be that powerful.
“Although I was the first person aware that the Slytherin Wardstone had been altered to protect others so I was not afraid at school. In fact I had great entertainment whenever someone in Slytherin tried to curse me… Repeatedly… The idiots.” Hope shook her head in shame.

Chapter Text

During the rest of Hope’s holidays she met up with the Greengrass’ a few more times and discreetly flirted with Daphne, who was trying very hard not to react or blush. Sometimes Daphne succeeded in hiding her emotions, other times Hope was a little too direct or vulgar, causing Daphne’s jaw to drop a few times in obscurity.
Hope also helped Daphne practise her wandless Magic by learning to sense other people’s Magic so she can’t be blindsided. Hope had Daphne practise sense reading on her since Hope knows exactly what her Magic feels like so she can confirm if Daphne can allocate the scents associated with her.

Daphne was able to sense Hope’s Magic after three attempts as Hope’s Magic almost knocked Daphne on her ass on the first attempt due to how powerful the auburn girl’s Magic is. The second attempt had the blonde requesting they stop as it was giving Daphne a headache.
On Daphne’s third attempt the Greengrass Heiress learned how to ‘mute’ the overwhelming waves of Magic coming off Hope. Daphne felt lightning, tasted blood, smelled the forest and she couldn’t name the last scent but to Daphne it literally felt like Magic itself.
The blonde girl looked at Hope with a starstruck look as Daphne has never felt this type of pure level of Magic on anyone before.
Only Hope.
This was the first time that Daphne felt absolute adoration for Hope and wanted to wish for more, even though she knew that she could never be with Hope due to her Heiress status. So Daphne chose from this moment onwards to spend as much time with Hope as she can before her father forcibly removes Hope from her life.

Hope spent the rest of her time working with Nelle and sometimes Nic as they tried different potential cures. The universal-traveller came across a breakthrough when working with Astoria’s blood.
Using Hope’s own blood altered the Blood Curse and killed the Curse, but it didn’t restore the oxygen levels in the blood. Meaning Stori wouldn’t get any weaker then what she was at the moment, but she wouldn’t get any stronger either.
So the Tribrid tried mixing her own blood with other variables until Myrddin hit her over the head with his wing and cried a few drops of Phoenix Tears on a sample that had Hope’s blood in it for almost 3 minutes. The blood on the petri dish sizzled for a moment before it stabilised.
Hope ran some Diagnostic Charms she learned from Perenelle and whooped in delight as the test sample no longer had the poison from the Blood Curse. In fact any poisonous cells were altered by the Phoenix Tears and reverted back into oxygen cells. Hope had Perenelle go over her findings and they whooped in excitement as they found a cure for Astoria.

Unfortunately Hope didn’t have enough time to meet with the Greengrass’ again to cure Astoria before school started up. As much as Hope is beginning to trust Nicolas and Perenelle she doesn’t want her blood bottled up this time.
Hope was afraid of her blood's effect on this universe. So she told Nic and Nelle that to cure Astoria she will need to be on-site to make sure no one gets any of her blood. Another thing Hope also insisted on was that Hope had to stay at the Greengrass’ or at least with Astoria for the 24 hours directly after drinking her blood to make sure she doesn’t die and come back a Vampire.
That would be horrible. Nic and Nelle agreed to Hope’s conditions as they were for safety concerns for the world and Astoria, even if it did include some of Hope’s paranoia.
However the couple suggested that they could invite both of the Greengrass girls over for a sleepover so that it could be used as part of the 24 hour time frame.

The other thing that happened during the holidays was the Thunderbird egg hatched. Hope asked her Phoenix for his opinion on what they should name the Thunderbird chick. They decided on Alexandria and Myrddin basically kidnapped the newborn chick, to give the Thunderbird a parental figure and teach the young bird how to survive.
Hope managed to surround the chick in Magic so it can release steady amounts of Magic to fuel its growth and health as Hope will be at school and the Thunderbird can’t come to Hogwarts with her. The little chick would attract too much attention.
It also means that Myrddin will be with Alexandria the entire time to keep the chick in a safe environment. Myrddin informed the Tribrid that he wouldn't be able to Flame Hope anywhere for the considerable future until the Thunderbird is old enough to look after herself.

Hope looked up all books relating to Thunderbirds to learn how to take care of one, she learned that newborn chicks need consistent care. The Tribrid smiled as she realised having Myrddin look after the baby Thunderbird was the best scenario for the newborn chick that didn’t involve carrying a baby bird through Hogwarts.
Hope also asked if Nic or Nelle could look in every so often. Which was something that the Phoenix specifically grumbled at as he could look after the baby bird by himself and doesn’t wish to be under constant supervision from the Flamel’s.
Another thing that was mentioned in the books is that when a Thunderbird hatches in the hands of someone with a Magical Core, the bird will bond with that person, creating a Familiar Bond. Since there is a Familiar Bond the Thunderbird needs constant Magic from its bonded partner, which is why Hope created a Magical sphere around the bird to feed Alexandria with enough Magic to ensure that she reaches her highest potential.

Once back at Hogwarts, Hope stuck by Susan as much as she could to get away from all the derogatory remarks from the Slytherin students. They have finally realised that they could still call her names without dropping to the ground in pain.
So all Hope heard from the Slytherins was ‘filthy Mudblood’, ‘little bitch’, ‘Hufflepuff whore’, ‘Golden Boy’s slut’ and many more. Thankfully Hope could ignore all of the baiting by focusing her senses on Daphne. Ever since Hope taught the blonde girl how to use her Magic without a wand, Hope has been able to sense Daphne more clearly than ever.
Since Hope was able to remain calm throughout all the hazing her Magic stayed tranquil and peaceful so Daphne's new sensing ability didn’t pick up any discord from Hope which allowed the Heiress to keep her Occulemeny barriers up without any problems.
Hope and Daphne learned over the holidays that they were able to sense each other's emotions if the emotion was strong enough. Once Daphne sensed Hope was depressed as she was staring at one of the Greengrass family portraits and Daphne felt a tear trail down her cheek in shock. She rubbed it away but Hope saw and Daphne was hit by a strong feeling of confusion that matched the look on Hope’s face.
Since the girls learned of this interesting development they kept it quiet, never speaking about it but also learning how to ignore any foregin emotions until it felt natural.
They spent their free time learning control so that once they got to school the girls were able to keep their secret of wandless Magic from the rest of the school.

Hope went to her classes, passing all her courses without any major issues. The Tribrid still absolutely despised Flying class with a passion. Hope’s self-studying in History of Magic was always interesting and educational.
However Hope has been noticing Daphne staring at her during most of her classes, tilting her head in intrigue at the spikes in Hope’s Magical Aura, especially when Hope casts her spells. Daphne learned that Hope was barely touching her Magic to produce spells in class. Daphne chose to keep this information to herself and study her crush further in secret.

Hope showed up in Professor Babbling’s classroom in the second week dragging a chair in front of the teachers’ desk and sat down looking at the notes on the raven woman's desk. Bathsheda’s eyebrows rose as she looked at the girl.
Hope looked the Professor directly in the eyes and flashed her veins at the woman.
“So have you figured out the problem?” Hope asked vaguely.
Babbling’s eyes narrowed slightly before remembering the last conversation she had with the first year student about the listening charms in the rooms and the monitoring charms hidden by Dumbledore. “Honestly? I’m still trying to figure it out. But I would value your input over others so I trust you enough to help, but I would prefer to think about this a little longer.”

“Fair enough.” The Tribrid replied.
Hope’s darkened veins disappeared but she decided to ask. “Do you still want me to pop around every so often to help out with your Runes?”
Bathsheda recognised that Hope cut out the speculative wording and the auburn girl is no longer talking with hidden messages and she was asking a legitimate question. “Sure. I don’t mind you turning up to assist me with Runes. But today I just want to figure this Rune out on my own. Sorry for wasting your time.”
Hope smiled genuinely.
“No worries at all. I’ll let you finish your work then. It was nice speaking with you, Sheda. See you next week.” Hope said as she stood up, returned the chair back to the desk, then she waved at the Profesor before exiting the room.

The rest of the school year passed by nearly the same as Hope had expected. Hope had gotten craftier at avoiding the House Quidditch matches, apparently being the lonely girl in her old school gave Hope the knowledge to find all the hiding spots in record time.
On the occasions Gryffindor wasn’t playing she seemed to have the Weasley twins walk up to her even though she was cloaked. Hope had erected Wards to keep everything out around her during the games to avoid spells from other Houses, especially when they played Slytherin and all of the balls played with in Quidditch.
The Quidditch fans nearly spend more time trying to hex the other team's crowd when a bad call is made than actually watching the damn thing. Which is slightly funny considering the moment a Slytherin student tried to hex someone the wards knocked them on their asses. Hope was slightly confused why the wards weren’t actually working on the Quidditch players since Slytherin plays dirty 100% of the time.
Maybe Hogwarts base ward allows for violence with a Quidditch match itself?? Who knows?

The only time she sat in the stands to watch a game was the Slytherin vs Ravenclaw match and Hope hadn’t learnt to adjust her Wards to repel the Bludgers or any of the other balls used in the game. The Tribrid was studying and jerked her head to the right with quick reflexes, dodging a Bludger expertly as one of the Slytherin Beaters hit a Bludger at her.
Hope looked up after righting herself, narrowing her eyes in a glare as she noticed the other Bludger on the field heading towards one of the Beaters. So she waved mockingly at the Beater, distracting him causing the metal ball to slam into the back of that Beaters head. Hope smirked to herself as she watched the Quidditch player fall off his broom.
Almost 30 seconds after that debaticle Hope was once again brought out of her studies when something gold and fast shot past in front of her face as she was reading. Hope didn’t even think, she just reacted again and caught the small thing flying past. After Hope felt the thing closing its two thin and fragile wings back within itself.
Hope opened her closed fist and saw the Golden Snitch.
“Fuck.’ She muttered under her breath before pegging the small golden ball into the field with her wolf strength, not caring where the small gold ball actually went.
The Slytherin Seeker had moved in front of the throw and was hit directly between the eyes, causing him to fall off his broom. The Ravenclaw Seeker saw the Slytherin Seeker go down by the Snitch hitting his head and capitalised on catching the golden ball, winning the game for Ravenclaw.
Hope blinked once before shrugging in response to the end of game and left the Quidditch stands before all hell broke loose.
God Hope hated Quidditch or anything to do with broomsticks and flying.

Hope was ever so thankful that it was nearing the end of the school year and it was the day the Golden Trio went to stop ‘Snape’ from stealing the Philosopher's Stone. After dinner Hope went back to her Dorm for a moment casting ‘Invisique’ and walking out, closing her door behind her as she made her way to the 3rd floor corridor unseen.
Hope waited as she leaned up against the wall, sighing in boredom as she didn’t know when the 3 Gryffindors would show up. Sea-blue eyes watched as Quirrell walked past her, opening the door and transfiguring a self playing harp as he shut the door again, locking it.
Hope heard him land on the devil’s snare with a thud on something wet and solid, she heard the call of ‘lumos’ and the sound of shuffling as the snare retreated from the light.
Hope went back to tapping her foot as she waited for Harry, Ron and Hermione.

Finally after nearly 30 minutes since Quirrell turned up they showed up under the Invisibility Cloak. Hermione unlocked the door with an ‘Alohomora’ and they walked into the room with the sleeping Cerberus. They shut the door behind themselves as well and Hope could help but laugh when she heard Ron’s disgusted remark as some glorified dog slobber landed on him.
The Tribrid heard the three scream as they jumped down the trapdoor.
Hope casted ‘Visique’ to become visible again and unlocked the door. The Werewolf Queen came face-to-face with the large three headed dog. The overgrown dog growled at her snapping his three jaws at her.
Hope closed her eyes for a second before channelling her Wolf completely, when she opened her eyes they were glowing gold and the Cerberus backed up in fear to a corner whimpering.

Hope walked up to the three headed dog slowly and scratched its centre head.
“You’re okay. Everything is okay.” She reassured the dog.
“You’re safe with me. I’m not going to hurt you.”
The Cerberus managed to calm down after the Alpha in front of him didn’t wish to claim his life and sat down on all fours, the other two heads were whining at the inattention they were receiving.
Hope summoned three large steaks from the Kitchen located in Hogwarts near the Hufflepuff common room. The Tribrid told the dog that each head gets one steak each and not to steal from the others. All three heads nodded gratefully as Hope gave them the steaks before she opened the trapdoor and jumped down while silently casting ‘lumos’ from her wand.
Bypassing the devil’s snare altogether and landing in an effortless crouch influenced by her Wolf instincts. Hope rose smoothly from her crouched position and made her way to the next room quietly.

Hope could hear the sound of the flying keys long before she could see them. Hope heard the constant clatter of metal hitting wood loudly then clanging as the keys that didn’t stick to the door fell to the stone floor.
Next thing Hope heard was clinking as the keys bounced off the already stationary keys that knocked themselves out by slamming into the door. Eventually after 10 seconds the sounds finally stopped.
Hope entered the room cautiously. The first thing the auburn haired girl saw was all the keys embedded in the wooden door itself and the pile of keys in front of the door. Hope sighed and telekinetically moved the keys out of the way so she could reach the door.
Hope sensed the door, feeling Professor Flitwick’s impressive charmwork and noticed that this door would only open to a specific key. Not a bad defence but still easy to complete, Hope rolled her eyes.
“Accio one-winged key.” Hope called as she pointed her wand at the pile of keys.

An old fashioned key shot out of the pile straight into Hope's hand and used one of her spells to trap the other key before they became key-shaped missiles, “Prohibere.”
All the keys that were moving stopped instantly at the restraintment spell. Hope unlocked the door with the key rather than blasting it apart, there was no need for such a powerful demonstration of power so early on. Hope threw the one-winged key back into the room once she walked into the next room.
The Tribrid caught up to the Golden Trio but took her time to appreciate the details given to the chess pieces and she gave a low whistle. The three Gryffindor students looked back to the entrance to this room and saw Hope.
All their jaws dropped but they all recovered differently. Harry seemingly accepted that if anyone would come down here it would be Hope.
Hermione stayed silent but a look of thoughtful reflection came across her face and Ron became red in the face while he shouted obnoxiously. “What the bloody hell is she doing here? I bet she’s here to help Snape steal the Stone!”

Hope groaned at the red-headed boy. “Why on earth would I help Snape when he hates me?” She asks rhetorically before Hope remembered who she was speaking to and quickly added, “Don’t answer that. It was a rhetorical question.”
“Wha??” Ron asks with a truly confused look on his face before turning to Hermione.
Hermione sighed as she defined the idiom for Ron. “Rhetorical is when someone phrases a statement as a question as everyone already knows the answer to the question, therefore there’s no reason to answer.”
Hope slapped her forehead with her palm before muttering under her breath some choice words about Ron’s stupidity and bigotry before removing her hand from her face. “You know what. I’m going to assume that since you guys are already in a game of chess and any outside interference would be classified as an instant disqualification. So I’m going to have a look around and stay off the chessboard. Have fun guys!”

Hope hopped off to the side where all the dead and broken pieces end up after they are destroyed on the chessboard. As the time-traveller walked around and over the broken stone chess pieces, Hope heard Ronald call her names while calling out moves after every third or fourth remark about her.
Harry and Hermione shared looks of exasperation before calling out to Ron.
“Ron! We are in the middle of a chess match that will literally crush us if a wrong move is made. Could you please ignore Hope and focus!” Hermione shouted at the red head.
Ronald still muttered under his breath about Hope but he did put more focus into the chess match. When Hope made her way to the opposite end of the chessboard she envisioned killing Ron nearly a dozen times, each one more creative than the last.
“He is so lucky I can’t kill him.” Hope silently remarked to herself as she hoisted herself up onto the platform behind the white pieces.

Hope looked on ahead and called back to the Trio. “I’m going to scout up ahead. I’ll see you when you catch up.”
Harry and Hermione spluttered in disbelief as Hope walked off before turning to one another and Harry mentioned. “Well that’s one way to get past this obstacle. Go around it and skip the match altogether.”
“How do you figure that? You have to play the match to get through. There is no way around it.” Ron replied smugly.
Hermione groaned in exasperation. “Honestly Ronald. Did you not see Hope on the other side of the chessboard walking into the next section? She didn’t have to play the board to get to the other side. She simply walked around the chessboard.”
Ron had a look of pure horrification on his face. “But there's a chessboard. You have to play.”
Harry shook his head with a small smile on his face. “Apparently you don’t. Hope just proved that.”
The red headed boy’s face became a deep shade of red in anger before roaring out. “But that’s cheating! She’s just a slimy snake who cheats her way past anything. She’s rotten I tell you. Absolutely rotten I say!”

Hope overheard the entire conversation the Golden Trio had as she walked up to the dead Troll and examined it. Dead by blunt force trauma to the head, there was blood on one side of the club the Troll had wielded.
Hope snorted to herself. Quirrellmort was smarter than she gave him credit for. He must have used depulso on the club when the Troll moved it in front of its own face when lifting it above its head for an attack.
A scratching of claws on stone caused Hope’s head to shoot up with extreme speed, seeing glowing red eyes at the end of the corridor. The beast huffed and ran out to Hope with glistening sharp teeth showing.
Hope glowed her eyes at the large dog-like creature that reminded her of what she thought a Wendigo might look like, although more hound-like than human. The beast didn’t stop at Hope’s Alpha eyes. In fact her eyes made it angier, it howled at her as it leaped the last few metres, paws outstretched.

“Oh shit.” The Tribrid exclaimed as she dodged to the side with her enhanced speed but wasn’t able to move completely out of the way and had a claw lodged in her right hip.
Hope cursed in pain as fire coursed through her blood, dangerously heating her skin. “Fuck, that hurt you damn mutt. Incendia.”
Hope’s spell shot a fireball from her hand, the beast walked through the flames with a snarl and fire crawling through the hounds matted fur.
“Oh... I guess I need to check if Hellhounds exist in this universe. Glacius.” Hope flicked her wand in her hand and blasted the spell directly to the hound as it pounced at Hope again but froze ice solid in midair.
Hope moved out of the way of the frozen dog sailing through the air causing the dog to hit the wall behind Hope, shattering into millions of tiny shards of frozen bones, muscle, fur and blood.

Hope straightened up after dealing with the hound but drew a gasp of breath at the pain in her side.
Hope yanked out the claw and placed it in her pocket before covering her wound with her hand, “Damn that stings. Episkey.” She casted on herself but nothing happened.
Hope huffed. “Of course the damn thing can’t be healed with a spell. The claw must have some sort of toxin on it... Eh, I’ll live.” Hope walked off towards the last obstacle. The potion logic puzzle.
A wall of fire separated the door to the next room from the other size of the room containing the potions off to the side.
Hope read the instructions Snape left and came to the conclusion the small vial will allow her to pass through the fire. “How can anyone think that was a logic puzzle? You literally just read the damn note it told you everything you needed to know… The sad thing is I can actually picture most wizards failing this. That’s just sad.”
She looked at the fire wall and called out a spell she learned a long time ago, “Adiuuatur.”
The flames were instantly extinguished just like the fire that was covering the basement when she was with Dr Saltzman, Landon and Raf looked into a case involving an incinerated bus that was caused by a Human Dragon.

Hope sighed slightly. “Technically I can’t blame the wizards from this universe for this barrier since I used a spell from another universe. But still it’s a well known spell in my world that even a weak Witch could have achieved this.”
Hope walked past the boundary of the fire wall and waved her hand towards the wall re-igniting the fire.
After summoning a medical bandage and wrapping it around her body focusing on the scratch on her hip. Thankfully there was no legitimate poison leaking out from the wound but the burning sensation was annoying her. Hope cast a cooling charm on the bandage giving her some relief as she exhaled a pleasured breath.
Hope cast her invisibility spell again and waited for Harry so he could open the door and she could enter without Quirrellmort knowing she was in the room as well.
Hope was ever so pleased when she heard Harry and Hermione at the potions table. It took Hermione about two minutes to tell Harry to drink the small vial to advance through the flames.

Harry finally popped his head through the fire with caution. Hope noticed that Harry walked with more stealth when he was on his own as if he was constantly looking for threats in every direction. The Boy-Who-Lived opened the door without a sound and pressed himself into the wall edging over to a shadowed area created by a column.
Hope entered behind Harry but walked towards the centre of the room before looking for a spot out of the way. Hope chose to sit on the steps at the bottom and closest to the left hand side of the room making sure to never look into the Mirror of Erised. Lady Emrys leaned against a column and watched the scene play out between Harry and Quirrell.
Hope felt a spike of Magic as Quirrell demanded. “What do you see, Potter?”
“I’m shaking Dumbledore’s hand after winning the House Cup.” Harry replied quickly, lying through his teeth.

A snake-like voice exclaims that the boy is lying and that he wishes to speak to the boy. Quirrell unwraps his turban to reveal a squished snake face with red eyes, no nose and thin lips.
Harry says that he’ll never help the man that killed his family and tries to run away from Quirrellmort but flames erupted out from the second row of stairs. Effectively stopping Harry in his tracks as he looks around for another passage to escape.
Quirrellmort orders Quirrell to kill the boy and get the Stone. Hope threw her hands up in the air in exasperation as Quirrell doesn’t reach for his wand, doesn’t cast any wandless Magic like he did with the fire surrounding them currently.
No, Quirrell goes to grab Harry but is instantly burned from the protections Lily made on her son. Quirrell explains to Quirrellmort that his hand is turning to ash, that he is protected but Quirrellmort yells at his second face to ‘get the boy’.
Since Quirrell literally told Harry how to defeat his opponent. Harry took the initiative to go after Quirrell by pressing his hands against any part of Quirrell's bare skin. Eventually Quirrell was in so much pain that he dropped to his knees and Harry was able to reach Quirrell’s face and burn him, thus killing the two faced man.

Harry brought the Philosopher's Stone out of his pocket and examined the blood red stone, turning it in his fingers until he heard a screech from behind him.
A dark shade that looked like Voldemort decided to try and take out the person that killed him and attacked Harry. Flying through the young Gryffindor’s chest causing Harry to scream in agony as he collapsed to the floor with a thud.
Hope travelled over to Harry reversing her invisibility spell as she made her way to Harry, she couldn’t hear Harry’s heartbeat.
Hope spotted the Philosopher’s Stone and went to pocket it but nearly dropped it in shock as she felt Dumbledore's Magical signature on the Stone and not Nicolas’. Hope growled in anger as she encased this Stone in a Preservation Spell.

Protecting the enchantments on the Stone and making sure none of the runes on the Stone activate before she could give this to Nic, as there was an enchantment which would cause the Stone to crumble as soon as it left the Mirror room. The Heir Flamel then placed the Stone in her pocket next to the claw so she could show Nic and Nelle Dumbledore’s deceit by offering the fake Stone to them before refocusing on a currently dead Harry.
Hope summoned her wand from her holster, placing her wand over Harry’s heart before using a Spell that Helga Hufflepuff had created during her time as a Healer. Or so Perenelle informed the young Tribrid.
“Crucio.” Hope whispered as she used the absolute minimum of her power through her wand, Harry’s body jolted and Hope heard Harry’s heart beat once with her wolf’s hearing. Harry sucked in a breath of air but wasn’t able to focus on anything and passed out from physical or mental exhaustion.

Hope sighed in relief as Harry’s heart beated on its own accord. The Tribrid was glad that the Unforgivable worked as it was originally created for a Healer to restart a heart but Salazar’s adopted son liked to overpower this curse.
Using a spell that once saved lives into a form of torture causing some of the worst pain imaginable in the Wizarding World. But Hope knew she could make the spell work as its creator, Helga Hufflepuff, intended it to be used.
The sound of footsteps drew Hope’s attention to the door and she recast her invisibility spell, cloaking herself as Dumbledore glided into the room with Snape. Hope made her exit while they stood over Harry talking about Voldemort’s imminent return.
As Hope made her way out of the obstacle course with relative ease. Hope entered her dorm room and pulled out the fake Stone hiding it in her belongings. Not wishing to send the fake stone to the Flamel’s by fire message just in case her Preservation Spell breaks during the teleportation and Hope wanted to tell the Flamel’s in person what happened.
As for the sharp claw she was sliced with, Hope transfigured a metal box to place the claw into before creating an ice pack to place over the wound before drifting off to sleep.

For the last week of school, Hope had to cut out her runs in the morning so she could perform some cleansing and healing spells on her scratch that just would not heal. Not by her accelerated healing or by spells.
The only thing Hope wasn’t worried about was if she died she would come back as a full-blooded Tribrid. The auburn haired girl would have to talk to Nelle about this as soon as she sees her as the wound is starting to worry her slightly. It caused Hope to have a couple of dizzy spells but she convinced her friends and teachers she didn’t need to go to the Infirmary.
Harry was let out of the Infirmary on the last day of school and Gryffindor won the House Cup due to some mass points that were given by Dumbledore to the Golden Trio and Neville Longbottom. Hope smirked at Draco’s devastated look as she was forced to sit back at the Slytherin table, Hope no longer cared what the Slytherin students said anymore.
Hope even started laughing at some of the insults they came up with as no one knew anything about her life in her world nor anything about her life in this world. So none of the insults held any weight to them making them easy to ignore. The ones about her friends though, usually end with Hope glaring at the offending student before Susan or one of the Weasley twins would subtly hex the Slytherin student.
Hope clapped politely in congratulations for Gryffindor winning the House Cup and ate her dinner when it showed up.

Chapter Text

The day after the House Cup was awarded to Gryffindor, the students had finished the school year and were to head home for the Summer Holidays and the 7th years graduated. Hope noticed a distinctive head of pink hair which clicked a memory in Hope’s head supplying the name Tonks. Hope couldn’t remember her first name but she knew the girl hated her name and that she was a Metamorphmagus, meaning she was able to change her appearance without the use of a spell or potion.

Hope travelled home on the Hogwarts Express with Susan, Hannah, Padma, Parvati and Neville. Her friends were talking about their overall scores through the year while Hope was resting her eyes and leaning on the cabin wall trying to hide her fever from the scratch during the trials.
“What about you, Hope? How did you do?” Padma asked her.
Hope brought her head off the wall and blinked dazed at them before yawning. “Sorry about that. Uh I think I was ranked 1st in History, Charms and Transfig. But I think I was in the top 5 for all other subjects except Potions. I think I got about 12th there mostly because I am the Slytherin Muggleborn and Snape hates me so I don’t really care.”
“Not bad.” Padma replied with an impressed look on her face.

Parvati, the Gryffindor twin, was distraught as she exclaimed. “But that’s not fair! I’ve seen your Potions and they are usually perfect! I’ve even seen Snape keeping your samples and trying to replicate your Potions that are even better than his!”
Susan, Hannah and Padma all looked shocked while Neville just nodded his head in agreement. “It’s true. He does.”
Hope just shrugged non-committedly.
“Doesn’t matter to me. Snape doesn’t control the O.W.L.s or N.E.W.T.s so I don’t really care what Snape does. Though I will admit I find it amusing that he keeps my Potions.” Hope said with a smirk.
The fever must have gotten to Hope because she couldn’t contain her thoughts in her head as she verbalised her annoyance. “Although there is a ward surrounding the Potions classroom which alters our textbooks so we can’t get Outstanding Potions frequently, allowing his perfect Pureblood Slytherins to get higher scores than us.”

The other 5 occupants in the compartment looked utterly outraged at this information. Hope wondered why the compartment felt like her old school’s Wolf pack, barely contained anger. When Hope looked up and saw their faces Hope realised she must have spoken aloud.
Hope bit her lip as she wasn’t supposed to have told them that.
Hope held her hands up placetely as she clarified her words further. “Don’t blame me. Being a Muggleborn Slytherin I got worse Potion recipes than everyone else combined. I think there was one telling me to add Bulbadox Juice to Cure for Boils Potion. I saw that this ward would have potentially killed me so I made sure I knew exactly what I was doing. So if you copy it to another parchment you can keep the Potion recipe correct for the class.”
All 5 sets of eyes widened in horror.
“Noted.” Padma said quietly before adding gratefully. “Thanks for the advice, I’ll make sure to bring a copy of the Potion we are working on and compare it to the book after we enter the classroom.”

Nic and Nelle were waiting on Platform 9 and ¾ for the Hogwarts Express to arrive, they were speaking to Annabeth and requested if they could look after Daphne and Astoria for a day or two. Informing the matriarch of the Greengrass’ that they have a possible cure for Astoria but just need to determine if everything is good to go ahead. This is possibly the closest they have found for a true cure.
Annabeth was hugging Nelle tightly as Hope walked up to them, giving Nic a short hug and saying goodbye to Susan as she walked Hope over to the Fell’s.
Susan however spoke to Nic for a bit as her Aunt Amelia showed up to speak to Nic about inviting Hope around over the Summer as she was highly impressed with Hope’s gift for Susan at Yule. At the mention of her gift from Hope, Susan’s hand came up to gently grasp the necklace as she lightly traced the etchings on the pendant Hope gave her containing her parents’ voices and her Aunt’s memories.

Nic looked at Hope discreetly and Hope decided to join into the conversation, albeit rather tiredly.
“Good evening Madam Bones. I’m Hope Mikaelson. I’d like to thank you for placing your memories of Susan’s parents into the Memory Stone for Yule. Thank you Madam Bones.” Hope says with a curtsey while trying to hide the pain from the scratch on her hip as she roughly bit into her bottom lip.
“It’s lovely to meet you Hope. I’ve heard wonderful things about you from my niece. Your thanks is not necessary but it is appreciated. I hope you will consider coming around to Bones Manor over the Summer.” Amelia replied gratefully with a smile as she noticed Hope’s expression of powerful Occlumency barriers being used and she frowned slightly wondering how a 11-12 year old could have such strong mental protections.
Hope grinned pleasantly as she leaned against Nelle, using her as a wall to keep herself standing as another dizzy spell came over her. “I would be honoured Madam Bones.”
“That’s wonderful but I have a new rule. Call me Amelia.” Amelia replied sternly with a smile.
“Sure thing Amelia. I’ll message you or Susan over the Summer to arrange a time. If that’s alright with you?” Hope suggested, wishing to hurry this along so Nelle could check her over.
“That’s no problem.” The older Bones woman confirmed.

As the two Bones women walked away. Daphne effortlessly slid in next to Hope without arousing suspicion from the rest of the Hogwarts students and murmured in Hope’s ear. “Are you alright? Your Magical Aura has been off for the past week.”
Hope looked at her Mate and considered lying but the thought of lying to her but it made her sick to her stomach. “Actually not so much. I think I might have an infection but I’m having Nelle look at it as soon as we get home.”
Nelle heard her name mentioned and glanced down to see Hope leaning rather heavily on her, “What do I need to look at dear?” Nelle asked Hope directly as she could see her ward was not feeling well. Hell, the Flamel rings on hers and Nic’s hands have been irritating them all week, now she knows why. Hope was gravely injured if her own healing abilities weren’t kicking in.
Hope stayed quiet for a few moments before settling on. “I’ll show you at home. Please?”

Nelle clenched her jaw for a second before hiding it from the Greengrass’. “Speaking of home, we probably should get going. We will be seeing you over the holidays Daphne, you and your sister will be coming around to our place sometime soon.”
Daphne’s eyes widened for a microsecond before looking at her mother then back to Nelle. “Are you sure? I mean, my mother hasn’t even been to your home before.”
Nelle smiled genuinely at the blonde haired girl before answering in a positive light that Hope was grateful for. “Of course I’m sure.”
Perenelle bent down to Daphne and took her hands into her own, rubbing her thumbs on the back of Daphne’s hands. “Daphne you are always welcome in our home.”
Nelle leaned in close to Daphne’s ear and whispered. “Besides, Hope would kill me if I even attempted to keep you away from her.”
Hope snorted before stating with a Mikaelson smirk plastered on her face. “Nelle’s not wrong.”
Nelle looked at Daphne and raised an eyebrow before nodding her head at Hope causing Daphne to smirk at Nelle. “I’m glad I can come around whenever and I have Hope’s permission.”

Nelle let out a musical laugh. “Oh sweet girl.”
Nelle released one of Daphne’s hands and put her hand to Daphne’s cheek causing the girl to steel herself visibly for a moment, not used to someone touching her in an affectionate manner. “If I didn’t get Hope’s permission then no one would be able to come to the cottage. Afterall Hope updated our wards dramatically, so we actually need her authorization to let someone in and Hope keyed you into the wards the day she met you.”
Daphne’s ice blue eyes widened and looked at Hope in shock, Hope was just smiling longingly at her however Annabeth saw the looks shared between the two kids. Anna was so happy Daphne was opening up so much with Hope but she was worried about what will happen when Marcus finds out.

Nic had overheard the worried conversation between Hope and his wife and had exchanged details with the Bones women before waving goodbye. Nic waited for Nelle to finish reassuring the Greengrass Heiress as they could both visibly see the blonde girl was worried about Hope. Perhaps Daphne was able to sense Hope’s pain. The auburn haired girl mentioned that Daphne and her were beginning to share emotions.
Nicolas managed to direct Perenelle and Hope to the Floo so they could leave the station after saying their goodbyes to the Greengrass duo. Once they made it to Flamel Cottage.
Perenelle entered full Healer mode asking Nic to take Hope’s belongings to her room as the brunette guided Hope to her bedroom. “Now what did you need to tell me?”
Hope sighed and started to take off her jacket as she started to explain. “Well first off I got scratched by something while going through the obstacle course and it isn’t healing. Secondly, are Hellhounds a thing in this universe?”
Perenelle’s hazel eyes went wide as she pulled out her wand starting to perform diagnostics charms while Hope took off her shirt so Nelle could work unobstructed on the wound.
Nelle saw the bandage around Hope’s stomach and the maternal Healer moved to take off the bandage but halted in her actions before asking softly. “May I?”

“Yeah. Go ahead. It’s the reason I removed my shirt. The damn scratch is really starting to annoy me. It burns, makes me dizzy, it is making me weaker and according to Daphne it’s affecting my Magical Aura.” Hope explained her symptoms to the Healer.
Perenelle unwrapped the bandage slowly. “You did a wonderful job applying the correct medical procedures on yourself, very professional.”
Hope grinned. “I had an excellent teacher and I enjoy learning new things, even if I am nigh-indestructible.” Hope joked with Perenelle.
Perenelle scoffed. “You may be practically indestructible but you learned Healing for Daphne. Don’t try to deny it, kid.”
Hope gasped as her wound was exposed to the spring air. “Not even going to try and attempt that. Of course I learned to Heal for Daphne but it is still a good skill to have. Especially in this world.”
Perenelle only nodded absently as she looked at the wound and started casting multiple healing, anti-inflammatory and cooling charms. The only charm that stuck was the cooling charm which Hope sighed in gratifaction at the feeling of her blood cooling down.

Unsurprisingly this didn’t calm Perenlle in the slightest. “So you think you were scratched by a Hellhound?”
“Well I don’t know. I’ve never seen one before. But it was a large dog-like beast, moved on all fours, fully black except its eyes which were glowing red. Its fur was ragged like it hasn't been cleaned in years. Um… Its teeth were damn near glistening in the candlelight, very sharp and its claws were probably about 2 inches long. Actually I have one of it’s claws.” Hope tried to recall from memory as she snapped her fingers on her right hand and the metal box Hope had stored the offensive claw in appeared in her right hand.
Hope slowly opened the box and offered the container to the elder woman.
Perenelle gasped and brought her hand up to her mouth. “Dear Merlin. You should be dead. Hellhound toxin burns through the blood rapidly. You should have died within 4 hours of the toxin entering your system and yet you’ve had this toxin in your system for a goddamn week.”
Hope shrugged before smiling slightly. “Well like I said I’m pretty indestructible. Hard to kill.”
Perenelle groaned in exasperation. “Now is not the time for jokes Hope! This is life-threatening!”

Hope scoffed. “I gathered that, but if I’ve survived for a week with this toxin in my system. I’ll survive for a while longer. Since you’ve stopped running spells on me I’m gathering that a spell won’t cure this toxin.”
“No sorry dear.” Perenelle said with a forlorn look knowing that she didn’t have any methods available for curing Hellhound Venom which has been in Hope’s system for a week. Theoretically Hope should be dead. It’s a damn miracle that she isn’t.
After a few moments a look of solace came over her face as she remembered one of the most potent cures to most poisons. “But sweetie you have a Phoenix whose tears can heal you.”
Hope blinked once before slapping her head. “Wow, now I feel like an idiot.”
Hope grabbed her jacket and wrapped it across her chest before walking into her room bypassing Nic who was biting worriedly on his fingernails.

When Hope entered her room Nelle walked in behind her holding her shirt in her hand then placed it on Hope’s bed. Hope let go of her jacket and took it off again walking up to Myrddin who had a pigeon sized Thunderbird under his wing.
“Hey pretty birds.” Hope said with a smile on her face as she lifted her fingers to graze the feathers on the young fluffy bird.
Alexandria preened in sadness as she was able to sense the poison in her Bonded Tribrid. However Myrddin jumped over to another perch closer to Hope.
‘Really? You got poisoned by a Hellhound over a week ago and this is the first time you even considered I could heal you.’ The Black Phoenix thrilled in exasperation.
Hope narrowed her eyes at the Phoenix before blurting out. “How is it that you can make a musical chime that can induce peace in people sound like you are so irritated with me at the same time? That’s impressive as hell.”

Myrddin tilted his head before scanning over Hope’s Aura. ‘Oh… The poison is starting to affect your brain, that’s why it never occurred to you to contact me. Go lie down on the bed. I need to heal you immediately before anything becomes permanent.’
Hope saluted to the midnight coloured bird as she moved to the bed to lie down, laying down on her right hand side so her left hip was exposed for Myrddin to cry his tears into her wound. Alexandria flew down in front of Hope and smiled again as she stroked the Thunderbird’s feathers lightly as Myrddin glided down landing on Hope’s left arm. The black Phoenix hopped down the Tribrid’s arm so he was as close as possible to the wound before crying into the wound.
Hope remained still but hissed at the heat of the tears mixing with the poison as the Phoenix Tears neutralised the poison within seconds.

Hope’s mind became clearer within seconds. Her strength came back along with her Magic that was swirling around uncontrollably as it felt like her Magic was just unlocked for the first time and ready to be released.
Hope’s eyes glowed golden as her Wolf wished to be free but her Vampire wanted the thrill of the hunt. Hope was going to shift and she was going to hunt.
The Tribrid didn’t have much control left as she growled out through extended fangs. “Thank you Myrddin. Can you look after Alexandria for a little longer? My Wolf needs to be let out, she feels like she’s been suppressed since the Hellhound scratch. Thank you Nelle for looking out for me. I’ll be back for dinner so long as it’s a late dinner at 8 if that's okay with you and Nic?”
Hope was stripping out of her pants and underwear instantly shifting into her Wolf as soon as she jumped off of the verandah.

Over the next couple of weeks Hope worked with Nelle using her blood and Myrddin Tears to get the best results and the best methods of inoculation for Astoria. Hope also explained what happened at the end of the school year, the obstacles, the Hellhound as well as the fight she had with it and the showdown with Harry and Voldemort at the end.
Nic and Nelle groaned at the ease at which Hope was able to get through all the tests but were laughing as Hope told them how she bypassed the chessboard and the Golden Trio’s reactions to her doing this.
The Flamel’s were becoming increasingly annoyed with the youngest male Weasley’s behaviour but Hope glossed over Ron’s insults, not wanting to bother Nicolas and Perenelle with the verbal abuse she was receiving at school.

Hope gave the fake Philosopher’s Stone to Nicolas with a frown on her face as she described the enchantments she felt on the Stone. Hope let Nic study the Stone as he would be more familiar with enchantments in this world and he would also be able to sense Dumbledore’s Magic on this Stone.
Nic closed his eyes as anger rushed through his veins at the irrefutable deceit Albus Dumbledore has shown against the Flamel’s. As Dumbledore had Floo called him about a week ago, regretfully informing Nic that the Philosopher’s Stone was destroyed. This made Nic incredibly upset and distrustful of Dumbledore while Nelle comforted him by wrapping her arms around him tightly.
Hope was pacing back and forth in anger until she halted suddenly and walked into her room with a pleased smirk on her face.

Hope walked over to her Phoenix and Thunderbird offering her shoulder to the Magical birds.
“Sorry I’ve been neglecting both of you. Other than nearly dying I have no better excuse.”
The midnight Phoenix thrilled in query while he stroked his wing over Alexandria’s golden feathers which had just started coming through after her second moulting.
Hope continued her thought process as she had been neglecting her Familiars. “How about during the rest of the Summer holidays both of you stay on my shoulder or shoulders while I’m at home. When I go for a run in the morning both of you can join me and fly beside me. In fact why don’t you both join me while I run as a wolf? You know my wolf would never hurt either of you, right?”

Both birds sang happily in response and both birds flew on Hope’s shoulders, Myrddin landed on her right shoulder while Alexandria landed on Hope’s left shoulder rubbing her head against Hope’s hair.
Hope laughed joyfully as she caressed the feathers on each bird as she walked out of her room to join up with the Flamel’s. “Myrddin? Can I ask for a favour?”
Myrddin rose a feathered brow. ‘Of course you can. I see the look of mischief on your face. You have something planned.’
Hope chuckled darkly. “You know me so well Myrddin.”
Before gathering her composure before making her request. “I feel really bad for Nic about Dumbledore stealing his Stone. I know that he has more, but I don’t want Dumbledore to possess a Philosopher’s Stone. Since I am the Heir to the Flamel family are you able to sense family heirlooms?”

The black bird bobbed his head with a chirp.
“Excellent! Can you go collect the Stone that Dumbledore has? I'll imbue you with more of my Magic so you can blast through any wards and protections surrounding the Stone. If you feel the need to burn the room to ash, you have my go ahead.” Hope said with a grin.
“I’ll look after Alexandria until you get back and I’ll see you soon.” The Heir Flamel offered with a smile.
Myrddin flamed out as Hope re-entered the living room. Nic explained that the faux Stone’s enchantment was to hold a clump of dirt in place until the Stone left the Mirror Room and a monitoring charm if the Stone somehow made it out of the room which Hope had disabled before she placed her preservation spell over the Stone.

Hope heard a Phoenix song in her head as Myrddin returned in a burst of fire. The black bird hovered over Hope’s outstretched hand before dropping a blood red gem-like stone in her hand. After depositing the Philosopher’s Stone in Hope’s hand Myrddin flew back to his perch on the Tribrid’s right shoulder. “Thank you Myrddin.”
Both Nicolas and Perenelle’s jaws dropped open at the scene.
“Happy birthday Nicolas?” Hope remarked with a half-assed smile and a questioning glance.
Nicolas blinked once before responding automatically without thought. “My birthday is on the 27th of November…”
Nic blinked once more before taking the proffered Philosopher’s Stone from Hope and turned it over in his fingers absently before looking at the Phoenix. “Thank you very much Myrddin for recovering this Stone.”
Myrddin nodded his head gracefully. Nicolas glanced at his wife and smiled merrily at her at which Nelle sent a slightly confused look at Nic, unsure what he wished to do.
Nic reached out with his opposite hand and took Hope’s right hand in his, placing the Philosopher's Stone into her hand. “Keep it. You deserve it, dear.”

However in regards to Astoria’s Blood Curse they have narrowed down the methods to injection into an artery or simply ingested. Hope is suggesting injection. So Astoria doesn’t taste that she is drinking blood then give the second injection with the Phoenix Tears to the same site after a 3 minute waiting period.
Nelle was wishing to do the ingestion method since Astoria was so young but after hearing Hope’s worries about tasting blood Nelle reluctantly agreed to abide by Hope’s choice as it did make some sense to do this via injection.
Nic, Nelle and Hope performed close to 15 experiments with Astoria’s blood using varied amounts of blood in milliletres to see what amount they needed to use for the 10 year old girl. They decided that they would use about 50ml of Hope’s blood and 5 Tears from a Phoenix.
Hope recommended that she would like to cure Astoria as quickly as possible so Hope added Astoria, Annabeth and Marcus to the Wards to allow the Greengrass’ into the property.

Nicolas and Perenelle looked at Hope with raised eyebrows.
“What? Nelle was right. I already added Daphne to the Wards.” Hope shrugged with a smirk.
“Of course you have.” Nic teased the Tribrid with a grin.
“Does that mean you and Daphne have been walking around here unsupervised?” Nic added with a cheeky smile.
Hope rolled her eyes. “Unfortunately no. I thought it would be a major give away to invite her here since the password for the Floo is ‘Flamel Cottage’. Since you two were the ones who suggested the Greengrass sisters come around, now would be a great time to suggest a password change.”
Nic and Nelle snorted in amusement.
“That’s a fair assessment. We’ll change it to ‘Fell’s Woods Cottage’.” Nic replied.
Hope had a look of confusion pass her face. “Why would you guys need to add ‘Woods’ to the password?”
Nicolas shrugged slightly. “We have more than one cottage, so we’ve had to give alternate names for our cabins. Add in an extra word and it changes the location of where we end up.”

Hope nodded her head in understanding. “Cool. Does that mean I can invite Daphne over whenever?”
“Yes. But all I ask is for you to be safe. Deal?” Nelle says as she holds out her hand.
Hope took Nelle’s hand in her own and shook it. “Deal.”
“What kind of adoptive parents are you? No sex talk? I’m partially ashamed for you guys.” Hope snarked in mockery.
Nelle smacked Hope’s shoulder softly in amusement. “I imagine you have already had the sex talk before… Unless you really need another one?”
Hope paled slightly. “Nope! I’ve already had 5. I’m good.”
“5? That’s quite a lot. Who gave you the sex talks?” Nelle asks with a shocked laugh.
Hope groaned as she recalled when she received these awkward talks. “My mum gave me one when I was 8. Aunt Freya was next, I was 13. When I was 14 I got a joint sex talk with my Uncle Kol and Aunt Davina. I got a second joint talk with my school Headmasters, Ric and Caroline. My last talk was from my dad when I was 15 but that was more of a, ‘I’ll rip out their spines and feed them to the wolves if they ever start dating my daughter’.”
“Well that’s absolutely frightening.” Nicolas replied with a white face at her dad’s threat.
Hope just grinned.
“Yep.” She said, popping the ‘p’ to draw out the sound.

Over the next weekend Nelle invited the entire Greengrass family around but only Anna, Daphne and Astoria were able to come, Marcus had other engagements with the Ministry of Magic. After Nelle gave a tour of the house except for Nic’s Alchemy Room, everyone converged in the living room for lunch.
Hope made small talk while mentally talking to the two birds on her shoulders which have been concealed with one of Hope’s invisibility spells.
Daphne kept glancing to just over the tops of Hope’s shoulders in confusion, Hope caught Daphne’s ice-blue eyes and mouthed the word ‘later’ at her while motioning her head side to side brushing against the two birds.

Nelle and Nic explained their new method to cure Astoria’s Blood Curse, both Daphne and Anna gave extremely fast glances to Hope to which just smiled and waved. “I figured it out on my own. Don’t worry I won’t tell anyone. Besides, after today Stori will no longer have a Blood Curse so there is nothing to talk about.”
Anna blinked while Daphne had a smile on her face that outshined the sun as she looked at Hope, whereas Astoria had a nervous grin on her face as if she couldn’t believe it and didn’t wish to get her hopes up.

After lunch the brunette Healer sat Astoria on the lounge in front of her as Nelle explained to the Greengrass women how they were going to cure the 10 year old. Nelle had two syringes on the table.
The larger one was filled with Hope’s blood while the other, much smaller syringe was filled with the Phoenix Tears. “So to start I will inject the larger syringe into a vein in your most dominant arm. After 3 minutes I’ll inject the second syringe into the same arm and we just wait for a day. You’ll be cured in 24 hours.”
Astoria looked at her mother while biting her lip anxiously, however Annabeth asked with worry coating her voice. “Will my daughter be in any pain? Also what is in the two syringes?”

Hope answered Anna’s questions. “Stori won’t be in any pain. The first syringe will just feel like a pressure filling your veins with more blood. This syringe is filled with blood of three different species of Magical Beings. None of which will affect Stori in any way and will literally vanish from her blood after the second syringe is injected. The second syringe is filled with undiluted Phoenix Tears. This injection may make Stori uncomfortable for a few minutes as the Phoenix Tears leaves an awkward burning sensation,”
Hope veers off as a recent memory of the Hellhound poison goes through her head. “Well actually it feels more like you’ve been placed in a slightly too hot bath. It’s uncomfortable but most certainly bearable.”

All the Greengrasses blinked in disbelief as Nelle and Nic shook their heads in bewilderment at Hope’s explanation.
Hope realised it got very quiet and looked up. “Uh… Any chance we will never mention that last part again?”
“What?” Daphne asked in a shocked whisper.
“NO! We are not ignoring this.” Daphne yelled getting up from the lounge and pulled Hope up by her arm taking Hope to the auburn haired girls room before stopping for a moment.
Daphne looked back at her family and the Fell’s. “Sorry for my behaviour but I need to… ‘talk’ to Hope.” Hope gulped in fear at Daphne’s tone as the blonde girl dragged Hope away.
Daphne opened Hope’s door and yanked the Tribrid into her room before closing the door behind her and shoving Hope against the door, placing a cold hand on Hope’s chest. For some reason Hope’s Wolf purred at the feeling of the cool magic on her chest while her Vampire stayed surprisingly quiet but had a massive grin on her face. Pleased at the events taking place.
Daphne’s hand kept Hope pinned against the door before threatening the slightly older girl with her newly awakened Ice Magic.
“Start talking.” The blonde demanded in a cold voice.
The auburn haired girl gulped again. “Well you were right.”
A raised eyebrow was Daphne’s only response. “On Platform 9 and ¾ you asked if I was okay. Well apparently I wasn’t as okay as I led you to believe. I was poisoned… with Hellhound poison.”

Daphne’s hand dropped off Hope’s chest.
“YOU WHAT?” Daphne screamed at Hope as she paced in the room.
An icy chill filled the room and Hope’s Wolf purred in delight as the cooler temperature. “HELLHOUND POISON! HOW THE HELL DID YOU GET POISONED BY A HELLHOUND?!?”
Hope scratched her head sheepishly.
“I went into the 3rd floor corridor at the end of the term, it turns out they had a Hellhound, ‘a most painful death’ indeed.” Hope said, mocking Dumbledore’s start of term speech.
“Damn it Hope! Can you stop mucking around for 5 minutes and tell me what happened.” Daphne angrily glared at her.
“I got scratched by a Hellhound. I must have a great immune system according to Nelle. She said I should’ve been dead. I didn’t die and I had my Phoenix Myrddin heal me and yes I have a Phoenix.” Hope said quickly and honestly as her Wolf threatened to rip her insides out if she dared to lie.
Hope waved her hand in the air and the two birds on Hope’s shoulders appeared in a flash of Magic. Daphne’s jaw dropped as she saw the elegant midnight Phoenix preening his feathers as he thrilled in amusement at Hope’s awkwardness.
Alexandria was sleeping on Hope's left shoulder, snoring softly, not at all bothered by the fact Hope had been moving around or slammed into a door.

“Please don’t tell anyone about Myrddin and Alexandria. I don’t want people to take advantage of either of them. Phoenix’ are already rare as they are, having one bonded to a wizard or witch everyone tries to take advantage of them. Alexandria is a Thunderbird, according to the books I’ve read on Thunderbirds they have similar traits to a Phoenix but uses lightning instead of fire.” Hope pleads with Daphne, taking her hands in her own and resting her forehead against Daphne’s breathing in the same air as her Mate.
Daphne brought Hope into a hug instinctively and Myrddin hopped from Hope’s shoulder onto Daphne’s to avoid Daphne as her face came to rest on Hope’s right shoulder.
Daphne sighed into the hug. “I can’t lose you Hope. Please don’t die.”
Hope clung at Daphne tighter. “You won’t lose me. I promise.”
“I won’t tell anyone about Alexandria and Myrddin.” Daphne released Hope and went to look for Myrddin.
Daphne jumped slightly when she finally saw him on her left shoulder. “Hi Myrddin. Thank you for offering your Tears for my sister.”
Myrddin thrilled happily and nodded his head.
“He said ‘You’re welcome young one. I’m more than happy to help, your poor sister is just a child she deserves to experience life to the fullest. I’m glad I’m able to help her get better.’”
Daphne straightened her head in shock looking between Myrddin and Hope.
“Yeah. We share a mental bond, actually Alexandria also has access to that Familiar Bond, so I can hear her as well.” Hope explained with a smile.

Daphne smiled at Hope brushing some of her blonde hair behind her right ear.
Hope smirked at the girl causing Daphne to blush then cleared her throat. “Right we should rejoin the other--s.”
Daphne’s eyes widened dramatically. “Oh crap. Everyone must have heard that. We-”
Hope gripped Daphne’s upper shoulders loosely. “Love, calm down. No one heard us.”
Hope directed Daphne's attention to the bundle of sage. “You see that bundle of sage that is lit and smoking?”
Daphne nodded slightly in acknowledgement. “Well my biological grandmother came up with a spell used on sage that when it’s lit, it acts as a privacy spell. It even knocks out listening charms that were in the area previously. I actually gave a bundle to your father for Yule. No one heard us. We’re fine.”

Daphne’s eyebrows came down in a frown. “Your biological grandmother was a witch?”
Hope shrugged but nodded her head in agreement. “Yeah… Would it be possible to explain my biological family later… Please? I’m not ready to talk about it yet.”
The blonde girl smiled sadly at Hope and dipped her head slightly in a small nod.
“Actually there is something I want to tell you before your 13th birthday but I want to see if you can guess it before the next Yule holidays or the next Summer holidays depending on when your birthday is?” Hope subtly tried to request Daphne’s date of birth.
Daphne scoffed playfully. “Please I’ll figure it out.”
The blonde looked so smug that Hope smirked at her Mate. “Well I will enjoy you trying to uncover my secret. I’ve left clues for you to use. In fact, I left a breadcrumb today for you to pick up. Any chance I could still get your birth date, so I can get you presents?”

Daphne’s cheeks flushed pink, “17th of January, 1980.” Daphne murmured.
“I missed your birthday?” Hope asked, a displeased look crossed Hope’s face at the thought.
“You didn’t know.”
Hope walked over to her desk and pulled out one of the drawers grabbing the necklace she took out of the Emrys vault, however she made a couple of alterations. Hope had Nic place some vervain into the necklace while Hope made a painting of the Greengrass family, shrunk it and had Nic place it into the necklace over the vervain hiding it from sight.
“Turn around love and close your eyes please.” Hope requested as she was unhooking the clasp with her back facing Daphne.
Daphne’s mouth was opening and closing like a fish out of water at the constant endearments Hope keeps calling her.
The Greengrass Heiress turned around and closed her ice blue eyes. “My eyes are closed. When’s your birthday dar-, Hope?”
Hope’s eyes glanced over to Daphne at the near slip of endearment and tilted her head examining Daphne’s profile, appreciating her Mate’s beauty before shaking her head slightly and walking up behind Daphne. “2nd of May, twen--- 1979.” Hope covered up before she could say 2012.
As Hope raised the necklace above Daphne’s head. Myrddin moved over to the edge of Daphne’s shoulder to give Hope room and caused the blonde girl to shiver slightly at the feeling of claws shuffling across her shoulder.
“I missed your birthday?” Daphne repeated back to Hope slyly.
“Shhh and keep your eyes shut love.” Hope chuckled over Daphne’s shoulder as she clasped the lock behind her head and a flash of Magic came from the locket as it activated.
“Having you here for the night is a wonderful birthday gift. But if it worries you so much. You can get me something for the next time you see me.”

Hope gathered up Daphne’s silky blonde hair and lifted her hair out from under the necklace chain. Hope lets Daphne’s hair flow through her fingers as she smells Daphne’s wonderful scent, smelling more of Daphne's orange coming from her hair.
Hope leaned closer to Daphne causing her to shiver pleasantly as Hope almost left a kiss on the back of Daphne’s neck but held herself back taking in the scent of fresh snow and parchment.
“I will.” Daphne whispered. “I’ll get you something. I promise.”
Hope smiled and murmured, “Let me move you to a mirror love.”
The sea-blue eyed girl manoeuvred the blonde girl to stand in front of Hope’s full length mirror. “Open your eyes, Daph.”

Daphne opened her ice blue eyes and focused her gaze on the locket around her neck. Her hands were trembling as they rose to touch the necklace delicately. “It’s beautiful. I love it.”
Hope had a stunning smile on her face as she leaned over the taller girl's right shoulder and whispered in her ear. “There’s more. Open it.”
Daphne’s eyes meet Hope’s sea coloured eyes through the mirror blushing again as her fingers deftly opened the locket.
Daphne brought the locket up, turned it around before returning her attention to her birthday gift and Daphne gasped in surprise. “You painted my family?”
“Of course. Family is Always and Forever.” Hope replied with nostalgia in her voice.
“Do you wanna go show your mother and sister?”
Daphne nodded as she opened Hope’s door. Hope called out “invisique” making the two Magical birds vanish from sight again and Myrddin moved slightly on Daphne’s shoulder letting her know he was still there. Daphne lightly stroked the Phoenix’ wing as she and Hope walked out to her family.
“Are you two okay?” Annabeth asked in concern.
Daphne nodded, “Hope gave me a late birthday gift.” She said as she showed her mother and sister.
“Dear Merlin, that’s a beautiful piece Hope. Are you sure you want to part with it?” Anna asked the young girl who has a crush on her daughter.

“Perfectly sure. It belongs to the most gorgeous and divine woman in the universe which would be Daphne.” Hope answered with a charming smile causing Daphne to blush again due to the compliment.
Hope decided to take some of the heat off her Mate by looking at Astoria who was laughing at her sister’s embarrassment. “Although Stori would be a close second with her irresistible personality and exquisite beauty.”
Astoria stopped laughing and flushed red as she shyly hid her face behind her mother’s frame as Annabeth burst out laughing along with Nic and Nelle.
“Geez Hope, you’re making us mere mortals jealous with your outstanding praises on beautiful women.” Nic remarked as he turned to his wife.
“Perhaps I need to up my game. What do you think, my love?” The immortal Alchemist suggested.
“We’ll see, my amour. You may need to take some lessons from Hope in the art of smooth talking.” Nelle replied in a musical laugh.
Hope smirked as she gave an exaggerated bow.

“What I want to know is, how did you go into your room with an irate Daphne and walk out without a single scratch?” Annabeth asked in complete confusion.
“Whenever Daphne had that tone in her voice, no one has ever left the room in high-spirits, in fact they are usually more distraught. I should know. I’ve been on the opposite end of that tone a few times.” Anna mentioned with a laugh.
Hope glanced at Daphne and she raised an eyebrow at her.
“I listened to her and gave her a late birthday gift.” Hope answered with an awkward smile as Daphne nodded at the girl still playing with her new necklace.

“Right. Now that we have that out of the way. Astoria, can I have your arm please?” Nelle changed the subject and held out her left hand as Nelle picked up the syringe with Hope’s blood in it.
Astoria sighed, shifting closer to Nelle and gave the Healer her right hand. Nelle rearranged Astoria’s arm so she could find a vein by casting a wandless Healing charm to make the closest vein to the skin glow with a luminescent light allowing Nelle to make the injection easily.
Stori’s eyes were squinted shut as Nelle made the injection.
Hope walked in front of Astoria and knelt in front of her. “Breathe Stori. Look at me, beautiful girl.”
Astoria peeked out from closed eyelids to look at Hope and saw Hope smiling before moving her hands in a specific motion as she chanted her Glamour Spell on the roof, “Mutare seu rosto.”
Hope glamoured the roof to look like a starry night with twinkling stars and shooting stars. “Look up.”

Everyone in the room looked up to the ceiling and gasped in awe at Hope’s wandless Magic, they were all so immersed in the glamour that Hope created that 2 and half minutes passed in no time.
No one else had noticed that the needle mark had already healed due to the Vampiric qualities in Hope’s blood. Hope picked up the Phoenix Tear syringe and tapped Nelle’s arm placing the second syringe in her hand.
Perenelle smiled at Hope before moving over to Astoria and injecting the second syringe into the same vein as before but further down the arm closer to her wrist.

After a few moments Astoria made a hissing noise as she covered her arm where the second injection site would be, except this mark has also healed whether it was from the Tears or Hope’s blood. Hope would suggest tossing a coin.
Astoria’s whimpers broke everyone out of their trance.
“So what now?” Annabeth asked worryingly as she carefully watched over her daughter.
“We keep her overnight. I’ll monitor her vitals. But Astoria will be okay. The burning sensation will dissipate in about 5 minutes.” Nelle explained to her friend then looked over to Astoria. “Maybe you could distract yourself with the stars again. It will take your mind off it.”
Hope moved over to Daphne and whispered in her ear. “Hug her.”
Daphne looked at Hope with a confused look as Hope let out a chuff of amusement.
“Use your Magic. Cool your skin to counteract the heat. Make a cocoon of cold air around you and your sister.” Hope explained without anyone noticing.

Daphne got up so she could sit next to Astoria and brought her sister into a magically induced icicle hug just as Hope had suggested.
“I got you Stori.” Daphne said softly as she cradles her sister who sighs in contentment.
“Mmm… You feel so cold. It feels wonderful.” Astoria moans in delight cuddling her big sister.
Daphne keeps this going for nearly 10 minutes before Astoria mentioned that she was getting cold and Daphne immediately recalled her magic back into herself. “Better?”
Astoria nodded to her sister then her mother. “Actually I feel stronger than before.”

Annabeth stayed around for dinner before heading home after consulting both her daughters. Hope offered the two sisters her room while she took the lounge. Daphne tried to talk her out of it but Hope stated that she’s wanted a legitimate reason to sleep on the lounge since the first day she saw it.
Nic and Nelle rolled their eyes but verbally confirmed that Hope had wanted to sleep on the lounge and that it was one of the first questions she had when she saw it.
“I’ll be fine out here.” Hope reassured her Mate.
Since Astoria went to bed early Hope cancelled her invisibility spell and the two birds were flying around outside as Hope created a secondary perch about 5 minutes ago when she realised that she wouldn’t be sleeping in her room tonight.
Daphne was moments away from arguing with Hope about expanding her bed so everyone could fit but Hope did something that caused a mental lapse in the blonde haired girl.
Hope kissed Daphne’s cheek near the corner of her lips and wished her goodnight as she left her Mate in her room, while Hope’s Wolf and Vampire rejoiced in the intimate contact.

Chapter Text

Over the Summer holidays she spent a week with King Ragnok learning to fight and another week with the Goblins sorting out all the Lady Emrys issues for the Wizengamot. She visited Susan and Amelia a few times, saw the Greengrass’ and checked in with Astoria, who has had no issues since the Flamel’s gave her the cure.
Daphne had given Hope a delayed birthday gift which was Daphne’s own version of the locket Hope gave her but without the massive amount of protections her own had. However Daphne managed to speak to either Nic or Nelle in regards to one of the paintings of her family in her room to confirm which ones were her parents.
Hope cried when she opened her pendant worrying her Mate but Hope wrapped Daphne in a hug before she could go anywhere, thanking her for a piece of her family she can carry everywhere.
Hope was further pleased with Daphne’s gift as the necklace smelt of her Mate, fresh snow, oranges and parchment.
Hope was exchanging letters with all her friends and recalled both Neville and Harry’s birthdays were in late July. The Tribrid sent both boys fire messages with some Wizarding candy along with a couple of books on Herbology and DADA respectively.

Since Daphne invited Hope to Diagon Alley to pick up school supplies, she agreed to go so Hope could spend time with her love, even if she has to play the I don’t know you game. Hope just chuckled at Daphne as she performed her invisibility spell but had the intent of being seen only by Daphne.
Daphne didn’t believe Hope until they went into Madam Malkins to update Daphne’s clothes and absolutely no one spoke to Hope or even looked in her direction while Hope just smirked at the blonde as she looked over the underwear in the shop causing Daphne to blush.
When they entered Flourish and Blotts, Hope instantly gagged when she saw Lockhart, Daphne saw this reaction and laughed at Hope. Hope being the ever so mature adult she should be, stuck her tongue out at the blonde beauty.
Daphne waited upstairs until Hope joined her to whisper to the auburn haired girl. “Not a fan I take it?”
Hope just gave a mock glare at her. “Wait until our first class with him as our DADA professor and ask me that question again. The guy’s a moron. Read his books and you’ll find so many inconsistencies it’s not funny. Nic and Nelle did this when they heard he would be our professor and are fuming silently as they are pretty upset with Dumbledore and don’t want to talk to him.”
“Good to know.” Daphne replied with a frown at the information before turning an icy glare at Lockhart.

“Hey love.” Hope said, grasping Daphne’s attention immediately, “I’m going to make myself visible and chat with some friends hanging about. Will you be alright with Tracey?”
The blonde tilted her head slightly until she heard her name called out behind her by her fore-mentioned friend. Daphne gave a subtle nod at Hope before turning around with the poise of the Pureblood Heiress.
Hope’s Wolf groaned at how good Daphne looked when performing her part of the Pureblood Princess, but Hope didn’t enjoy how uncomfortable her Mate looked. She knew Daphne didn’t enjoy being cold to everyone, but it was the only way she knew how to keep the male population away from her.

Hope exited the bookstore, cancelled out her invisibility spell while on the move and went back to Madam Malkins to pick up a set of new robes. Charmed with the same growing charms to last the rest of the school year and to replace the ripped uniform that the Hellhound had torn.
She then returned to Flourish and Blotts where she saw the altercation between Arthur Weasley and Lucius Malfoy.
Hope instinctively tried to rush forward until she almost knocked over a small pale blonde girl, who stood in front of her with a dreamy smile, “Hello Hope Mikaelson.” The young girl said.
Hope recognised the girl as Luna and completely forgot about the fight as she spoke to the erratic girl. “Hello Luna. How have you been?”
“Good. Daddy and I have been looking for a Crumple-Horned Snorkack but have been unsuccessful so far. How has your search been for a way Home?” The young seer asked.

Hope scoffed as she bit her lip. “Pretty slow actually. All the books I’ve read so far don’t explain alternate dimensions.”
“Don’t forget time travel.” Luna remarks with an airy look.
Hope groaned, “How could I forget time travel?” Hope asked playfully as Luna giggled.
“I’m never going to be able to hide anything from you am I?” Hope whispered to the girl.
“Nope.” The younger girl said with a pop.
This time it was Luna’s turn to lean in next to Hope. “How’s your Mate, Lady Emrys?”
Hope groaned and placed a hand on Luna’s arm moving them closer to the bookstore and Hope banged her head a few times against the shopfront frame. Luna was giggling at Hope’s actions while Hope was worrying slightly about the dreamy girl.

“Don’t worry about me. I won’t tell anyone. Pandora left a note for her descendant who would become friends with the Tribrid to be their closest friend or confidant. Other than your Mate of course.” Luna interrupted Hope’s internal battle.
Hope grunted before answering. “Thank you for clearing that up for me and my Mate is doing great. I think she’s getting closer to my Lady Emrys secret. Which is good since my subconscious is telling me I need to inform her of this before her 13th birthday, which is in January and if she can’t figure it out by Yule. I’ll tell her myself.”
“Good choice.” Luna replied before she skipped off into the store, “I’ll see you soon, Hope Mikaelson.”
Hope watched the girl skip off before remarking under her breath. “Well… That was certainly interesting.”
Hope looked up but no longer saw any of the Weasley’s and let out an agitated groan. “Fuck. There goes Riddle’s book.”

Hope didn’t get an opportunity to join back up with Daphne but waved goodbye discreetly before Draco and his cronies could see her. Hope was halted to a stop as she was heading to the Leaky Cauldron by a cane smashing down on her shoulder harshly. Hope gritted her teeth together before schooling her features as she turned her head to see a silver snake head.
A drawl of entitlement came from behind her. “Ah you must be the Muggleborn Witch in Slytherin. My son has informed me about you.”
The word Muggleborn sounded like it was the worst insult in the world.
Hope felt a silent spell she could only classify as dangerous as a surge travelled through the elder Malfoy’s cane. Hope used some of the skills she learnt from evading sword strikes while training with the Goblins and moved out from under the cane.
The Tribrid managed to get about a metre away and turned to face the blonde man with his son sneering from behind him before the spell zapped within the confines of the snake's mouth hidden from the view of bystanders.
Hope’s eyes narrowed on Lucius before replying, “I guess so. I’d say it was a pleasure but…” Hope trailed off as she walked away leaving the rest unsaid.

Hope came out of the fireplace and groaned in annoyance. “Ugh. I’m seriously hating all things Malfoy.”
Hope paused as she made a few steps into the study, smelling the overwhelming stench of sex and looked over to the desk to see Nelle laid out on her back on the desk with Nic leaning over her, both were naked.
Hope blinked absent-mindedly as her eyes scanned over her guardians' forms, while Nic and Nelle froze at the sight of the fireplace flashing green when Hope came through the Floo system. All of them just stayed completely still until Hope’s brain finally rebooted but the Tribrid’s options were her snark or embarrassment.
It appears that embarrassment won out this time and Hope covered her eyes with a squeak before leaving the room quickly while yelling out behind her. “God damn it guys! I told you both not to have sex with me in the room.”
“You’re the one who just showed up. We thought you would be back around dinner time.” Nic replied.
“Not our fault, dear. It’s hard to keep an active sex life when you have a kid.” Nelle mentioned in a moan as Nic moved slightly within her.

Hope groaned extremely loud and shot off outside with her enhanced Wolf and Vampire speed deep into the forest.
“So is this how kids feel when they catch their parents having sex?” Hope thought aloud as she ran.
Hope’s inner Wolf and Vampire shook their heads and replied, ‘Not even close.’ The Vampire replied.
While her Wolf was more explicit. ‘Nope, because kids don’t take in their parents naked bodies and think about how attractive they are.’
Hope rolled her eyes at the Wolf, “Traitor.” Her Wolf howled with laughter in her mind while the Vampire snickered.

After getting home from Diagon Alley and running off, Hope came back while Nic and Nelle had fallen asleep waiting for her outside. Hope had put them into a deeper sleep before carrying them to their bed.
Hope had decided to paint after putting the Flamel’s into bed and unsurprisingly she painted Nic and Nelle having sex on the desk from the angle she saw them. Thankfully from Hope’s perspective she didn’t actually see where Nic’s cock was secured deeply within Nelle, but it doesn’t take a genius to figure it out.
The auburn haired girl’s painting had the looks of pleasure coming from both man and woman. Nic was looking down at his wife with longing as he held her hips, while Perenelle’s head was tilted back in a moan. Her arms above her head as she gripped tightly at the edge of the desk, arching her breasts up to cover the union between the couple's legs. Hope also had the items from the desk thrown haphazardly on the floor, papers everywhere, books opened to random pages and quills all about.
Hope wrote a smartass note and hung the painting in the couple’s room putting the note on the corner of the painting with a smirk. Hope decided to be nice though and went into Nic’s Alchemy Room. The Heir Flamel whipped up a Calming Draught for Nelle for tomorrow and called Mixy so he would have the potion on hand to give to the Healer tomorrow.

The next morning had Perenelle groaning in embarrassment and Nicolas laughing his ass off which woke up Hope. When Hope walked out of her room she crossed her arms and leaned against the doorframe waiting as Nelle came out of her room.
Nelle looked at Hope with a blush. “Really Hope?”
“Yep.” Hope nodded once with a smirk.
“I didn’t get the chance to be snarky when I caught you in the act. Might as well catch-up now.” Hope teased the older woman.
Perenelle groaned again but before she could respond Nicolas came out holding Hope’s note reading it aloud:

“‘I gift this painting to you both to apologise for interrupting what was obviously a wonderful experience (as seen by the looks on your faces in the painting). I will admit my Wolf and Vampire were right. They thought that you two having sex together would look absolutely divine and let’s not forget the smell that was in the room, it smelt like you were in there for up to 3 hours.
Anyhow with that out of the way I hope you enjoy the painting and realise that I plan on being more discreet whenever Daphne and I decide on taking the plunge. Maybe you could take lessons from us in the future.
With sincerest apologies, Hope (Flamel) Mikaelson.’”

Perenelle smacked Nicolas’s arm after reading it again and her face flushed with heat. “I hate you both.”
Nicolas and Hope looked at one another and laughed before heading off to have breakfast. Hope called out for Mixy, “Yes, Lady Hope?” A small squeak said from beside her.
“Could you give Perenelle the Calming Draught I made for her last night? I think she’ll need it.” Hope asks the House Elf.
“Of course Lady Hope.” Before the House Elf popped away he asked curiously while wringing his hands together.
“Not to seem rude, my Lady Hope. But why do you and Master Flame like flustering Mistress Flame so much? This is nearly the 5th time I’ve had to give a Calming Draught to Mistress Flame since you’ve joined the family.” Mixy explained awkwardly.

Hope’s eyes widened and looked at Nic. “You give Nelle Calming Draughts after some of our talks?”
“Yeah. The sex stuff bothers her slightly with you in the house, even though she knows you have most likely had sex yourself in your world. But she still physically sees a child when she looks at you and those are not comments that naturally come from a child.” Nic explains with a shrug.
Hope hummed but didn’t correct him. “No, I guess not. But I’m not going to change how I act. I’ve done that before and I won’t do it again.”
Nic nodded and placed a hand on top of her own. “We know. That’s why we never mentioned it before. However I do appreciate you making the potion for her. I would’ve made one after breakfast.”
“Thank Merlin, it's a fast potion to make.” Nicolas finished with a laugh.
Mixy looked down at the ground as he blushed in embarrassment before popping out of the room.

Hope met up with her friends on the Hogwarts Express, however everyone in the compartment was angry beyond recognition so Hope stopped in her tracks and backed away slowly. A hand shot out before Hope could leave and dragged her in to sit next to Padma who released Hope’s arm when she finally sat down.
The only Ravenclaw in the compartment took a steadying breath. “Sorry Hope. Our anger isn’t with you.”
Hope looked around seeing Parvati sitting next to her sister, while on the opposite seats there was Neville, Hannah then Susan all with frowns on their faces.
After looking at everyone’s upset faces Hope responded with an incredulous look to Padma.
The Indian girl scoffed slightly. “Okay. I’ll rephrase. We’re utterly disgusted by what you informed us of on the train before the holidays. So we checked our notes with the textbook and nothing added up. We spoke to our parents or guardians about our concerns.”

Susan picked up from where Padma left off. “I spoke to my Aunt about it and we got permission from Madam Longbottom and Hannah’s parents for them to come over to Bones Manor so we could use a pensive to view our memories from Potions classes.”
Hope blinked and mentally thought of how badly she screwed up by telling her friends about Snape’s Wards. Since Hope decided to take both her birds with her to school this year under the invisibility spell. She heard Myrddin laughing his ass off while poking at Hope’s right cheek with his beak.
Susan saw Hope’s stoic face and reminded herself that Hope wouldn’t know what a pensive was, so she decided to explain it so Hope could understand what was happening. “A pensive is a magical object that allows someone else, like our guardians or parents, to view another person's memory, like mine, Neville’s or Hannah’s.”
Hope nodded gratefully at Susan, realising the red-head Hufflepuff was trying to help.

“Anyhow you were right. All our memories showed that we were all using the same textbook but there were different amounts of ingredients used, different methods of preparation and in Hannah’s there were sometimes different ingredients to make sure the Potion failed, whereas Neville’s were much more dangerous. I think Madam Longbottom was about 2 seconds away from Flooing to the school and hexing the absolute hell out of Snape especially when she saw that Snape was intentionally focused on Neville to make a mistake.” Susan explained in horror.
Neville looked up at Hope and his expression changed from anger to gratitude before stating. “What stopped her was seeing you thwart all of Snape’s and the Slytherin’s attempts to sabotage me. She saw how you were always looking towards me and the other Gryffindors when someone in green walked past. If they threw something towards my Potion it just vanished.”

Hope looked awkward at the praise she was being given but also wanted to dispute Neville’s claim as well but the Gryffindor kept talking. “This happened multiple times so Grandmother was able to locate you looking at the additional ingredient, then we saw you whispering something and the ingredient disappeared. So I wanted to thank you on behalf of the Most Ancient and Noble House Longbottom as well as thank you on behalf of myself. Thank you, Hope. I really appreciate you saving me.”
Hope drew in a deep breath as she panicked internally.
“You’re welcome.” Hope said with a small voice before looking at the cabin door as she heard Malfoy and his cronies approaching.
Hope groaned before the door even opened.
Malfoy looked in and sneered at her. “I’ve been looking for you Mudblood. How dare you turn your back on my father? Your insolence about who your superiors are should be corr--!?”

Five stupefy’s were shot out from the compartment, three of them hitting Malfoy while the other two hit Crabbe and Goyle. Hope’s jaw dropped in shock as she turned to face the other occupants.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Hope stated in shock.
“Yes. We did.” They all replied at once. Hope looked at them and nodded her head in thanks.
A Hufflepuff Prefect came upon the three students and sighed. “All of you will have 10 points taken from your respective Houses.”
Before revenerating the three Slytherin boys before they scurried off but not before glaring at everyone in the compartment.
“Thank you. But once we get to school don’t try and defend me. You’ll somehow get in trouble for it.” All of them opened their mouths to argue to Hope but the Tribrid interrupted them.
“No. You know it as well as I do. I am a Muggleborn in the snake den. They will always attack something they perceive as weaker than them. Besides, I imagine the Wards at the school are still holding strong, so I’ll be safe there… at least physically.”

“What Wards?” The Patil twins asked curiously.
Hope sighed and explained the Slytherin Wardstone to the compartment, how it stops Slytherins from attacking other students and why most of the Slytherin students were dropping to the ground with their mouths sealed shut.
Hope also explained why a Goblin (Sharptooth) showed up to ‘dismantle’ the Wardstone but was unable to as Salazar Slytherin had chosen a protector, how Dumbledore and Snape were eager to learn who the protector was so they could ‘talk’ to them. The universal-traveller mentioned how the protector was Lady Emrys.
The rest of the train trip was mostly speculation about Lady Emrys and what they were able to achieve by informing the school of Snape’s Ward. Myrddin and Alexandria were pleased with Hope’s choice of friends, knowing that they would protect her, even if Hope never asked.

Hope was not even remotely surprised when several Slytherin students fell to the ground in pain, she just rolled her eyes and continued on her way to class or the Great Hall.
Her runs in the morning are more entertaining with Myrddin and Alexandria flying with her. Hope sometimes puts Alexandria under her jumper to shield her as Hope races against Myrddin while using her superspeed to challenge the Phoenix.
Hope always loses to the Phoenix as Myrddin uses Hope’s magic to amplify his speed and shoots off with a sonic boom any time the Tribrid gets anywhere close to him.

Thanks to Lockhart DADA was a total waste of her time, for the quiz he gave the class about himself Hope’s eye twitched in anger. All the sheets of paper were set on fire causing all the 2nd years to let out a screech, however the girlish squeal from ‘Professor’ Lockhart became the talk of the class and he went to hide in the Professor quarters at the back of the room.
The lesson with the Cornish Pixies was just ridiculous, after Lockhart fled Hope let out a subvocal growl from her throat which caused any of the Pixies within hearing range to instantly cease flying and cringe in fear.
Hermione had cast Immobulus to freeze all the Cornish Pixies at nearly the same time as Hope’s growl but Daphne had been watching Hope through the disaster Lockhart unleashed on them and saw Hope do something to petrify the Pixies before Granger had cast her spell.
Nothing happened in Potions. Snape’s Ward was still up but a stronger ward was placed over it so no one in class mentioned the older ward or complained about the unjust nature of Snape’s previous Ward.

Hope groaned as Hallowe’en was upon them again and Hope gave her condolences to her friends. Harry managed to stop her before she walked away asking her. “Where did you go after passing us on the chessboard last year?”
Hope sighed before mentioning there was another Magical Creature for the DADA obstacle which she had to deal with. The auburn haired Slytherin had also mentioned that she found Harry ‘unconscious’ from a shade passing through him and that she hid when Dumbledore and Snape showed up.
After the Hallowe’en feast the entire student body learned about Mrs Norris being petrified and the message left by the Heir of Slytherin. ‘The Chamber of Secrets has been opened. Enemies of the Heir, Beware!’.
Other than the Quidditch match of Gryffindor vs Slytherin ending with Lockhart vanishing all of the bones in Harry’s right arm, Colin Creevey being petrified, the attempt of a Duelling Club when everyone learned Harry was a Parselmouth and the petrification of Justin Finch-Fletchley. There was nothing else worth mentioning from the time through Hallowe’en to Yule although Hope laughed to herself when she realised that the Slytherin Wardstone will allow Slytherin students to cast spells on other students so long as the spells are cast under schooling purposes or allowed for Duels.

Maybe a ¼ of Slytherin students didn’t cast any spells until after the Duel between Harry and Draco as they knew what set off the Slytherin Wardstone and didn’t want to tempt fate.
Hope knew that spells would work during classes but not during a Duel which caused a wide grin on Hope’s face knowing that if she ever wanted to get retribution on a Slytherin. All she would need to do is offer them a Wizard’s Duel.
Hope wonders how many Slytherins have actually figured out about the Wizard Duels and will be offering her challenges soon.
Hope found Harry in the Library before the Yule holidays and talked to him during the study period, as they were packing up their books Harry asked her. “Why aren’t you avoiding me?”
Hope looked at Harry with a sad smile. “Simple answer, you’re a good person Harry. You would never harm anyone and if you ever would, it would be face-to-face or in self-defence.”
Harry scoffed in amusement which caused Hope to smirk instead. “Extended answer, you’re a Muggle-raised student with no knowledge of Magic before you came here. How would you even petrify someone? Do you even know how? No. I doubt you wouldn’t know.”
Harry groaned and banged his head on the desk they were working at causing Hope to snort. “If you haven’t noticed, the students here aren’t overly smart when it comes to the obvious.”
Harry pursed his lips and shook his head. “Nope. Not even a little bit.”

Hope was partly nervous but also excited for these Yule holidays as she will be telling Daphne everything about herself. Hope was so pleased to get out of Hogwarts.
The ‘Heir of Slytherin’ stuff was getting annoying, especially when some blonde haired prick suggested the Heir of Slytherin was also Slytherin’s protector, Lady Emrys. So the Flamel’s have been receiving quite a lot of hate mail from angry parents.
Hope has been making notes of all the families that have tried to hex her through mail and decided to ignore the mail until the end of the school year, then recalled her letters she sent out last year threatening to cut out any correspondences with malicious intents.
Hope had picked up all her Yule gifts within the first few days, they were only small gifts as Hope had made drawings of all her friends while she had also dropped the extravagance of her Lady Emrys gifts due to the Heir of Slytherin stunt.
In fact, other than Madam Bones, Hope is not sending out any gifts as Lady Emrys, she’s also going to send out some letters to the families who haven’t tried to harm her.
Hope made a family painting of the Greengrass’ to give Annabeth and Marcus as a joint present, for Stori, Hope got her a bracelet with an old celtic symbol as the focus. The symbol was Runic in nature and used in the old world as a family symbol for the Mikaelson’s. Hope also placed some protections on the bracelet and had Nicolas infuse some vervain into the bracelet.

She also got the Patil twins a present each as well as Neville and Hannah. For Susan and Amelia she created a set of communication crystals that she used in her world with her Aunt Freya and included instructions on how to use them.
For Luna she performed a locator spell to find a Crumple-Horned Snorkack, apparently they were only found in New Zealand, so Hope flame travelled there with Myrddin and Alexandria. During the Phoenix travel, Alexandria accidentally triggered her lightning travel and ended up somewhere else.
Hope and Myrddin used their Familiar Bond to locate Alexandria quickly. Hope apparated to where Alexandria was and the golden Thunderbird immediately latched onto Hope when she appeared. Myrddin burst into existence with a flaring amount of heat and flew next to Alexandria giving the other bird what would be considered a feathered hug.

Hope spent a few hours a day with the two birds, trying to teach Alexandria how to lightning travel to a specific location, how to lightning travel with a passenger and how to create thunderstorms. Which unfortunately had a massive learning curve due to the fact that both Myrddin and Alexandria had access to Hope’s extensive Magical power so the storms were overpowered and extremely wet.
Hope finished her travel to New Zealand and picked up an orphaned Crumple-Horned Snorkack that took a liking to Hope.
Hope had created another set of communication crystals to give to Nicolas and Perenelle for Yule. Hope had decided to give an old spell for Nelle’s birthday but also got Nic a belated birthday gift as she had missed his birthday earlier in the year.
Hope gave Nelle a recipe for a poultice she used at the Salvatore Boarding School to heal most physical wounds and cuts. However, for Nic’s present Hope taught him her Uncle Kol’s transference spell, which transfers the properties of one ingredient into another item.
As for Daphne, Hope wanted to give her a ring but knew it was still too early for that and needed to wait until she told Daphne everything. So Hope created a Truth Sphere for Daphne with a note mentioning to bring the Sphere with her when they meet up before the New Year.

Chapter Text

After Yule Hope invited Daphne to the Flamel property and asked her to go for a walk around the forest so they could talk in private. Once they got far enough into the forest Hope turned around to face the beautiful blonde girl and took a quick moment to admire her Mate with a pleased smile lighting up the auburn haired girl’s face.
Daphne cleared her throat with a blush as she broke Hope’s look of adoration.
“So what’s the reason you wanted me to bring the Truth Sphere?” The blonde said while she was nervously playing with the crystal ball between her hands.
Hope’s eyes locked with the blonde’s ice blue ones as she waved her hand conjuring two chairs and a table in a clearing. Hope moved to the opposite chair and pulled it out for Daphne.
“My Lady.” The auburn girl seductively said with a smirk and a mischievous glint in her sea coloured eyes.

Daphne’s pupils dilated at the endearment as she moved to take the seat Hope brought out for her and Hope pushed in the chair as Daphne sat down. “Thank you, Hope.”
Hope moved around the table. “You’re welcome, love. If there’s any food or drink you would like please call for Mixy and he’ll get it for you.” Hope remarked as she sat on her side of the table. “Can you place the Truth Sphere on the table? It will validify my words as I know this will be hard to accept and believe.”
Daphne sighed as she twirled the ball in her hand before placing it on the centre of the table. “You know I don’t need this to know you will tell me the truth, right?” The sphere glows blue instantly with Daphne’s words.
Hope smiles but it turns sad after a few moments.
“I certainly hope you will never need it again after this but this information I have to give you could very easily change everything you know about me.” The ball stays blue which causes Daphne to frown slightly.

“Over the Summer holidays I had asked you to try and figure out my secret. Do you want to have a guess?” Hope asked calmly.
Daphne rolled her eyes but answered. “Well I know you are more attuned to your Magic than anyone I’ve ever met. You mentioned your grandmother was a witch, but you’ve never explained your parents even though I can tell by your paintings that you love them very dearly.”
Hope sucked in a breath at her parents being mentioned and Daphne placed a hand on top of Hope’s before continuing, “Your Magical Aura is bizarre like there are 3 separate auras within your Aura but I can’t explain it. I also feel… connected to you in some way but my father…” Daphne trailed off.
Hope grinded her teeth silently. “All of those observations are correct but what’s my secret, love?”

“I don’t have any definitive answers. The best I have is that you are Lady Emrys’s protege.” Daphne said with a shrug.
Hope blinked before nodding her head to the side.
“That’s not a bad guess. But slightly incorrect. I’m not her protege.” Hope took a deep breath before uncloaking her Lady Emrys ring which Daphne’s hand was still covering, “I am Lady Emrys Daphne.”
Daphne’s eyes widened as she stared at the deep blue coloured ball in front of her in disbelief. Daphne removed her hand from Hope’s until she froze at the feeling of a ring beneath her fingers.
The blonde girl gulped nervously as she ran her fingers lightly traced the chunky ring on Hope’s right index finger. Daphne slowly spread her fingers so she could get a clearer view of the ring under her hand before gasping and drawing her hand to her mouth in shock. “I’m so sorry for my behaviour when we first met, My Lady.”

Hope’s face gave a total deadpan ‘really’ look.
“I swear to god if you make this weird by adding ‘My Lady’ to everything, I will spank you.” Hope lightly threatened with an exasperated tone.
Daphne’s jaw dropped before she stuttered out. “But etiquette is required when speaking to someone of a Legendary House, My Lady.”
Hope’s eyebrow rose at the ‘My Lady’.
“You must like the idea of being spanked if you keep this up.” Hope remarked with a shake of her head.
Daphne gulped slightly as she replied. “No, My Lady.”
The Truth Sphere made its first colour change at that lie and Hope’s jaw dropped for a moment before she regained her composure.
“Well isn’t that interesting, love?” Lady Emrys says with a smirk.
The blonde blushed in embarrassment before placing her head on the table, her arms crossed around her face.

“Fine. I’ll stop teasing you for now. Just no more, ‘My Lady’ please Daph?” The auburn haired girl pleaded as she stroked her hand across Daphne’s forearm, making goosebumps appear.
Ice blue eyes peered over her crossed arms before she nodded.
“Good. However that is only one secret out of the way. The next thing I have to tell you is a joint secret.” Hope said as she subconsciously started rubbing patterns along her Mate’s arm trying to calm her.
“Can it be more groundbreaking than you being Lady Emrys?” Daphne asks incredulously.
“Yep.” Came the instant reply from the Tribrid.
The crystal ball has changed back to a blue colour which confuses Daphne. “How?”
“Alright. I’ll say it all in one go because explaining single parts would be too annoying and this way some answers can be given due to you knowing everything.” The Tribrid cautiously said.

“I’m a time-traveller from another universe, who also used to be 18 years old before I arrived in this universe. I’m also a Tribrid which is a mixture of 3 Magical Beings. Witch, Werewolf and Vampire. Also due to my Werewolf and Vampire sides I have the ability to acquire a Mate, which is you. That’s why we are connected.”
Daphne blinked a lot while her mouth stayed open in disbelief, she had noted the sphere was still blue so she knew Hope was telling the truth but she had no idea what to say.
Hope’s right leg started to bounce in nervousness but she stayed quiet for now as she waited anxiously for Daphne to respond. However Hope's distress must be pretty intense as Myrddin appeared in a flash of fire and Alexandria cracked in on a bolt of lightning as they both began to sing, trying to calm the worried Tribrid.
Alexandria’s appearance frightened Daphne out of her stupor. “So what does this mean?”

“For what part? My Vampire and Werewolf sides are both under control. My Vampiric side is not fully activated yet but it is coming in slowly. I can shift into my Wolf whenever I wish, whether the full moon is out or not. The Legendary House thing? Well, I got the Goblin King on my side and I plan on dragging the Wizarding World to the 20th or possibly even the 21st century kicking and screaming, so that will be fun. I am looking for ways to travel back to my universe and time but there is not enough information on this type of magic here, so that’s ridiculously slow going.” Hope stated each problem with an explanation on what she’s doing.
“Or are you worried about the Mate thing?”
Daphne’s brain tried to process everything as quickly as she could but everything did circle back to being Hope’s Mate.
“Mate.” The blonde girl whispered.

Hope hummed thoughtfully. “Hm, fair enough. That’s the only one I don’t know everything about. Apparently my Wolf and Vampire know something I don’t and told me I had to inform you about me before your 13th birthday. They said that it was crucial to stop your father from placing you into a Betrothal Contract against your will.”
The blonde froze in fear when she heard that and whimpered in her throat.
Hope shot around the table in under a second, kneeling in front of her Mate and pulled her into a hug. “I won’t let him do that if you don’t want him to. I can stop it. Well technically we can, but I don’t know how you feel about me and I will never do anything against your will.”
Daphne started to sob into Hope and Myrddin finally glided down to the table, facing the girls and started singing softly. Alexandria flew down to perch herself on Hope’s shoulder and preened at the blonde’s hair, pushing it behind Daphne’s ears carefully.
Through her Mate’s sobs she heard a broken voice admit ever so quietly. “I don’t like men… not like that. I li-like girls.”
A pur rumbled through Hope at the admission and she smiled as Daphne melted further into Hope, the pur acting like a Calming Draught for the blonde.
“I love you, Daphne Greengrass.” Hope murmurs into Daphne’s ear.

When the two girls pull apart, Hope’s eyes are glowing gold and veins have appeared around the corners of Hope’s eyes. Daphne almost jumped away at the sight but stayed in place, studying Hope’s new facial features. Daphne’s hands came up slowly to cup Hope’s face and trace the veins next to her crush’s eyes.
Daphne gulped in fear but held Hope’s golden eyes with her own before admitting her truth. “I’ve had a crush on you since I met you but I was afraid that if my father found out he wouldn’t allow me to see you any more. So I hid that part of myself from everyone except my mother. She’s the only one who knows… I want to give this a go. But I’m afraid that my father would disown me and place the Greengrass legacy solely on my sister’s shoulders.”
Hope growled at the threat. “Then as Lady Emrys I will make his life a living hell if he ever dares to attempt something like that.”
Hope blinked her eyes rapidly to calm her Wolf and sea blue eyes came back.
“I’d prefer he didn’t of course. But I will speak to him during the next summer holidays once we are both 13 or older and tell him about my Legendary Status. Then I will formally ask him if we can date. Hopefully he says yes. But I have back-up plans.” The Tribrid said with a smirk.
“Your father would not enjoy my back-up plans. They are quite creative and socially demeaning. Afterall I learned negotiation from the best. My family. They are 1,000 year old Vampires. That has to count for something.”

“Sweet Merlin.” Daphne squeaked out.
“I think I love you.” The blonde blurted out before covering her mouth and ran away in shock.
Hope was also shocked from the admission and turned her head to the side to look at Myrddin who was staring at the blue ball.
Hope’s head turned back to the direction Daphne had run away in before shooting off with superspeed to find her Mate in the dense forest. It didn’t take long to find the blonde haired girl. Hope ran in front of her slightly before stopping and catching Daphne around the waist causing the other girl to yelp in surprise. Hope spun her around once to slow the younger girl down before placing her feet back on the ground so Daphne could recover her bearings after being picked up so abruptly.
“Relax, love. I’ve got you.” Hope reassured her Mate as she cuddled and purred against her weakening Daphne’s resolve of running away.

“I don’t know how to do this.” The blonde admitted slightly out of breath after running away.
Hope cupped her Mate’s face with soft but strong fingers brushing over the blonde’s cheeks lightly. “For starters you don’t do this alone. I can help you. Just like I always have. We can do this, Daphne. I love you.”
Daphne’s hands shot up to grip the sides of Hope’s face and dragged her into a kiss. It felt like a supernova had exploded between their lips. The kiss started innocently but Hope wanted more so she angled Daphne’s head down and nipped at the blonde’s lips causing the younger girl to gasp in surprise. Hope’s tongue darted into the inviting mouth, tasting fresh snow on Daphne’s lips, teeth and tongue.
Hope controlled the kiss but she never let the kiss become anywhere close to being sexual, the only emotion Hope is showing is her love for the blonde. Daphne had moaned when Hope explored her mouth and she closed her eyes in delight as she let Hope manoeuvre her body however she wanted.

As Hope finally decides to pull back due to a loss of breath, she feels something strong and Magically binding snap into place. Causing Hope’s entire body to relax as she could now feel Daphne’s very essence within her soul. Daphne didn’t look much different from Hope. She was flustered, trying to catch her breath as it was shallow and fast, ice blue eyes looked like she had experienced transcendence as she looked at Hope.
“That was amazing!” Daphne exhaled with a goofy grin on her face.
“Are all kisses like that? I mean, it almost felt as if something clicked then locked into place.”
Hope let out a huff of amusement. “Not all kisses are like that. Trust me.”
Hope moved some blonde strands of hair behind her Mate’s ear with a heartfelt smile. “Although that was certainly the best I’ve ever had and most likely will have, until we explore this relationship further.”

Hope decided to guide them back to their little set up in the woods until Daphne asked if they could talk in the house.
Hope just nodded and called for Mixy. “Mixy? Are you able to retrieve Daphne’s Truth Sphere and return it to her. Would you also be able to dispel my conjurations of the table and chairs please?”
A pop was heard as Mixy appeared holding a blue sphere. “Here you are, Heiress Greengrass…” The House Elf offered the ball to the blonde girl before halting and tilting his head to the side for a moment, sensing the girl in front of him.
His eyes became wider as he rushed to correct himself. “Sorry, My Lady. I didn’t realise. Mixy apologises for any insults given.”
Daphne just looked utterly confused however Hope having heard the poor House Elf stumble over his explanation to the two girls before Hope groaned loudly. Daphne looked over to Hope with questions in her eyes.

“Remember how I mentioned that we were Mates?” Hope asked the blonde and she nodded while collecting the Truth Sphere with a polite thanks to the helpful House-Elf.
Mixy bent his head in a small bow before he popped away silently, leaving the girls to talk in private. “Well due to this Mate bond. When you kissed me, knowing what I am, who I am and that you still loved me, allowed the bond to snap into place. It’s why you… well ‘we’ feel more connected than before.”
Daphne’s eyes widened a little in fear. “Wait! Do we get a say in this?”
“Of course we do.” Hope sighed and admitted in despair.
“If either one of us no longer wishes to be in this relationship, we have to take a Magical Vow in front of the other and denounce the relationship.” The crystal ball was still blue in Daphne’s hand but she ignored it.

Daphne stayed quiet for a while as they walked further towards the house. “Why did your House Elf call me ‘Lady’?”
Hope groaned again. “Because House Elves can sense magic. Mixy hides my Magical Signature from other House Elves so they don’t immediately drop to the ground bowing their heads at the sight of a member of a Legendary House. Since we bonded, in Magical terms we are practically married in the eyes of Magical Creatures. They can sense my magic within you and vice versa.”
Again Daphne came to a stop with a hand wrapped around Hope’s wrist.
“We’re married??” The blonde shouted in disbelief.
“To Magical Creatures, apparently, yes. To the Wizarding World… I’m not sure. I’m still looking into that. Although I do know that our bond will stop any type of Betrothal Contract being created in your name.” Hope answered with a shrug.

When the two girls made it back to the cottage, Hope sat down at the end of her bed cross legged as Daphne took the head of the bed leaning against the headboard.
“So let me get this straight.” Daphne took a deep breath as she went over all the information she had learned on the way to Fell’s Cottage.
“We’re Mates and because of this I have basically married you. All Magical Creatures will know this if they are able to sense Magical Auras. I can’t be forced into a Betrothal Contract. You are a time-traveller from another universe. And you are a Tribrid?”
Hope hummed her agreement before answering. “Yep.”
Daphne blinked twice before stating. “This is going to take a while to sink in. I’ll probably think of questions to ask you all the time.”

Hope laughed heartily. “That’s fine with me. I’ll teach you my fire messaging spell. It’s how I communicate so easily with Nic and Nelle. When the message leaves us it appears almost simultaneously to its destination.” Hope offered to the blonde.
“Makes it easier to write your questions and send them to me instead of trying to fight through the Slytherins.”
“That would be gre--” Daphne cut herself off as multiple thoughts just crossed her mind.
“Oh sweet Merlin.” She gasped as she stared at Hope in awe.
Hope moved forward on the bed taking one of Daphne’s hands with a concerned look. “What? What’s wrong?”
Daphne shook her head slightly. “Nothing is wrong. I just remembered that the Slytherin Wardstone was altered by Lady Emrys. You. If the Slytherins find out they are going to kill you.” Daphne trembled in concern and a worried tone coating her words as she looked at Hope.
Hope scoffed in thinly veiled amusement.
“They could try. Hogwarts is protected from Slytherins. I just need to be careful while I’m not at school or at home.” The auburn girl replied with a dismissive tone.
“Besides, I’m the Tribrid. Only one thing could kill me in my universe. If I never mention what this is, no one can use it against me. So I’m practically indestructible. I can’t die. I’d only come back as a fully activated Tribrid. My Vampiric side would activate on my ‘death’.” Hope shrugged as she wasn’t worried about someone attacking her.

“You’re immortal?” The icy eyed girl asked in shock.
Hope held a hand up and tilted it side to side in a way that suggests ‘sort of’. “I mean I’m supposed to be. But then again so is my family and some of them have died. Even immortals can find a way to die.” Hope sadly mentions as she recalls her father’s death.
Daphne scooted from her spot and hugged Hope trying to calm her distressed Mate.
“What about Duels? What if a Slytherin Duels you at school?” Daphne asked curiously and also wishing to switch the subject.
Hope laughed against Daphne’s shoulder. “Oh please, love. You’ve seen me perform lots of wandless magic, sometimes even silent. I’ve noticed you watching me in class. How much magic do you think I use in class?”

Daphne drew back from Hope with a frown. “When I think about it, not much at all. When you use your wandless magic, it seemingly just flows through you and you glow at least momentarily. When you use a wand, your magic seems… constricted. Like you want to use more but shouldn’t.”
Hope nods with a smile at her intelligent and observant Mate.
“Well let’s put it this way. I only use roughly 2.5% of my Magic when I wield a wand.” Daphne’s icy eyes were exceptionally wide and her mouth hangs open in bewilderment, but Hope didn’t stop there.
“I spent weeks learning how to regulate my magic through a wand so I could go to school without everyone stating I’m the next calling of Merlin.”
Daphne’s quick wit allowed her to make a comment. “You are the next calling of Merlin, Lady Emrys.” The blonde snarked back immediately before she looked up guiltily, “Sorry that was uncalled for.”

Hope couldn’t help it, she laughed. “Please never apologise for replying with the truth nor hide that sharp mind behind filters. Besides I enjoy bantering with a cunning mind, so long as you find it fun. I mean you’ve heard Nic and I start a skillful game of wordplay just to get a reaction out of Nelle some days.”
Daphne scoffed. “That makes more sense now that you say it.”
Daphne tilted her head slightly and looked at Hope curiously. “What happens when you use 100% of your magic through the wand?”
Hope pursed her lips looking sheepishly around the room and avoiding eye contact as she scratched her neck in embarrassment. “I. Uh… Did a levitation charm on a rock using 50% of my power and it shot itself into space so fast that not even I could see how quickly it vanished. So I don’t really want to find out what 100% will do.” Hope quietly said.
Daphne stared at Hope shocked and noticed the blue Truth Sphere and laughed at the auburn haired girl.

At the end of the day Daphne and Hope talked more. Hope was able to explain her family portrait now without holding anything back, not even the horrible things she knew her family had done over the years but she also explained the good things they had achieved as well.
Hope had told Daphne the main reason she taught Daphne how to use wandless magic and that was the ability to protect herself if she ever loses her wand as when others learn about Hope’s Legendary Status and then the bond between Hope and Daphne. Daphne could very easily become a target to get to Hope.

As Daphne was heading to the Floo she walked over to Nic and Nelle. “Thank you for taking this pain in the ass in.”
Both Flamels laughed their asses off as they pulled the young woman into a hug.
“It’s been a pleasure, no matter how much she broods. Maybe you can pull her out of her next brooding session.” Nelle replies while Hope rolls her eyes playfully.
“Sounds like fun.” Daphne responded in a husky tone that shouldn’t have any place in a 12 year olds voice.
Nelle froze at the sound and groaned while Nic laughed louder.
“I knew I liked you Daphne. It was just difficult to get through that 10 inch thick ice wall you placed around yourself. Thank Merlin, Hope knows how to vault over the wall without trying to drag you back over here to have fun with the rest of us.” Nic mentions as he rubs her shoulders with a thumb, making Daphne sigh into the fatherly embrace as she wished she received more of these embraces from her own father.

“I don’t think she vaulted over the wall. I think she just snapped her fingers and the wall vanishes anytime I see her.” The blonde replied casually.
“Sounds accurate. Still haven’t come across something Hope can’t do yet.” Nic replied with a smile and released the girl so his wife could give the blonde a hug before she left.
Hope smirked as she replied. “Well I still haven’t made Daphne scream in orgasm yet. So I guess I’ll need to work on that eventually.”
Perenelle choked as she let go of Daphne while Daphne turned her head back to look at Hope in surprise for a moment before bantering back. “Maybe you should.”
Nelle became incredibly red in the face while Nic rubbed a hand on her back, while holding onto his laughter.

Nelle pointed at both girls frantically, thankfully Daphne finishes the banter by walking to Hope and brushing a lock of hair behind Hope’s ear and whispering to her. “But only when I’m ready.”
Hope nodded, “Always, love.” Hope kissed Daphne's cheek causing the other girl to blush.
“Tease.” Daphne countered.
Nelle was finally able to finish coughing and she gasped out. “There’s 3 of you wise-asses!?” Nelle exclaimed as she pointed to her husband, daughter and her daughter’s girlfriend.
“I don’t think I’m going to survive you three.” Perenelle announced in horror.
The other three in the house laughed as Perenelle looked on with a perturbed face.

Just as Daphne collected some Floo Powder another thought crossed her mind and everything fell into place regarding her sister’s Blood Curse. She let the powder slip through her fingers and turned to Hope, not caring that Nic and Nelle were in the room with them.
Daphne ran over to the auburn girl, interlocked her fingers behind Hope’s neck and kissed her strongly on the lips. Trying to portray all her thanks into a kiss.
Hope was shocked at the sudden kiss, but accepted the kiss as Daphne controlled this kiss, but Daphne pulled away slightly to say. “Thank you.”
Hope was about to ask why she was being thanked but Daphne kissed her again. Hope couldn’t complain when Daphne’s soft lips were on hers but she needed to know why, so Hope gripped Daphne’s shoulders and inched them apart slowly with her Wolf strength.

Hope sucked in a greedy gulp of air as Daphne was trying to draw Hope into another kiss. “Love? Not that I mind being kissed by you. But what are you kissing me for?”
Daphne opened her eyes, love shining through the icy eyes amplifying the beauty of the icicles hidden beneath the surface.
“You cured my sister.” She whispered as she leaned her forehead against Hope’s.
“Oh… you figured it out. I shouldn’t be surprised. But please you can’t tell anyone about my blood. I don’t want to accidently create a new species of Vampire in this universe.” Hope replied almost sadly.
Daphne’s head came back up and she looked into her girlfriend's sea blue orbs. “What do you mean?”
“I’m three different species, love. My Witch and Werewolf lines are hereditary, only able to be passed on through children, but my Vampire side can create others if someone dies with my blood in their system. That’s why I made sure Nic and Nelle kept Stori here for 24 hours after the injections, so my blood could run its course and flush out of her system within a day.” Hope explained to her Mate.
“I didn’t even want to chance the possibility of Stori becoming a Vampire so I watched over her the entire time she was here.”

Daphne looked to the side of Hope’s head for a moment as she processed everything. “So your blood heals people, but if someone dies within 24 hours of having your blood in their system, they come back as a Vampire… Your type of Vampire, ‘The Originals’?” Hope nodded along, “And you said that your Wolf is hereditary?” Another nod from the Tribrid.
“So you can’t infect me to become a Werewolf?”
“No.” Hope replies definitively.
Daphne grinned maliciously before leaning next to Hope’s ear again. “Good. I don’t have to worry if your Wolf gets excited and decides to bring out her claws and teeth while in bed.”
Hope’s eyes began to glow again, “Is that a request, love?” Arousal flooded Hope’s voice.
“So long as you bring me pleasure, I can handle a little pain.” Daphne replied with a smirk.

“Deal. My sweet vixen.” Hope seals it with a soft kiss.
“I’ll talk to your father as Lady Emrys during the summer holiday so we can be together in public if you would like. I promise.”
“Thank you, Hope. I love you.” Daphne stated without any hesitation.
“I love you too, Daphne. Always and Forever.” Hope answered back automatically. “I’ll see you at school. Be safe.”
Daphne scoffed. “I am safe thanks to the protector of Slytherin House.”
“Afterall I was worried about ending up in Slytherin due to how the older years treated the younger, the rumors of rape. I imagined there was rape before us, but no one can prove it.” The blonde witch mocked sarcastically.
Daphne adds with disgust, “I’m glad that no one will ever go through that thanks to the Slytherin Wardstone. I’m glad if my sister follows me into Slytherin she will be safe.”

After explaining her story to her Mate, Hope just wanted to lay in her bed and recall all the kisses she shared with Daphne, she licked her lips still tasting fresh snow and the tang of oranges from Daphne’s taste. Hope did wonder where the parchment scent went but realised that scent was on the back of Hope’s neck, her cheeks, hands and anywhere else Daphne touched her.
A tap on her window drew her attention to a barn owl she hadn't seen before and Myrddin glared at the owl, whereas Alexandria looked at the owl in curiosity. Hope stood up, walked over to the door picking up some fruit from Alexandria’s food bowl to avoid Myrddin’s wrath.
She retrieved the mail and offered the fruit to the bird. The owl looked tired as if it flew an exceptionally long way so Hope also conjured a bowl of water and some seed as well.

Hope opened the letter and saw it was from Luna asking her to come around tomorrow while her parents are in France. Hope scratched at the side of her head before heading out of her room to find Nicolas or Perenelle.
She found Perenelle first and asked. “Are you and Nic heading off to France tomorrow?”
Perenelle looked at Hope confused and was about to reply in the negative until Mixy popped in. “Mistress Flame. You and Master Flame have been formally requested to join the Deputy Minister Delacour of France for lunch tomorrow.”
Perenelle blinked once, before replying, “Alright thank you, Mixy. Would you please tell Nic as well?”
The House Elf bobbed his head and took off. The brunette woman turned slowly to Hope, “How did you know that?”

Hope shrugged. “I didn’t. Luna did.” Hope said as she handed Perenelle the piece of parchment.
After Perenelle read the letter she sighed. “That makes more sense. It always shocks me how damn accurate the seers in that family are.”
Hope just nods in agreement. “I know. She already knows a lot about me. It’s quite strange talking to someone who shouldn’t know anything about your life and yet they somehow know everything.”
Perenelle gives her a sideways glance. “I know the feeling.”
Hope rolls her eyes at the jab before smirking. “Tell Nic to be mindful of the Delacour women. They are Veelas.”
Perenelle huffs in amusement. “See it is comments like that, that worry me. So I’m assuming the Delacour's will come into play sometime soon then?”
“1994. Tri-Wizard Tournament. The eldest daughter, Fleur, is selected as the Beauxbatons Champion.” Hope replies with a shrug before heading back to her room to daydream about her Mate, maybe she’ll find the inspiration to paint her again.

The next day Hope found herself at Ottery St Catchpole with Luna, her father, Xenophilius was out looking for the home of the Crumple-Horned Snorkacks. However as soon as Hope appeared out of the Floo with her two birds, she was yanked into an enthusiastic hug from a blonde that was slightly smaller than herself.
“Oof. Quite the grip you got there little moon.” Hope greeted as she wrapped her arms around the other girl's shoulders.
Luna released Hope’s waist and looked up with a blinding smile. “Well I needed to hug you for finding me Cassandra.”

At the call of her name a clutter of pots, pans and books fell off onto the floor and Cassandra came round the corner in a flash, before leaping into Luna’s arms. Luna immediately coddled the hare-like creature and rubbed circles around the twisted but uniquely distinctive horn in the centre of her forehead.
“Why wouldn’t I find a Crumple-Horned Snorkack for you?” Hope as in a playful tone. “It’s not like they have ever been recorded before.”
Luna gave the Tribrid an airy look before replying, “Hmm… I don't believe they have. Although the same could be said for a Tribrid. Any chance I could get an interview with you to learn of your nefarious plots to create more of your kind?”
Hope snorted. “For you Luna, I would in a heartbeat. But alas I would like to keep my plots hidden for a little longer. I hope you understand.”
Luna looked down crestfallen. “Oh pooh. It would’ve been such a wonderful story.”

“Too bad that Wizards would never believe it. They aren’t open-minded to believe a being of three Magical Creatures exists.” Hope remarked with a dismissive wave of her hand.
Luna hummed and stroked Cassandra’s soft furry ears.
“They really aren’t.” The blonde girl said with glossy eyes, “They would continuously repute any claim that a Tribrid exists. Especially one that has a seat on the Wizengamot.”
Hope rolled her eyes at the Wizengamot and their continued racism to other Magical Creatures. “Thanks for the warning Luna.” Hope tells the smaller girl with a hand on her shoulder in gratitude.

Once Luna’s eyes came back into focus a carefree smile popped onto her face.
“This must be Myrddin and Alexandria.” Luna remarked as she bowed low to the two birds. Both birds thrilled in response but Myrddin hopped off Hope’s shoulder and onto Luna’s with a song.
Luna slowly rose from her bow so as not to startle the Phoenix and allowed him to move with the girl until she was standing straight with the onyx Phoenix happily perched on Luna’s left shoulder.
“It’s a pleasure to meet both of you.” Luna said with a serene smile as she handed Cassandra to Hope so she could stroke Myrddin’s feathers.
“Such a pristinely unique colouring on a Phoenix. I can also feel the capacity of his Magic, potentially limitless. Not to mention he’s such a handsome bird.”

Hope was smiling as she laughed softly, watching Myrddin close his eyes in pleasure and singing happily. Hope offered her hand to Alexandria to step onto, once she stood on her hand Hope transferred Alexandria to Luna’s other shoulder without a bird already on it. Hope placed the small four legged Snorkack on the ground, letting her circle their legs for a while before rushing off somewhere in the house.
Luna let out an adorable giggle as the golden Thunderbird started preening at the blonde's hair, “Hello to you too, Alexandria. You sure hatched into such a beautiful young lady. I’m so happy you were willing to give Hope a chance. She’s going to need your help, you know. She needs some fun in her life considering how sad she was before arriving here.”
Hope shook her head with a perplexed look, however both of her birds were nodding along with Luna’s words.
Hope scoffed at their actions. “Traitors.”
Both birds looked at each other then Luna who was poking her tongue out at the Tribrid. Hope scoffed again in amusement before laughing as both Phoenix and Thunderbird poked their tongues out from their beaks ever so slightly.

Luna requested for them to talk outside as she loved going for walks in the tall grass surrounding her property, she also mentioned it would allow both of the birds to stretch their wings. So the two girls were wandering aimlessly in the grass, while the two birds soared above their heads playing a game of tag to increase Alexandria’s mobility in the air. The grass parted with a loud rustle as Cassandra was frollocking in the tall grass trying to catch insects.
Hope left out a sigh as she felt peace from walking around. “Thank you Luna. I needed this.”
Luna let a grin break over her face. “Well as your guide in this world, it’s my duty to make you comfortable.”
Hope gave the girl a sideways glance to look at the young blonde, Hope halted their walk but held onto Luna’s hand softly.
“Luna.” Hope started softly with a sigh.
“I hope you don’t think that I think of you as a means to an end; a guide, a confidant or a seer. Yes. I enjoy hanging out around you and being able to talk about my old life with someone who has an idea what these people are like, but I would prefer to be your friend more than any of that.” The Tribrid told the other girl.
Luna’s silvery eyes relaxed and the blonde gave Hope a hug. “I had a feeling that you didn’t want someone forced to help you, but rather someone who wishes to help you of their own free will. Although considering my ancestor told the Flamel’s to help you and for whichever descendant to befriend you, you may think I feel obligated. However since you contacted me first it makes this friendship feel more real in my opinion and more natural.”

Hope returned the hug with a chuckle. “You know that if you hug me like this around my Mate you’re bound to get hexed?”
“Nah. I’ll just hug her too. She needs more hugs. Her family doesn’t show their love through hugs or embraces. So I’ll just hug her too.” Luna replied happily as she rubbed her cheek against Hope’s leather jacket.
“I’m glad you were able to keep this jacket. It’s so warm and comfortable. But more importantly it belonged to your mother.” Luna smiled sadly as Hope had some tears coming to her eyes, “I wear these earrings all the time because they belonged to my mother.”

Hope pulled back and took notice of the earrings at the top of her ears. Silver studs with an amethyst embedded into the metal. A simple piece to most but priceless to a loved one. “They’re beautiful.” Hope noticed that there were dots in specific locations within each amethyst, Hope thought about the dots and recalled the shape of one the patterns but couldn’t put a name to the constellation.
She should’ve paid more attention in Astronomy. “What are the constellations in the stones based on?”
Luna gave a brilliant smile even though it was laced in grief. “The stone in my right ear is my zodiac sign, Aquarius and in the other was my mother's favourite constellation, Cygnus, the swan.”
“I’m sorry for your loss, Luna.” Hope said quietly as she drew the younger girl into a gentle hug like her Aunt Freya had given her after her mother died.

After Luna and Hope were able to calm down and the atmosphere around them relaxed, Hope’s mind was working a mile a minute as she worked out the pro’s and con’s of a decision she was considering regarding Luna. Hope had thought about this for a while but didn’t know how this would affect a seer, the only way she would know is by asking, so she did.
“Luna?” This drew a hum from the younger blonde as Luna turned to look at Hope.
“I want to teach you my fire messaging spell in case you ever need me, Myrddin or even Alexandria to help you. Whether it is bullies, Voldemort or anyone wishing to harm you, I want you to contact me.” Hope told the seer in a no nonsense voice and that this was something that was going to happen, no matter how much Luna might argue with her.

Instead of arguing, Luna smiled happily.
“Of course. But what happens if I can’t get to my wand or some parchment to write to you?” The silver eyed seer asked with the tilt of her head.
Hope thought about it for a moment.
“Well the necklace I gave you for Yule last year will be able to contact Myrddin and he can contact me, but if the place where you are being held has Phoenix Wards against it then I want you to fire message your Phoenix necklace to me. That way I can perform a locator spell on it and find you. My Magical Power can blast through any Wards, Runes, Spells or Enchantments that could be hiding you. I’ll find you and help you.” Hope promised the young girl.
Somehow Luna’s smile became brighter than before as she mentions. “You forgot about my wand. What if someone has taken it? How could I send you a message?”

Hope had a partial scowl on her face.
“You already know that I want to teach you wandless magic, don’t you?” Luna nodded and grinned.
Hope rolled her eyes and muttered, “Damn seers.”
Luna just cracked up laughing at the older girl at the annoyance in Hope’s voice.
Hope cleared her throat causing Luna to stop laughing and look at Hope with excitement. “Alright before I teach you how to access your Magic to perform wandless magic, I need to know. Will this cause any problems for you? Since you are a seer and already have access to that affinity?” Hope asked the other girl with one of the most serious looks she ever had on her face.
Luna shook her head but also answered verbally with a determined look. “No. It won’t do anything to affect me negatively. If anything it may even help clear my visions to a certain extent, making them easier to view and interpret.”

Hope took Luna through the same set up as she had for Nic, Nelle and Daphne. The only things that are different are the colours on the door containing their Magic and the items or materials each person picks out for their Magic.
Hope already knew what Luna would get as her Tribrid nose is more acute than magically sensing everyone's aura like Daphne does with her wandless magic. Luna called out ‘Spring water’, ‘grass clippings’ and ‘Cherry Blossom’ as her Magical Aura.
Since then Luna has had so much fun learning her affinity for water and soaking both herself and Hope. Hope half-heartedly glares at the other girl for getting her wet before they went back into the house and Hope teaches Luna how to cast the fire message spell with and without a wand.

Just before Hope was about to Floo home Luna walked over and mentioned with a slightly airy look as if she is focused on something else but still wants to give her full attention to Hope, “It appears that the Delacour’s are aware that the Flamel’s have an Heir. If you do not wish to get involved with French Politics yet, then you will need to have prior commitments before they are able to invite you around on a specified date.”
Luna then was able to bring her complete focus to Hope and grinned mischievously. “I can invite you around when they plan on inviting you or I can inform Daphne and she can save you from the French.”

Hope’s expression changed from bewildered to angry, then to thoughtfulness, before settling on amusement and laughter from her Ravenclaw friend. “You, Luna, are a true friend. Please save me from the French, at least until the beginning of my 4th year and your 3rd year of Hogwarts.”
Luna furrowed her brow for a second or two before clicking her fingers in realisation. “The Tri-Wizard Tournament.”
Hope shook her head with a laugh of amusement. “Nothing is safe from you anymore, is it?”
With the biggest grin of the day Luna picked up Cassandra and walked upstairs. “Goodbye, Hope Andrea Mikaelson.”
Hope’s loud groan caused the airy girl to lose her control of her absurd grin and laugh joyfully as the sound of Floo Powder hitting the ground and a whoosh, taking Hope back home.

Chapter Text

Before the Christmas holidays had finished, Hope had talked more to Daphne about her life and told her about Luna as she didn’t want to blindside her Mate. Daphne had asked Hope with her ice mask if she felt anything for Luna. Hope reassured her Mate, that Luna is like a little sister to her and that she enjoys her wit and humour, but she will never love Luna like she loves Daphne.
A sisterly love is the most Luna would ever receive from Hope, although Hope did mention that Luna wanted to meet Daphne. Hope asked Daphne to give her a chance and not to feel ignored when Luna stares off for a while as that means she’s usually getting vision.
Hope also managed to convince Daphne to take up sword lessons with her, which Hope was pleasantly surprised when Daphne held her own, much better than Hope was expecting. Daphne blushed and mentioned how her father allowed her to take fencing lessons between the ages of 4 and 8. Hope had kissed the blonde telling her that she found it sexy that her Mate could protect herself, which caused Daphne to blush as she returned the kiss.

The girls also had a mock fight using only wandless magic. Daphne had taught herself some more tricks with her ice magic and how to apply it to herself for a better advantage. She figured out how to travel on icy ground easily and safely by forming small icicle spikes on the soles of her shoes.
The Greengrass Heiress learned how to use the ice walls as weapons and push them into her opponents while conjuring more ice walls for protection and offence. Daphne has also learnt how to alter the temperature on her skin to below freezing, so if anyone touches her the frost will travel through her opponent and freeze them solid.
Hope could overcome all the new spells and offences that Daphne has come up with but sometimes it took her more than one attempt to counter it, generally by using fire which only enticed Daphne to create new spells. Hope shivered in excitement at her Mate’s crafty mind figuring out new ways to test Hope’s abilities and powers.
Hope had spent some of her spare time at home making a painting for Luna, similar to her Astronomy drawings, painting Aquarius and Cygnus for Luna’s birthday. Knowing that Luna doesn’t have many momentos of her mother and could use another one.

Thankfully the attacks on the Hogwarts students had stopped, at least for a while. 4 months had passed before Hope heard that there was a Quidditch match between Gryffindor and another team. Hope can’t remember. But she does recall the match is cancelled due to Hermione and the Ravenclaw Prefect, Penelope Clearwater being petrified.
Hope is staying far away from Harry and Ron for the first couple of days after Hermione’s petrification as she remembers the boys go into the Forbidden Forest to talk to the Acromantulas.

Hope shivered violently. No thanks. Spiders suck. Especially HUGE spiders!

After a few more days Hope hears about how the Mandrake Draught will soon be ready and Hope stays in the Library until curfew for the next few days as she doesn’t know what day Harry and Ron go down into the Chamber, so she keeps her ears peeled in the directions of the exit.
Finally she hears the Professors talking together out in a hallway and the words she had been waiting for.
“Her skeleton will lie in the Chamber Forever.” Had left Professor McGonnagall’s lips and Hope was already moving and hiding herself from sight as she made her way to the DADA room. She cancelled any and all of her sneaking spells before opening the door, seeing the hilarious sight of Lockhart with his hands raised in defeat against two 2nd year Gryffindors.
“Well as much as this entertains me. Perhaps we should find the Chamber and save the youngest Weasley, no?” Hope diverts the two boys' attention by holding the door open.

Ron looked utterly confused but didn’t lower his wand, however Harry took the initiative and jabbed Lockhart in the side with his wand causing a squeak from the Professor. “You heard her, let's move. 2nd Floor Girls’ Bathroom.”
When Lockhart didn’t move Harry took a fistful of robes in his small hand and pushed him towards the door.
They made their way to the bathroom in silence but once they arrived Harry looked around the bathroom stumped as he didn’t know where the entrance was. After Myrtle had made her appearance and explained how she died to a yellow eye when looking at the mirror of the only sink that doesn’t work.
Harry found a snake symbol on the tap and hissed at it in Parseltongue, on his second attempt, the sinks grinded open showing a large hole that looked like a sewer pipe and smelled like one too.

Hope casts a silent smell to cover her mouth and nose with an invisible barrier which filters out odours making it possible for Hope to be in the same room as a sewer due to her sensitive nose. Hope was ever so happy when she saw Harry and Ron push Lockhart down the pipe causing her to laugh which brought a short smile to both of the Gryffindors faces before it disappeared. The boys told Hope to inform a Professor but after the boys jumped down she called for a Hogwarts House Elf.
“How may Fluny help the young Master?” The little voice asked her.
“Can you please inform the Professors that the Chamber of Secrets is located in the 2nd Floor Girls’ Lavoritry?” Hope asked the little Elf but was side-tracked as she heard the sinks start grinding again.
“Oh hell no!” Hope growled out as she jumped down the pipe before the entrance locked itself behind her.

She slid down the pipe and landed on piles of bones, crunching them under her weight.
“Well isn’t this cheery?” Hope remarked to herself.
“What am I doing? I need to catch up to Harry.” She scolded herself as she listened and heard Lockhart threatened the boys by erasing their memories.
Hope ran off in the direction of Lockhart’s voice, arriving just as Lockhart finished gloating and cast ‘Obliviate’ using Ron’s broken wand. Hope rushed forth to tackle Harry away from the falling rocks and towards the next snake lock.

“Hope!?” Harry exclaimed in shock. “What are you doing here? I asked you to get help.”
Hope huffed out a breath as she rose to her feet brushing at her robes. “One, I did ask for help before I came down. Two, the damn entrance sealed itself as I was jumping in, I’m the only back-up you had. Three, I just saved you from falling rocks. You should be nicer to me.”
Harry’s jaw clicked. “Thanks. But you really shouldn’t have come.”
Hope waved a dismissive hand. “Pfft. Without me during your last extravagant adventure, you would be dead. That shade killed you. I brought you back.”
Hope was about to walk off before she remembered Ron and Lockhart.
“Are you two still alive?” Hope called out loudly facing the rockslide.
“Yeah. Although Lockhart hit his head and can’t remember a single thing, not even his name.” Ron replied through the rocks. “What about Harry?”
“I’m here Ron. Can you shift some of these rocks so that we can get back through after saving Ginny?” Harry answered his friend before looking at Hope. “Hope and I will go on ahead.”

When the Gryffindor boy and Slytherin girl made it to the next door Harry asked. “Why did you save me last year?”
Hope considered her answer, she had said too much and had to think of a plausible response. One that would satisfy Harry but keep her secrets. “Because I know what it feels like to die. I was unconscious, most likely dead a few years ago. I saw my mother on the Other Side. I wanted to be with her… But I also didn’t want her sacrifice to be in vain. So I decided to live. My father performed CPR on me to bring me back.”
Hope let out a shuddering breath before staring into Harry’s emerald eyes.
“I know bits and pieces about your life, but not everything. I don’t believe your mother or father would want you to die so early in life, like mine didn’t. So I saved you by restarting your heart.” Hope explained, emotions of grief, loss, sadness, acceptance and determination crossed Hope’s face in the matter of seconds.

Harry felt like an ass after Hope told him something so personal about her family as well as how his own parents would feel with his early death. “I’m sorry Hope.”
“You didn’t know.” Hope said sadly as she looked at the door.
“Would you mind opening that?” Hope asked, wishing to face the damn Basilisk instead of talking about her parents with Harry. She isn’t close enough to him to be sharing her secrets, which made her uncomfortable.
“Okay.” Harry said quietly as he moved up to the door and hissed at it.
Harry turned around as the door was opening.
“You’re not scared of Parseltongue? Even Ron shivers when I do it.” He mentions to the auburn haired girl wishing to change the subject.
Hope looked at Harry and answered with a shrug. “No. It’s nothing to be frightened of. It’s a type of magic and is completely natural in some Wizards.”
Harry raised his eyebrows at her in question.
Hope sighed as she explained. “There’s a tribe of Wizards in India who work with Parselmagic. They have made some of the best and riveting advances in Healing magics and their work in Wards are unmatched. The only reason it’s so taboo here in England is because of Voldemort.”
Harry noticed that Hope didn’t flinch or stutter at Voldemorts’ name which made him oddly proud.

After they climbed down the ladder they rushed down to the other end of the Chamber to Ginny’s unconscious body, Harry dropped his wand as he skidded to a crouch beside Ginny. Harry kept trying to wake Ginny while Hope was keeping watch over the Chamber as a spiritual entity calmly walked out from behind a hidden wall.
It was a young man in black and white almost like he walked out of an old TV station, he had a haircut from the 50’s and the young man was quite attractive, tall and lean. He looked like someone her Aunt Rebekah would most likely flirt with, Hope hypothosised.
The Slytherin robed boy came next to them, bent down to collect Harry’s wand and placed it into his robes.

The ghost of Tom Riddle questioned Harry, asking how a 1 year old baby could have defeated ‘him’. When Harry just stared at the boy in confusion mentioning that Voldemort was after his time.
The young man explained his story of being born to a muggle man and a near Squib of a mother, telling Harry and Hope that he was a Half-Blood, named after his father Tom Riddle Sr. The young man, Tom groaned as he pulled out Harry’s wand and held it by the tip of the handle, Tom wrote out his full name in fire writing ‘TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE’ in large letters.
Harry looked at the name with a frown on his face, while Hope finally spoke for the first time since the Horcrux began monologuing. “It’s an anagram.”
She stated as she pulled out her own wand and swished it in the air, changing the letters around to show. ‘I AM LORD VOLDEMORT’.

A Phoenix call echoed through the Chamber as Dumbledore’s Phoenix flew in carrying a parcel interrupting Riddle’s speech and confusion that a girl figured out his identity quicker than he expected. Fawkes dropped the parcel into Harry’s hands before heading back to the entrance of the Chamber, supposedly leaving.
Harry unwrapped the parcel to reveal the sorting hat which Harry looked crestfallen at, while Tom laughed at the boy. “So Dumbledore sends an old song bird and a hat to face the greatest Wizard of all time.”
Memory Riddle gave the other child beside Harry a curious look, assessing her while giving her a slow clap.
“Well done…” Tom veers off deliberately, silently demanding her to give him her name.
“None of your business, Tom.” Hope replied with an eye roll.
“Now just go back to monologuing, would you? It’s all you're good at.” Hope snarked with her mother’s glare echoing in her eyes.

“You insolent little girl! You will pay for your arrogance.” He growled at her then turned his body to the large head of Salazar Slytherin and hissed at the face. Causing the giant stone jaw to slowly grind down into the water, opening Salazar’s mouth wide open.
“Close your eyes! The monster is a Basilisk! Its glare can kill, so don’t look at it!” Harry called out to Hope as he grabbed her arm to drag her after him.
Harry and Hope didn’t get very far as the giant snake slithered up right behind them and was about to strike. The hairs on the back of Hope’s neck stood up as she felt danger incredibly close to her.
“Dimiterre.” Hope called out suddenly and shoving her hand behind her in a waving motion.

Both students heard a loud crack and the crumbling of stone as well as the large snake falling into the water with a large splash.
“How the hell did she do that?” Hope hears Riddle mutter in thinly veiled curiosity, wishing to get this powerful Witch to join his cause.
Hope ignores him and looks at Harry after he drags Hope behind a snake statue. Harry peeked around the statue to see where the Basilisk was and kept his eyes downcast, however when Harry scanned the area his eyes were drawn to a massive crack in the wall.
“Whoa.” Harry exclaimed in awe, turning back to look at Hope.
“Ignore that.” Hope demanded as she could guess what Harry was going to say.
Hope held out her hand, “Pass me the Hat would you?”
The sloshing of water brought a look of fear on Harry’s face as he thrusted the hat into Hope’s hands. “Here. Take this. Stay hidden. I’ll draw it away. You help Ginny, okay?”
Just as Harry was about to run out from behind the stone snake until he heard a Phoenix cry and Fawkes came back into the Chamber, to start clawing at the Basilisk’s scales.

Hope heard the Basilisk’s screeches as it thrashed around trying to bite the red and yellow Phoenix. Hope could hear that Fawkes was having trouble trying to claw the Basilisk’s eyes as Fawkes had to act as the distraction and also the attacker making it near impossible.
‘Myrddin?’ Hope mentally called out.
‘Yes little wolf?’ Myrddin replies instantly.
‘Is something wrong?’ He asks curiously.
‘Could you please flame to the Chamber of Secrets? Fawkes is having trouble battling the Basilisk here. He could use your help.’ Hope requested while mentally showing the Phoenix an image of the Chamber so he can safely flame travel to her.

A flash of hot fire appeared above Salazar Slytherin's stone head and another Phoenix cry joined the exhausted cry of Fawkes, this startled the large snake and gazed towards the sound of the cry.
Myrddin wasted no time and flew directly at the Basilisk with his claws outstretched, aiming at the Basilisks’ right eye as the snake turned its head to face the sculpture of Salazar.
Myrddin's aim was true as he ripped out one of the Basilisks’ eyes in one fell swoop, causing the Basilisk to cry in pain and try to strike at the newcomer. But Myrddin was too fast, flying past the stone snakes that act like pillars leading from the entrance to the giant stone head.
Myrddin opened his claw as he flew past Harry and Hope, dropping parts of the Basilisks’ eye in front of them.
Hope rolled her eyes and replied in a deadpan. “Really Myrddin? Must you drop snake parts in front of me?”
Myrddin thrilled in laughter at Hope’s annoyance as he turned around to distract the snake as Fawkes was able to use the distraction to peck out the Basilisk’s left eye causing another screech of pain as the blinded Basilisk shook its head to shake off the birds.

Memory Tom called out, “Ignore the birds, attack the kids!”
He then hisses loudly at the snake to control it.
The large reptile let out a roaring hiss as it moved slowly towards the entrance and Harry shot out from behind the statue and ran to the side where another pipe was. Harry’s footsteps attracted the Basilisks’ attention and it followed him down the pipe.
Hope groaned as the Basilisk followed Harry.
“And Lizzie calls me a martyr.” Hope mutters under her breath as she walks towards Ginny.
Myrddin flew down to land on Hope’s right shoulder, his claws staining Hope’s robes with blood and the fluids from the Basilisks’ eye. “Thanks Myrddin. I really needed another set of robes dirtied with snake eyes.”
Myrddin thrills low in his throat letting out a huff of acknowledgement and bumping his head against her cheek in amusement.

Hope rolls her eyes at the Phoenix and places the hat on her head. ‘Hello again Hat. It has been awhile.’
‘Ah. The complicated Tribrid. It is good to talk to again. I’m glad that you have finally come clean with your Mate.’ The Hat huffed out in amusement.
‘Sorry to be an ass. But I need Gryffindor’s Sword. Do you mind relinquishing it to me so Harry and I can save Hogwarts from Slytherin’s Basilisk?’ Hope requested then added sadly, ‘… Sorry Salazar.’
The Hat sighed remorsefully.
‘Thank you. I apologise for my Basilisk running rampant and hurting students. Arwyn was only supposed to protect the school. I’m ashamed that the tosser called Voldemort was able to manipulate my poor Basilisk.’ Salazar replied, speaking through the Sorting Hat.
Godric's voice took over the Hat next. ‘I’ll give you my sword as Hogwarts Champion to help battle the Basilisk. Just remember to give my Sword back to the Goblins.’
Hope nodded her head in agreement.

“Wait! Don’t you dare drop that Sword on my head or I will burn you to ash. Understand?” Hope threatened aloud as she ducked her head in anticipation causing Tom to look at her strangely.
The Hat chuffed in laughter. ‘Noted. Take me off your head and I’ll give you the sword. Be careful.’
Hope scoffed. ‘As if I could actually die. Besides, I’m going to get Harry to kill the Basilisk, so I can’t make a claim on the Sword by using it. Also technically Harry would be the one that needs the ‘be careful’ speech.’ She pulled the Hat off her head and held it in her off hand.
A silver hilt encrusted with red jewels appeared in the Hat. Hope took a grip of the hilt and faced Riddle as she pulled out the Sword of Gryffindor, levelling the blade at Tom whose eyes became wide at the fabled Sword facing him. Hope then places the Hat back on her head and requests it to be quiet while she deals with Riddle.

“How interesting.” Memorymort said with a tilt of his head.
“You would make an excellent ally. You found Gryffindors’ Sword as a Slytherin, you have a Phoenix under your command and you banished a 60 foot Basilisk without a wand. That’s incredible.” It says with an evil grin.
Hope waved the Sword in a wand motion and called out, “Expelliarmus.”
Harry’s wand shot out of Riddle’s hand and into Hope’s left hand.
Memorymort was surprised when he lost Harry’s wand to the young Slytherin girl, who disarmed him with a spell casted from a sword of all things.
The Tribrid laughed at the Horcrux. “I’ve heard what happens to your ‘allies’. I want absolutely nothing to do with you. In fact I’m going to enjoy killing you and your Horcruxes.” Hope replies with a feral grin and Riddle somehow managed to pale further even though he was already in monotone colours.
“How do you know about that?” Riddle yelled at her.
Hope smirked at Tom. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

Thankfully their conversation was cut off as Harry made his reappearance and immediately started climbing Salazars’ massive face.
‘Oi! Get him off of my head!’ Salazar’s voice erupted in her head and Hope pursed her lips trying not to laugh.
‘After he kills the snake. Then I’ll tell him off. Maybe.’ Hope tried to appease the Founder.
She heard laughter in her head from 2 women and Godric as Salazar moaned in contemptment, Hope snorted at the Founder’s antics. However, the sound of Salazars’ Basilisk, Arwyn smashing into some of Salazars’ stone hair, crumbling stone falling down his face drowning out the sound Hope made. The snake reared back and growled as it posed to strike again.

The snake struck a few more times, barely missing Harry as he was finally able to make it to the top of Salazars’ head and Harry stabilised himself.
“Harry!” Hope called out, grabbing his attention. “Pick up a rock. So I can switch it with something that can help.”
Harry scrambled around looking for a rock to pick up but there was nothing there. The Basilisk struck near Harry again and broke some more stones from Salazars’ statue. Harry quickly snatched a piece up.
“Alright I got one.” He shouted down to the Slytherin girl.
Riddle looked at Hope curiously. “What are you planning?” He asked in resentment.
Hope ignored the Horcrux and muttered the switching spell under her breath, “Mutatis mutandi.”
Simultaneously the Sword of Gryffindor left Hope’s hand and was replaced with a jagged stone while Harry exclaimed with wide eyes. “Whoa. You gave me a Sword. What am I going to do with a Sword?”
“Kill it?” Hope replied nonchalantly with a shrug.
“Real helpful Hope.” Harry complained quietly as he swung the Sword with sloppy swings trying to hit the Basilisk.

The Basilisk knocked Harry over as it swung its head blindly at Harry making the young Gryffindor lose his grip on the Sword making it clang on Salazar’s forehead, tethering slightly over the edge. The large snake baited its prey, opening its mouth in front of Harry and he heard metal sliding against the stone as it began to slip down Salazars’ face.
Harry lunged at the Sword, he managed to grab the hilt of the Sword before it could fall and manoeuvred the Sword so it faced the giant snake.
Arwyn struck forward with its mouth open, the snake impaled itself on the Sword Harry was holding. The Sword of Gryffindor went through the roof of the Basilisk mouth piercing the snake’s brain and venomous gland. Harry groaned in pain as a Basilisk Fang embedded itself in his arm.
The snake screamed in agony as it swung its head around in dissociated movements as it slowly began to lose its energy. When the snake lost its consciousness it fell heavily to the stone floor with a thud. Dead.
Harry dizzily made his way off of the statue and walked disoriented over to Ginny’s unconscious body pulling the Basilisk Fang out of his arm.

“You’re too late. She’s almost gone and soon I will be reborn.” Memorymort gloated.
Harry took Ginny’s hand, “How sweet.” Riddle mocked.
Instead of holding Ginny’s hand Harry took the Diary and opened it to a random page.
“What are you doing?” Tom asked with fear coating his voice.
Harry just glared at the memory as he lifted the Basilisk Fang above the Diary and stabbed it., causing Memorymort to scream out in agony.
“Fawkes. We need your help.” Hope called out in the Chamber.
Unsurprisingly a Phoenix song came from the entrance as he swooped in on Harry’s arm and started to cry. Harry dropped to the side as the Basilisk Venom was affecting Harry too much and was unable to stay conscious.

Hope took over for Harry and removed the Fang from the Diary before facing Tom with a white hole in his chest and erecting a privacy ward around the 2 of them.
“Funny thing I should mention before you die. I’m a Muggleborn Witch and I’m also a Tribrid. A mixture of a Witch, Werewolf and Vampire. I’m everything you despise.” Hope remarks with a grin at Memorymort’s shell shocked face.
“I’m going to send every piece of you to hell. Goodbye parasite.” Hope shut the Diary and sunk the Fang through the entire book and out the other side cracking the stone floor with her super strength.
Riddle shrieked as he burst into light, exploding out of existence.
A gasp from Ginny startled Hope but Ginny ignored the Slytherin girl with a glare as she focused on Harry, ‘Oh great, another Weasley that automatically hates me. Just great.’ Hope thought.
A snort echoed through her head as Myrddin and the Hat laughed at her.
‘Assholes.’ Hope quickly replied.

Harry groaned as he woke after Fawkes’ Tears healed the wound and neutralised the poison in his blood. Harry managed to get to his feet and pulled Ginny up with him. Harry placed Ginny’s arm over his shoulder so he could steady her and help her walk to the entrance of the Chamber. Hope noticed the Sword and Diary, knowing that both of these items were mentioned in the future she moved to pick up the Diary.
The Tribrid shivered as she picked up the Diary.
“Well that feels utterly unpleasant.” She remarked silently as Harry and Ginny had made it halfway down the walkway.
“But not as bad as when I was possessed by the Hollow. That was just shit.” Hope pocketed the Diary in her robes since these ones are already destroyed.
Hope then moved over to Arwyn’s mouth. “Sorry Salazar.”
A sound from the Hat hummed sadly.
Hope reached for the jewel encrusted hilt. Gripped it tightly then yanked out the Sword with a strong pull, freeing it easily from the Basilisk’s mouth. She held the Sword of Gryffindor loosely in her right hand as she caught up to the two Gryffindors.

Hope raised her left hand to stroke the black Phoenix on her shoulder.
“Well Myrddin. This was a hell of a night… Sorry to be a pain in the ass but I’m going to need some help getting out of this Chamber. I don’t think Fawkes likes me much.” Hope mentioned as she watched Fawkes glare at her from Harry’s shoulder.
‘More like Dumbledore doesn’t trust you and Fawkes Familiar Bond forces a certain mindset on him.’ Myrddin answered.
‘Wait… How exactly am I helping you leave here?’ Myrddin asked with a skeptic tone.
“Carrying me and possibly another out of here. It’ll probably be Lockhart… The utter piece of crap… Actually I prefer Luna’s name for him, ‘The foolish fabricator’ wasn’t it?” Hope questioned the Phoenix quietly.
Myrddin nodded against Hope’s hand.

After Harry opened the Chamber door again, Hope trailed behind Harry and Ginny, staying quiet by talking to the Hat mentally. Hope had a wonderful chat with the Hat and the Founders as the two Gryffindors were moving slowly giving Hope plenty of time to talk to everyone in the Hat.
‘You know, I’m surprised that your Wolf and Vampire haven’t mentioned this since it will help your situation with Daphne.’ The Hat mentioned randomly causing Hope to falter in her steps.
‘What!? There’s a way to legally be with Daphne?’ Hope asked in curiosity as she internally yelled at her other sides.
‘Apparently you have already come across the answer in your political books. In fact, according to your Wolf, she knew how to be with Daphne before you even arrived at Hogwarts.’ The Hat remarked before continuing, knowing if the Hat didn’t explain to the girl, she would most likely rip the Hat into strips.

‘Basically, since you are from a Legendary House, you outrank all other Houses. Because of this and the fact that you are Mated to the young Heiress of a Most Ancient and Noble House. You have a legal claim to date, marry or even own your Mate regardless of gender, age or race. Before you rip me to shreds, I know that you would never ‘own’ a person much less your Mate, so calm down.’ The Hat explained calmly as Hope’s eyes glowed under the brim of the Hat.
‘Due to your Legendary Status you can be with Daphne and not even the Wizengamot can stop you. Show your Emrys ring to the Head of the Greengrass family. If you can make a Vow to promise to protect, cherish and love them. The Emrys ring will glow and flash after the Vow, it will verify your words. Magic will bind both you and Daphne together forever.’
‘However if you plan on doing this. You will either need to stay in this universe or Daphne will need to go with you to your universe. Wherever one of you is, the other will most likely have to follow. You will be bound together for life.’ Hope took in the Hat’s words with a thoughtful look.
‘Does that mean that one day I will have to change Daphne into an immortal or a Vampire to make sure we are bound for life?’ Hope asked as she joined Ron and Lockhart.
‘I don’t know.’ The Hat replied honestly.

Chapter Text

After Myrddin begrudgingly carried Hope and Lockhart up out of the Chamber, he flamed away before Dumbledore could see him. Ron and Ginny may have seen Myrddin on Hope’s shoulder but since he is a black Phoenix neither of them knew he was a Phoenix due to his colouring. So thankfully only Harry knows.
Once the group had been checked out by Madam Pomfrey in the Infirmary, Hope left before Lucius would show up and she also managed to speak to Harry alone while in the Infirmary asking to meet up with him during the Summer holidays.
Hope had casted a tracking spell and delayed summoning charm on the Sword of Gryffindor as they were walking to the Infirmary. When Dumbledore showed up he requested the Sword from Hope, claiming that the Sword belongs to the school. Hope had handed over the Sword mentioning that Harry had used it to slay Slytherin’s Basilisk. Dumbledore had made a non-committed hum as he took the proffered weapon from the 2nd year Slytherin girl.
Many different thoughts were firing through her head rapidly, distracting her for the exams at the end of the school year. Daphne noticed this and frowned at Hope. Hope realised her Mate sensed her distress and sent her a fire message asking if she could speak to her on the train.

On the day of the end of year feast, Hope found Luna waiting outside by the Slytherin common room. Luna had replied to any barbs the Slytherins’ had thrown out with an airy comment and a relation to one of her ‘imaginary creatures’. Hope hears about Luna’s creatures but doesn’t make jump decisions about them, since Hope has already managed to locate one of her creatures already so more of these creatures could actually exist.
When Hope came out of the common room with the rest of the 2nd years after she had a shower following her 8 laps around the Black Lake, she was distracted when she ran, not noticing her speed. Daphne slowed when she saw Luna and tilted her head in curiosity, however Draco and his cronies made inappropriate comments about ‘Loony’ Lovegood.
Hope let out a subvocal growl that no one heard but Luna and Daphne sensed Hope’s Magic flaring in anger, causing Daphne’s eyes to widen in fear for Hope’s Tribrid secret. Luna had no issues about approaching Hope, so she reached out and grabbed Hope’s hands and moved them away.
“Hope. I need to introduce you to a friend of mine. Come with me.” Luna said calmly as she pulled Hope away from the Slytherins.

Hope followed the smaller blonde girl and sent a glare behind her back at Draco and his friends. All three of them froze at the absolute fury coming from the Muggleborn girl and surprisingly they took the threat in Hope’s eyes seriously and rushed out of the Dungeon like they were being chased by Fiendfyre.
Daphne let out a chuff of laughter as Draco ran away from Hope’s glare, Daphne’s friends Tracey and Blaise looked at Daphne in shock as the stoic blonde girl never showed any emotions at school. Daphne shrugged at them then brought her ice mask back up to full capacity.

Once Luna and Hope turned around a corner Luna let go of Hope’s hands and moved in front of the Tribrid. “Come on, Hope. I want to introduce you to the Grey Lady.”
Hope caught up to the silver eyed girl as they were walking up the Grand Staircase instead of going to breakfast.
“Why do I have a feeling that you knew I was going after Diadem today?” Hope asked in a casual tone beside Luna and narrowed her eyes at Luna’s wand sticking out from behind her left ear.
Luna tilted her head in exasperation at the other girl.
“Yeah, yeah. Seer. Thank you Luna. I wanted Rowena’s daughter to know that I plan on destroying the Horcrux while cleansing the Diadem from the evil magic infecting it.” Hope murmured next to Luna while playing with the other girl’s wand and moving some blonde strands of hair behind her ear.
Luna giggled, “That tickles.”
Hope let out a small laugh as they exited the staircase on the 7th Floor.

The young seer seemingly took a random turn and Hope followed her, knowing that the silver eyed girl’s divination skills were beyond extraordinary and also extremely reliable.
After a couple more corners Hope saw a ghost in the distance, when the girls came up to the female ghost.
Luna greeted the ghost happily. “Hello Ms Ravenclaw. This is the friend I was telling you about that can cleanse your mother’s Diadem.”
The Grey Lady turned to look at Hope and frowned deeply at her. “She’s a Slytherin. Last time I told a Slytherin where my mother’s Diadem was, they defiled it! No, I’m not telling her where it is.”
Hope came to stand beside Luna. “I understand why you don’t want to tell me, Helena. But the truth is I already know where the Diadem is.”
Hope explained her thoughts to the ghost. “Besides through the Hat I have spoken to your mother and the other Founders. I’m trying to improve the Wizarding World but it is slow going. Destroying Riddle’s Horcruxes is at the top of my to-do list but I want to attempt something on the Diadem before trying it on a different Horcrux.”

The Grey Lady was shocked at the Slytherin girls’ words and just floated to the side and lifted an arm. “Lead the way then. I want to observe what you are going to do.”
“Sure thing.” Hope replied as she started walking towards the portrait with the dancing trolls.
“I was planning on asking you to observe me. Though I just wish to ask. When the Diadem is cleansed do you wish to give the Diadem to a descendant?” Hope asked curiously as she paced back and forth in front of a bare wall, needing a room to store lost things into.
A large wooden set of doors appeared and Hope opened the door and held it open for the ghost and the first year Ravenclaw.
As the ghost entered the room she answered Hope. “If you can purify my mother’s Diadem, I will give it to Luna here. She is one of my descendants. A true Seer.”

“I would be honoured to be given such a gift. Thank you, my lady.” Luna replied dreamily as they walked through rows of random items.
Hope picked up a cauldron when she walked past one of the rows and carried it with her when she located the Diadem sitting on the head of a statue like a crown. Hope conjured some charcoal then bent down to the ground, placing the cauldron off to the side and started to draw some symbols that the Saltzman twins had used for their Siphoning Spell.

After she had finished drawing her symbols in a Siphoning Circle that she had seen after the Hollow was Siphoned out of herself during her first Wolf moon by the Saltzman twins. Hope then levitated the piece of jewellery off the statues’ head and placed it gently on the ground. Hope picked up the cauldron and brought it into the circle.
“God I hope this works. Although the good news is if it doesn’t work I’ll just give it to the Goblins to purify the Diadem.” Hope remarked as she sat cross-legged in the circle, she shook her hands before holding a hand over the Diadem and the other over the cauldron.
“Here we go.”
Hope closed her eyes and drew in a deep breath before she started chanting, “Magia tollox de terras. Magia tollox de terras. Magia tollox de terras.” As soon as Hope started chanting the Diadem glowed a sick purple colour.

The light glowed brighter each time she chanted the words until finally the light broke into a sapphire and blood-red colours in two separate lights. One belongs to Rowena’s Magical Signature and the other is Voldemorts’.
Hope moved the blood-red colour over to the cauldron while keeping the sapphire-blue over the Diadem. Hope then motioned her hands down after the lights were placed over their receptive containers.
The Tribrid finished the spell, “Slovo.”
The lights lowered gently down into the items below her hands and flashed as the magic settled into their containers.

Hope opened her eyes with a tired sigh.
“Well that was draining. No wonder you need two Gemini Witches to do this spell without repercussions.” Hope groaned as she brought a hand to her forehead.
Luna clapped her hands jovially.
“That was amazing Hope! It worked! Voldemort’s Magic has been cleanly removed from the Diadem and into the cauldron you had picked up earlier… Why did you pick it up?” Luna praised the older girl before her curiosity got the better of her.
Hope smiled slightly, “Oh something little miss seer didn’t see. What a shame.” Hope teased the silver eyed girl.

Luna stuck her tongue out playfully at the other girl and picked up the Diadem carefully before looking at the Grey Lady wishing to confirm if she still wanted to give it to her. The Grey Lady wiped a translucent tear from her cheek before nodding her assent to the blonde girl.
Luna held it delicately in her hands before chanting the fire messaging spell, “Touve mon se kavo. Touve mon se kavo.”
The Diadem vanished in a burst of flames.
“I sent it home. I feel as if the Headmaster would’ve taken this from me if he saw it.” Luna explained to the ghost who looked surprised at the wandless magic.
Hope nodded her head in agreement. “That wouldn’t surprise me.”
Hope stood up and moved out of the circle for a moment and stretched her body, popping some of her joints which Hope sighed in pleasure.
“To answer your previous question. I think I picked the cauldron due to my hatred of Snape probably. I don’t know… It was a subconscious action.” Hope shrugged.

Hope snapped her fingers calling the Sword of Gryffindor but nothing happened. Hope rolled her eyes in annoyance.
“Dumbledore is really starting to annoy me. Myrddin?” Hope called out in exasperation.
Myrddin flamed into the room and perched himself on Luna’s shoulder and sang to her, cheering the Ravenclaw girl up and causing Luna to smile. “Thank you Myrddin. Your song is beautiful.”
A smile came onto Hope’s face before it turned into a frown. “Luna. You would tell me if you are being bullied. Wouldn’t you?”
Luna cringed slightly and stroked the bird on her shoulder, ignoring the query.
“Luna?” Hope questioned again with concern in her voice.
The silver eyed girl met the stormy eyes of the Tribrid and shook her head slightly before dragging her eyes away.
Hope stared at Luna for a moment. “Myrddin can you go get the Sword of Gryffindor from Dumbledore please? I need to speak to Luna.”
Hope looked at the ghost. “Lady Ravenclaw, could you please give us a moment?”
The ghost pursed her lips and floated down a couple of isles while Myrddin left in a flash of fire.

“Luna?” Hope called out quietly.
Luna looked back at Hope with tears in her eyes and Hope brough the younger girl into a hug. “Oh sweet girl. You don’t deserve this.”
Hope comforted Luna by rubbing her back. “Why wouldn’t you tell me?”
Luna cried quietly. “Because you almost killed Draco when he called me ‘Loony’. What would you do to the others who hide my things or call me names? I can’t tell you or people will die.”
Hope groaned in frustration.
“I can't promise not to kill anyone, but I will promise to try and keep my anger contained better. Also I’m not the one who will stop the bullying. I’d get Myrddin to show up to protect you. You tell them that you are under the protection of Lady Emrys and that Myrddin is Lady Emrys’ Phoenix. That should stop the bullying.” Hope explained to the blonde girl.
“If it doesn’t stop, well Myrddin will start burning people I’d imagine. He likes you.”
Luna pulled away in shock but before she could speak, Myrddin reappeared with Gryffindors’ Sword in his claws.
“Thanks, Myrddin.” Hope says as the Phoenix dropped the Sword into her outstretched hands.

The midnight Phoenix flew back on Luna’s shoulder and thrilled sadly at the girl.
“Myrddin says that he will protect you. He’ll stay with you through the next school year, a silent shadow until you need help.” Hope informed Luna before waiting for a moment as the Phoenix continued speaking and Hope grinned in amusement.
“He also says that he would set people on fire after three warnings. After that the intensity of the flames will increase. Making them harder to put out and to heal the burns.”
“Myrddin. Please don’t do that. You’re a Phoenix. Your reputation could be damaged if you do this.” Luna pleaded with the legendary bird.
Myrddin shook his head and headbutted the girl gently, “No. My image does not matter, besides Phoenixes are protectors first, Light-Based Creatures second. It is my duty to help someone under my protection.”

Luna sighed and the Grey Lady returned. “Are you okay, my descendant?”
Luna nodded but sighed. “Yes I’m fine. Hope just wants to keep me safe but I disagree with her methods.”
Hope shrugged along with her Phoenix. “Too bad. We’re keeping you safe. So use the reason I gave you for Myrddin’s appearance. Otherwise I’ll be fighting my own protective wards over Hogwarts to protect you. Either way you’ll be safe even if one of the options hurts me.”
Hope hefted the Sword up with a dangerous smile. “Onto other matters cause I really wanna destroy this Horcrux.”
Lady Emrys twirled the Sword in her hand as she moved back to the Siphoning Circle. She swung the Sword of Gryffindor in a perfect arch bringing it down swiftly on the cauldron, cleaving it in two pieces.
A loud screech filled the air as a black smoke left violently from the cauldron as the Horcrux was destroyed.

The room was silent for a moment.
“You know I thought that would be harder.” Hope thought aloud as she manoeuvred the sword in practised motions she learned over the years from her father, Dr Saltzaman and the Goblins.
Both Seer and ghost hummed in unison whereas Myrddin flew over to Hope clutching onto her right shoulder. Hope stopped swinging the Sword as she flipped it in her hand catching it by the blade before offering the priceless artefact to the black coloured bird.
“Here Myrddin. Can you take this back home please?”
The onyx Phoenix snatched up the jewelled hilt in his claws before flaming away. Hope clapped her hands and rubbed them together.
“Well that takes care of one problem and now I know this will work on…” Hope veered off as she saw the Grey Lady. “... Other things. Oh would you look at the time! It's time for DADA. Bye!”

The following day had the Hogwarts students heading home for the end of the school year, Hope had cast a notice me not charm on herself, but excluded Daphne from the spell. So when Hope came across Daphne on the train before she walked into a compartment with her friends, Hope touched Daphne’s arm to gain her attention. “Can you join me in the compartment 3 doors down and to the right? You might need to tell your friends you’ll join them a little later. They can’t see me.”
Hope had walked to the specified compartment and cast another notice me not charm on the compartment to stop any uninvited parties. She saw Daphne coming towards her and walked into the compartment and shut the door behind her.
Hope casted a privacy charm on the door.
“Hi Hope.” Daphne breathed out in relief.
“Hi love. Sorry for stealing you from your friends.”
“It’s fine. How did you manage to hide from them anyway?”
Hope shrugged. “Notice me not charm. Excluding you of course, love.”
Daphne rolled her eyes with a smile.
“Cute… Darling.” Daphne tried cautiously, her smile turning shy.

Hope smirked at the endearment. “Thank you. I try.”
Hope brought her hand up to cup Daphne’s cheek and gave her a soft kiss before pulling away. “Also thank you for the term of affection.”
Daphne had a smile after the kiss she just received. “Mmm.”
Hope rubbed Daphne’s cheek softly. “Anyhow I asked you here to inform you of some information I got from the Sorting Hat and my subconscious… My damn Vampire and Wolf realised the answer nearly a year and a half ago. Assholes.”
The blonde girl covered Hope’s hand on her cheek. “What do you need to tell me?”

“Well, it turns out that I can legally be with you even by Wizengamot's standards.”
Daphne’s ice blue eyes widened and Hope continued her thought. “Since I’m Lady Emrys, I outrank every House in the Wizarding World. Because of this I can be with whomever I wish, including a woman, it wouldn’t even matter if I wished to be with a Magical Creature. I mention this option because it may involve you becoming an immortal.”
“Why?” Daphne asked, shocked as she shakily sat down on the seat behind her. “Why would I have to become an immortal?”

“You may have to become an immortal. It definitely doesn’t have to happen now. But if I use my Legendary House status to be together. I would need to make a Vow on my Emrys ring in front of your Head of House and Vow to protect, cherish and love you for the rest of my life. And as you know I’m immortal. So the rest of my life is a very long time and I don’t know if my Vow would automatically kick in and make you a Tribrid, an immortal. I don’t know love.” Hope explained crouching in front of Daphne taking her hands within her own.
“Another thing I need to tell you is I can’t return to my universe without you if I make this Vow. Where you go, I go. No matter which universe I’m in you need to be there otherwise we’d either both die or get knocked into a coma until we are reunited.”
Daphne blinked a few times before zoning out with a stoic mask on her face. “Do you want to go back?”
Hope nodded her head slowly. “I do. But I also want to be with you. So I was thinking of hanging in this universe until 2030 shows up then I wouldn’t even need a time travel spell. I could just jump between universes. Since I’ll have 35 years to learn how to jump back to my universe I could figure out how to return here as well, so we can hop back and forth between the two worlds without leaving either world behind.”
Hope smiled as she stood up slowly. “I’m somewhat finding myself at home in this universe and that is thanks mainly to you. I love you Daphne Greengrass.”
Hope leaned down to kiss the top of Daphne’s head.

Daphne looked up to wet sea coloured eyes. “Hope, I love you too. But I need time to think about this. Are you going to be in this compartment the entire trip?”
Hope had a tear running down her cheeks, but she nodded. Daphne’s slim hands cradled Hope’s face. “Hope I’m not saying no but you know this will change our lives forever if we go ahead with this. Right?”
“I know. But I don’t want to lose you to your father’s narrowmindedness” Hope sobbed quietly before she continued harshly. “He could potentially take away your choice and marry you to some boy for political purposes. You would hate that. I would hate that and I would kill whomever you were betrothed to.”

Daphne shivered at Hope’s words knowing that it could be true and wiping away her own tears of fear. “I know. But I need time to think. I’ll come back here before the train pulls into Kings Cross. Okay?”
Daphne collected her thoughts and emotions, hiding them behind her Occlumency barriers before exiting the compartment.
Hope cried for nearly an hour before curling up on the seat that Daphne vacated, taking in Daphne’s lingering scent before falling asleep.

The smell of fresh snow, oranges and parchments brought Hope back into reality and Hope opened her eyes suddenly causing the blonde girl in front of her to flinch back in surprise.
The girl from another universe sat up slowly and appraised her Mate cautiously. “Have you decided?”
Daphne sighed and sat down beside the Tribrid taking one of Hope’s hands between her own.
“I have.” Daphne dragged out slowly before gulping down her fear.
“I want to be with you, Hope Mikaelson.” Daphne smiled shyly before adding softly, “Always and Forever.”
Hope’s eyes latched onto ice blue orbs and Hope’s eyes glowed both literally and figuratively as a grin as deep as the oceans spread across her face.
“Yeah?” An exceptionally hopeful voice asked.
Daphne was in awe at the look on Hope’s face and a wide grin came to Daphne’s face as well. “Yeah.”
Hope took Daphne’s face in her hands and she kissed Daphne like her life depended on it because to her it did.
The two girls were kissing for the rest of the train trip, which unfortunately didn’t feel long enough for the two girls in love.

When they broke apart after 20 minutes of kissing and caressing the other girl's face, Hope managed to ask quietly. “Do you want me to make the Vow immediately when we get home or do you want to wait until the end of the Summer?”
Daphne let out a shuddering sigh. “Doing it immediately will stop my father from making any contracts but leaves me with him to look at me in contempt for the entire holiday. However, doing it at the end means I can't be hanging out with you this Summer as my father will take me on excursions to the other wealthy families to find me a suitor.”

Hope gives a displeased look at the outcomes Daphne has mentioned. “I’ll do it immediately tonight then. If he dares to treat you any differently than the princess you are, I will rain down hell on your father with my Legendary influence and take over the Neutral Faction. Then I’ll call on the life-debt he owes me for curing his daughter.”
Daphne blinks in surprise as the options Hope listed. “Any of those options would ruin my father's reputation.”
“They would politically ruin your father but he would live. I would never kill your father, but I can most certainly make life for him excruciatingly difficult.” Hope corrected with a shrug.
“If he can’t find it in himself to love you no matter what your sexual preferences are. Then he doesn’t deserve you.”

After their talk Hope left the train quickly grabbing Nic and Nelle on her way through pulling them both to the Floo. As they arrived at Flamel Cottage she informed Nic and Nelle of everything she learned from the Hat.
The Tribrid also gave a memory of the event including her mental conversations she had with Myrddin and the Hat as well as the Founders. Now Nic and Nelle could watch the memory in a pensive they had ordered last year, for this very reason of watching Hope’s memories after a school year to see what they had missed out on.
Nic and Nelle watched the memory and when they came out of the pensive Nic was shocked and Nelle was pale.
“Mixy can you get a Calming Draught for both Nic and Nelle? I think my memory broke them.” Hope requested from the House-Elf.

A pop came a few seconds later holding two potions out to Hope. “Here you go Lady Hope.”
“Thank you Mixy.” She said as she accepted the proffered potions from the cheerful House Elf. Hope walked up to both of the adults and tilted their heads back so she could pour the potions into their mouths. Nic and Nelle shook their heads and coughed as the liquid went down their throats.
Hope smirked at them. “Feel better? So what do you think about what the Hat said?”
Nelle raised her hands in annoyance and walked out of the room in a huff, muttering explicits. “Damn kid’s more interested in the conversation than the damn 60 foot fucking Basilisk that she and the Potter boy fought. Morgana, fuck me.”

Hope snorted as Perenelle left. “I know she cares about me but Daphne is more important to me than the Basilisk, so the snake is rated very low on my current list of things to worry about, especially considering I’m meeting with Marcus Greengrass for dinner tonight.”
Nicolas nodded slowly before answering. “Yeah she knows, but you did fight a Basilisk in the memory you showed us. It’s very distracting knowing our daug--- ward was in a battle with a XXXXX Magical Creature.”

Hope looked at Nic with raised eyes at the near slip. “That’s fair.”
Nelle came back into the room with an upset look on her face.
Hope sighed.
“I’m sorry, Nelle. Nic. I know that you both worry about me and I’m sorry if you think I’m brushing your worry about my safety off. But I have survived a lot and even if the Basilisk had killed me I wouldn’t have been dead for long. Any near death situations I’ve been in, it has happened so regularly that it's become my new normal. It doesn’t bother me in the way it bothers others. Especially people who care about me like parents would.” Hope apologised to the Flamel’s.
“If you want, you can both call me your daughter. I’m starting to like it here and I’ll most likely be staying in this universe for quite some time thanks to a Vow I’ll be making to Daphne tonight.” At Hope’s declaration Nic and Nelle pulled Hope into a hug.

“We’ll discuss the Basilisk at a later date. We’d be honoured to call you our daughter but we also understand if you’re not ready to call us your parents. We’d never take that privilege from Klaus and Hayley.” Perenelle said into Hope’s shoulder.
Hope leaned into the Flamel’s, “I know.”
Hope released a stuttering breath, “I’ll try calling you both my parents over the holidays. See how it fits.”
After a few moments of hugging, Nic recalled a part of Hope’s confession. “Wait. What did you mean by a Vow?”

Hope rolled her eyes and untangled herself from the hug before sitting down on the lounge and explaining the stipulation for a member from a Legendary House can be with anyone they please so long as they make a Vow. Nic and Nelle were slightly worried like Hope was in regards to the forever part of the Vow. It was highly likely that Daphne would have to become an immortal.
Hope had suggested the Elixir of Life along with a spell from Hope’s universe to create immortals similar to her Aunt Freya than Silas or Amara. Hope didn’t want to turn Daphne into a Vampire. Not even Hope’s own Vampire wanted their blonde haired beauty to become a Vampire, to be forced to feed off another to survive and to lose her magic.

When night time finally rolled around, Hope transfigured some of her regular clothes into formal robes before the Flamels and Hope Floo’ed over to Greengrass Manor. After pleasantries were given Hope requested to speak to Marcus privately for a moment.
He led her to his office and walked over to his chair to sit down.
“Let me guess. You love my daughter and want to be with her?” He asked in an uninterested tone.
“Yep. That’s right. I’m just hoping that you are a good man and a good father. Otherwise you will not enjoy this conversation at all.” Hope answered with a glare.
Marcus scoffed. “You may say that. But it doesn’t matter, the Wizengamot would never allow it.”
Hope tilted her head to the side in curiosity. “You don’t mind that you daughter is gay?”

The Head of the Greengrass family sighed. “No, I don’t. I even like you for my daughter Hope. But this isn’t possible. Daphne is the Heir to a Most Ancient and Noble House. She has responsibilities in the Magical World. She can’t date, marry or even mess around with you as it would disgrace my familys’ name.”
Hope grinned.
“I’m glad I don’t have to threaten you. Daphne would’ve been very upset with me if I had to blackmail you. I have good news!” Hope brought her right hand in front of her and willed the Emrys ring to appear on her index finger causing Marcus’ jaw to drop in surprise.
“I am Lady Emrys. Since I am of a House even greater than a Most Ancient and Noble House I get priority in the Wizarding World as you may remember from my Bill of Entitlement?”
Marcus’ eyes widened and he was able to work his jaw again. “You managed to discredit a lot of members of the Wizengamot with that Bill. You tricked all the Dark Families into signing the Bill and bringing the charges of corruption on just about everyone. It was impressive.”

Hope smirked. “Thank you for the compliment, though I do believe King Ragnok deserves most of your appreciation. He pulled off the prank with flying colours.”
Hope’s face lost its humour as she brought the conversation back. “Anyways back to Daphne. Since I am from a Legendary House I am allowed to be with whomever I desire and that is Daphne. Although for this to come into effect, I need to make a Vow to you. So if you have any complaints let's hear them before I do this, father-in-law.”
Marcus let out a chuff of laughter at Hope’s snark. “No complaints. You managed to do something impossible for my daughter. I approve whole-heartedly so long as Daphne does as well.”
Hope gave a small smile. “Good.”
Hope smelled Daphne at the door and smiled. “Just one second.” She mentioned as she held up one finger before heading to the door and opening it. “Come in, love.”

The Greengrass Heiress walked into the office with a sheepish and nervous smile, fearing the outcome of this conversation.
Hope took Daphne’s hand in her own, rubbing the back of the blonde's hand. “Relax love. This talk went much better than I was expecting it to. Marcus, maybe you would like to explain to your daughter?”
Daphne looked back and forth between her Mate and her father, noticing the lack of anger on either person’s face allowing the blonde to relax slightly as her father started talking to her. “I’m sorry, Daphne.”
The blonde blinked once in shock as she stared at her father. “I knew you were a Witches’ Witch since you were about 8. But because of the standards the Wizengamot has placed on our House I knew you could never be with a woman and I think you believed this too.”
He bent down to a knee and reached out to take Daphne’s other hand before looking between her and Hope. “But now, with Hope you have the possibility to be with a woman without consequence to our House or the Wizengamot. Is this something you want?”
Daphne nodded. “Yes, daddy.”
Hope raised an eyebrow at the innuendo and smirked to herself.

Marcus looked at Hope. “Well then. I guess you have my blessing. But if you hurt her I’ll make your life hell.”
Hope scoffed before replying with an eye roll.
“One. I’d never hurt Daphne. Ever. Two. Do remember which Faction I am in and just how many people owe me favours for accusing me for opening the Chamber of Secrets, basically if push came to shove I could take the Neutral Faction out from under your nose and there’s nothing you can do to stop it. I have more points but I’ll keep those ones to myself.” Hope smirks at the man who became very pale at the threat.
Daphne took her hand back from her father and hit Hope’s shoulder softly. “Stop threatening my father.”
“Yes love.” Hope replied instantly and placatedly.

Hope held her right hand up with her ring facing Marcus. “I Hope Mikaelson, the current Lady Emrys, swear on my life and Magic to protect, cherish and love Daphne Greengrass for the rest of my life. So I swear so mote it be.”
The Emrys ring flashed and another flash caught Hope’s eye as Daphne received the partner ring from the Emrys family collection. This ring was located on Daphne’s right index finger, mirroring Hope’s Emrys ring.
Hope was going to make a smartass comment about being married but decided to ignore the urge, instead she asked. “Marcus, can you keep quiet about knowing who Lady Emrys is? I need to move in the shadows a little longer.”
To which he nodded, Hope turned to face Daphne.
“Time to tell your family about us being together, I’ll need to ask them to keep my secret as well. I’m sorry to ask love but I need you to hide that ring when you are not with your family or mine, until I’m ready to showcase myself as Lady Emrys. It will give us enough time to train you to defend yourself as anyone will go after you to get to the Head of a Legendary House.” Hope requested her Mate who looked slightly sad.

“I thought we were going to date and go to Hogsmeade together?” Daphne said with a quiet voice.
“Oh love. I plan on dating you publicly if you’d like or even secretly if you want to hide it from the school. But I will be spending time with you next year at school, it’s become even easier now knowing that my notice me not charm works exceptionally well. I can meet up with you and no one would know.”
Daphne smiled pleasantly. “Good. I’m happy to do the secret rendezvous for 3rd year but I want to do things more publically the following year, if that’s fine with you?”
Hope thought through the timeline she knew and in 3rd year she had a feeling that she would be hiding herself more than normal thanks to Lupin’s Lycanthropy, 4th year was the Goblet of Fire. Hope recalled the Yule Ball at school and would love to go to the Ball with her Mate.
“Sounds fantastic to me love.” Hope replies with a dreamy smile.

As Hope, Daphne and Marcus joined the rest of their families, Daphne made a beeline for her mother and showed the partner ring for the Emrys House with a gigawatt smile on her face. “Turns out the impossible can happen mum. I’m betrothed to Lady Emrys.”
Annabeth’s jaw dropped in utter disbelief while Astoria grabbed her sister’s hand to look at the ring. “Sweet Merlin! That is a beautiful ring!”
Stori looked at her dad. “Daddy? Can I get one too?”
Marcus’s eyes widened at the implication and he froze as still as a statue whereas the Flamel family were laughing.
Hope brought up her own hand showing the matching ring on Daphne’s hand.
“Sorry Stori. But I’m afraid that there are only two of these Emrys rings. Since this one is the Head of House ring I can’t give this one away and I plan on marrying your sister one day, so we can’t give you that one either.” Astoria looks downcast with a hint of mirth in her eyes.
“Don’t pout, Stori. It doesn’t suit you.” Hope teased the young brunette girl.
Daphne rolled her eyes at the interaction between her betrothed and her little sister, “Brats.” She muttered peutantly.

Astoria poked her tongue out at her sister before smiling happily. “But I am so happy for the two of you. Plus I get Hope as a cooler older sister.”
Hope snorted at Astoria’s comment before making a joke. “Trust me Daphne is definitely the cooler one out of us two.”
Daphne scoffed and shook her head in exasperation at Hope’s teasing.
“Turns out all the kids know how to rib each other. Poor Nelle, she’s going to have a heart attack before Hope’s even out of school.” Nic amusedly laughed while looking at his wife, Hope snorted from beside Nelle.
Nelle clenched her teeth and looked ahead at the Greengrass women before swinging both her arms out to whack both Nic and Hope on their shoulders.
Hope put a look of fake hurt on her face before putting her hand over her heart.
“Ow. Mum, that hurt. It hurts right here.” Hope said as she tapped her hand over her heart a couple of times.
Nic and Nelle straightened suddenly and turned to Hope with a shocked but incredibly proud look at the familiar term from the teenager.

“Wait! You’re Lady Emrys!?” Annabeth choked out.
“Yep.” The auburn haired girl confirmed casually.
“Although I will need your family to hide this information from everyone. I’d like to surprise the Wizengamot on my own terms.” She added with a malicious smirk.
Annabeth blinked once in disbelief before turning to her daughter then her husband, who seems to be taking this better than she was expecting. “You knew?”
“Only since Hope dragged me away earlier to get my ‘blessings’ to one day be able to marry Daphne.” Marcus explained with fingered air-quotes.
A look of confusion passed Annabeth’s face until Hope answered the unasked question. “Oh I was going to make my Vow no matter what Marcus said. Since Lord Greengrass was more open-minded than I thought, our conversation went quite well.”

All of a sudden Anna yanked her eldest daughter into a tight hug and squealed in delight that her daughter was able to be with someone she could be happy and content with, instead of being trapped in a loveless marriage with a man.
When Anna took both of Daphne’s hands in her hands, cradling her daughter's fingers she felt another ring on Daphne’s left index finger and frowned in confusion. Seeing her mother’s uncertain look made Daphne’s heart skip a beat and drew Hope’s attention to the girls, appraising the interaction with scrutiny.
Anna brought her eyes to meet her daughter’s ice blue eyes. “Honey? Why do you still have the Greengrass Heir ring?”

Daphne visibly flinched and looked down to her left hand.
“I-- I don’t know.” She stuttered before looking over to Hope, “Do you know Hope?”
Hope blinked blankly before looking over to Nic and Nelle who also had shocked looks on their face as well as Marcus, Hope turned back to Daphne before shaking her head. “No, I don’t. But I feel like I’m missing something important. Why wouldn’t the Heir ring stay on Daphne’s finger? She’s the eldest Greengrass child.”
All eyes locked on Hope in disbelief and she started to feel like fidgeting before Nicolas slapped his forehead with his palm. “Sorry Hope. I keep forgetting you don’t know all the rules here yet.”

Nic sighed and looked at his confused adopted daughter. “Basically when there are only 2 female heirs in one Wizarding family the eldest is named Heir. But if the eldest marries into a House of higher standing, they join that family so the Heir ring should pass to the next in line to continue their family line. Especially with the Greengrass’s being a Most Ancient and Noble family it should’ve passed onto Astoria.”
“So… the Heir ring stays on the Heir who can continue their family's legacy?” Hope summarised with the tilt of her head as she stared at Daphne flashing her Wolf eyes for the faintest second causing Daphne’s eyes to widen in understanding as her and Hope had discussed Daphne’s eventual immortality on the train.

Hope made an instant telepathic connection to Daphne. ‘Don’t tell them of my immortality just yet. Depending on how they handle the Lady Emrys' information I’ll tell your family next year about being a Tribrid and your true connection to me, my love.’
Daphne locked eyes with her Mate. ‘Then you will need to come up with a valid excuse to explain my Greengrass Heir ring, like right now.’

Hope thought for a moment thinking what to say for a bullshit excuse and a figurative light bulb appeared over her head. “I’ve read in some of the political books I found in the Emrys vault, that a member of a Legendary House can take the family name of multiple Houses. For instance Daphne is my partner but she wouldn’t be known as Lady Emrys, she would be the Consort to Lady Emrys, but Daphne would still keep her family title of Lady Greengrass when she eventually becomes the Head of the Greengrass family. I would be known as the Consort to Lady Greengrass. So technically our families are joined but they also allowed Daphne and I to keep our Houses independant from one another. If I bore a child they would be the next Heir Emrys while if Daphne bore a child they would be the next Heir Greengrass.”
Everyone looked shocked at Hope while Daphne subconsciously asked, ‘Is that true?’ With a vacant expression.

“If you guys don’t believe me I’ll let Daphne borrow the book from the Emrys vault now that she has access to it and she can find the rule. I promise it’s true.” Hope mentioned with a genuine smile while looking at the blonde haired Mate.
“Sweet Morgana… I can enter the Emrys vault…”
Hope nodded with a sweet smile. “Yes, love. You can.”
“Well shit!” Daphne breathed.
“Language!” Marcus and Anna called out instinctually.
Hope snorted in amusement. “I’m glad I’m not the one being told to mind my language from mum and dad.”
Nic and Nelle turned to give a playful glare to the Tribrid. “There’s still time to change that Hope.”
Hope smirked at Perenelle’s words earning her an eye roll from the Healer as she played with a ring on her left index finger.

Hope froze suddenly, the entire room noticed Hope’s body language and Daphne asked. “What’s wrong?”
Hope blinked once as she lifted her left hand to chest height and glanced down to her index finger before sucking in a breath. “Uh… Nothing is wrong. But it seems that my theory of Consorts is accurate.”
Hope turned her hand around, showing Daphne the back of her hand, wiggling her index finger. Daphne’s eyes widened in surprise as she shot off the lounge to grasp Hope’s hand and inspected the matching silver Greengrass ring. The bulky ring had a large deep emerald face with a silver etched bonsai tree in the middle.
Daphne looked over Hope’s left hand to lock eyes with shocked sea-blue orbs. “Well, that definitely authenticates the Consort rule.”
Hope nodded absently as took her hand back to play with the Greengrass Consort ring.

Chapter Text

At the end of June Daphne had Nicolas and Perenelle take Hope to Gringotts to undergo her Magical Maturity. Hope looked utterly clueless at her parents as she walked through the walls of Gringotts towards the time altering rooms.
“Okay what is this ‘Magical Maturity’ that you guys and Daphne want me to do? Because I am at a loss on what’s going on.” Hope complained as she walked around a corner to meet the shocked face of a couple of Healer Goblins who were standing in front of one of the time rooms and started talking quietly in rushed Gobbledegook.
Nelle looked shocked at Hope. “You didn’t have this in your universe?”
“I don’t even know what ‘this’ is.” A level of snark escaped Hope’s mouth as she was getting irritated.

The gravelly, rough voice of the Goblin King came from behind them. “Magical Maturity is basically something that most Half-Bloods and Purebloods go through to achieve their Magical potential until they hit adulthood at the age of 17 instead of going through puberty like a human would.”
King Ragnok placed a strong hand on Hope’s shoulder before continuing. “Basically this procedure will physically alter your body to roughly 15 or 16 years of age and should allow you to use more of your magic. But since you don’t actually need this procedure for your magic, it will modify you to look older than you are. Which is something that may interest you. Considering how frequently you complain about being shorter and younger than you originally were when you first learned how to fight.”
Hope blinked at the explanation before an unimpressed look came across her face. “I could have aged into an 18 year old by staying in one of these rooms?”

The Goblin King snorted. “No. Otherwise you would’ve already experienced a growth spurt during your training. You must be 13 before you can go through Magical Maturity. I do believe your Mate has already come through here. I’m not even going to attempt to tease as I think you would take my head off for such a comment but she is indeed a gorgeous woman. You will lose your breath the next time you see her.”
“So I didn’t do this last year because I wouldn’t know what this is and Daphne brought it up this year?” At everyone’s nod Hope raised an eyebrow at the Goblin King, “I can’t wait. So I go in there and I’ll look 15 or 16 until I hit 17 chronologically, then ageing will kick in like normal?”
“Correct young Queen.”
“How long do I need to be in the room for?” Curiosity in Hope’s voice.
The Goblin King grunted. “About 3 hours.”
He pulled out some parchmentwork from behind his back. “Guess what we get to do while we wait.”
Hope threw her head back and groaned loudly. “Fuck I hate politics.”
Hope dragged her feet to the room before turning back to Nicolas and Perenelle. “Sorry about my language but you guys don’t have to deal with British Wizarding politics. They suck.”
The couple laughed at Hope, Hope shook her head. “Alright I’ll see you guys in a week. I’m staying here to do my Warrior training after. I’ll get the hang of my old body faster by sparring.”

After going through the Bills King Ragnok provided from the Wizengamot within the first three hours, Hope shook out her cramped hand before glaring at the pile of parchment work. “God I hate parchmentwork.”
The Goblin King chuckled at her. “Be thankful you’re not listening to the idiots. They’re worse in person.”
Hope groaned again. “I didn’t think it could get worse.”
The elderly Goblin grinned at the Tribrid. “Oh it can. They think they’re being clever when they write these Bills, trying to trick the other side into agreeing with their rules and regulations. But in person there’s not even an ounce of cunning. It’s all blatant threats and blackmail. I’m surprised they can get anything done in reality.”

“Fuck me.” Hope muttered while still speaking in Gobbledegook. “I'm not looking forward to that.”
Hope frowned slightly when a thought came to her and she turned to the Goblin King. “I just realised I haven’t informed you that I’m going to be staying in this universe at least until 2030 before returning home. But since I don’t want my Mate to feel like she has to choose between me and her universe, I plan on crossing back and forth.”
“Good. I was hoping you would stay here permanently, but knowing that you plan on coming back occasionally is probably the best outcome I could’ve imagined if you were to return to your universe.” The Goblin King replied with a feral grin.

Hope cracked her neck to the side as she twirled Excalibur in her right hand as two Goblin Warriors stood opposite her brandishing their own short swords. The Warrior pair moved forwards in sync moving as quick as snakes and just as deadly, Hope dodged the sword coming from her left as she moved herself into the incoming Goblin on the right using her sword to block the strike coming towards her stomach.
She used her strength to push back against the Goblin on the right, miscalculating her strength and slicing the Goblins sword arm causing him to hiss. His partner came up behind her and Hope jumped up flipping behind the second Goblin but he was able to react quickly swinging at his opponent's shoulder.
Hope met the blade in the middle and they exchanged a number of strikes, feints and parries before the slightly injured Goblin rejoined the fight.

The two Goblins started making coordinated strikes at Hope but she enhanced her speed allowing her to keep up with the two Goblins and even permitted Hope to move fast enough to enact her own offence.
One of the Goblins, she thinks the injured one managed to get a cut on her left shoulder as she tried to side step a kick coming at her knee from the second Goblin. Hope grunted slightly but felt her cut almost instantly heal within the next 2 seconds. Hope repaid the Goblins by including her Vampire speed along with her Wolf speed, making her move like a blur, but she didn’t use her sword.
She kicked the second Goblin in the chest, propelling him to the stone wall behind him, slamming the Goblin into the hard surface with a grunt and knocking him unconscious. Hope rushed at the injured Goblin, gripping his throat and slamming him unceremoniously to the ground beneath him, making him lose his grip on his weapon.

As he reached for his short sword, Hope kicked the short sword away from him before mounting the Goblin with Excalibur held against the Goblins throat.
“Yield?” Hope asked with a growl and golden eyes.
The Goblin underneath her nodded ever so slightly to avoid a cut on his neck. Hope removed the blade and stood up sheathing it in her scabbard before offering the Goblin a hand.
The Goblin accepted the hand to help pull him up and remarked. “Yes, we yield. Good fight young Queen. I’m glad you didn’t limit yourself to just human means. You are a Werewolf and Vampire. Use these traits whenever you feel like you need them.”

Hope nodded her head in understanding before turning her head to the door as King Ragnok entered the room. “Well done Wolf Queen. You were not underestimating your fighting prowess when you first requested this training. But I will admit after your Magical Maturity, you are handling yourself far better than before. You have more grace, confidence and coordination.”
Hope gave a smirk that would have mirrored her father’s at the praise from the Goblin King. “Thank you for the compliment, King Ragnok. It means a lot to me.”
Hope looked back to the door. “It’s been a week already hasn’t it?”
The Goblin King gave an affirmative nod. “Yes. You have been fighting nearly constantly while you are awake. It’s impressive, however your time is up.”
“Very well. Before I leave, could I bother you to visit my vault please? I need to pick up a book and a ring.”

Hope located the book she recalled about Consorts and found the section on Mates that her Vampire and Wolf were hiding from her, ‘Assholes.’ Her Witch thought to them with an internal glare. They snickered and shrugged mentally at her.
Hope walked to the jewellery section of the vault where she found Daphne's 12th birthday present of the protection locket and looked at the rings looking for something simple but elegant. Since the necklace she had given Daphne last year was gold and it suited her wonderfully she decided to gift golden jewellery to her Mate whenever she feels like it is necessary.
Hope found a ring that had some interweaving lines on the band and had three small circular sky blue topaz gems set within the band in a triangular pattern. Hope picked up this ring and looked over it with a scrutinous eye, channelling her inner Aunt Rebekah before smiling and pocketing the ring as well. She was going to add an inscription on the inside and get a jeweller in Diagon Alley to do it.
Hope withdrew some Galleons so she could get some bras now that she finally has breasts again, she also got some formal clothes in monotone colours as well as blues, greens, purples and burgundy for the Balls coming up soon. She also figured she would need some suits and dresses for some Wizengamot sessions as she has a strange feeling that she will be joining one probably within the next 3 years.

Hope found a small shop with mass amounts of jewellery within it. Some for simple gifts for birthdays then more extravagant items for the Purebloods and weddings. Hope put a mild glamour spell on the ring, hiding the stones and making it look like there was a single diamond set in the ring, giving it the appearance of a classic engagement ring.
She went up to the jeweller.
“Hi there.” Gaining their attention before continuing, “By any chance are you able to put inscriptions on jewellery? I was hoping to put a message on the inside of this ring.”
The young jeweller looked at the young girl in front of her with an appraising yet jealous eyes as she slowly took the piece from Hope. “There’s enough space to write an inscription. What are you wishing to put in there? Just eyeballing it, I can only fit up to 20 characters though.”
Hope asked for some parchment and drew a double infinity symbol at the beginning leaving a space before writing ‘∞ Forever Yours ∞’ and adding a second double infinity after it before handing it back to the jeweller.

When Hope got back to the Flamel Cottage she was greeted by Nicolas and Perenelle but they stopped and stared at Hope in reverence.
“Wow!” They both breathed out simultaneously.
Hope raised both her eyebrows at them and placed a hand on her hip. “What?” She asked curiously.
Nic tried to clear his head but decided to look at his wife instead as he didn’t want to answer that question with a 50 foot pole, not even if the question depended on his life, he is staying far away from that. Nelle chose to answer Hope. “You look stunning, Hope! Is this how you looked before coming to this universe?”
Hope looked down at her form and remembered that Nic and Nelle haven’t seen her at this age before. “Oh… Sorry. I forgot that I now look 16. God I’m so happy that I jumped over most of my awkward teenage years. They were not my most attractive years.” She remarked with a shrug.
“And yes. This is how I looked before coming here although just slightly more mature, but it’s not a big difference. It sure is nice being back in my old body.” Hope snapped her fingers causing her glamour to fade away and her scabbard to reappear at her hip.
“Training with the Goblins was much more interesting this time round. I think they are starting to respect me. I’ll be back later, I need a shower. I feel sweaty from training.” Hope took off into her room while Nic and Nelle questioned to themselves on how someone could look that genetically perfect.
Hope took her time in the shower, finally feeling comfortable in her own skin then she has in a long time. She exited the shower with a sigh and stood in front of a mirror, Hope extended the mirror so it was a full-length mirror.

Hope took in her appearance. Her face has lost its freckles and replaced with smooth clear skin, her eyes were still the same ocean blue they always were but the shape of her eyes were more round shaped then when she was a kid. She still had her small button nose, her lips were filled out and bow shaped.
Hope flashed a smile filled with white straight teeth before smirking at her reflection. Her hair, a light auburn colour that sometimes looked like a copper brown in some lights, came down between her shoulder blades in smooth waves even when wet, but when it was dry it was soft and seemed to have a healthy shine.
She was still short, only 5’3” but Hope was happy with her height because it allowed her to be stealthy and quick. Her body is the only thing that has slightly changed.
Thanks to her training with the Goblins and her morning runs, her arms and legs are more toned than before, along with a flat stomach and the slight hint of a ‘V’ shape running from her hips to her thighs. She has the body of an athlete. Her breasts were full and round but not ridiculously large, she wore a ‘D’ cup, so she was still able to wear bras for sports and training.
Hope turned her body slightly to the left to bring her right shoulder blade into the reflection, once seeing her Crescent Wolf birthmark she ran her fingers gently over it, shivering at the sensation.

Since it was the beginning of July and she didn’t need to contact Harry yet to remove his Horcrux which she would be doing sometime in early August. Sometime before the Weasley’s return from their overseas trip and while Harry was on his own at the Leaky Cauldron so she wouldn’t have to deal with the Dursley’s or the Weasley’s.
Otherwise she may kill the former family if the books and movies were as accurate as this universe.
Hope got a letter from Luna telling her to take Daphne on a date tomorrow to avoid the French again and to inform her Mate about the future via the books on ‘Harry Potter’.
Hope rolled her eyes but did as told. She asked if Myrddin and Alexandria could take them somewhere private, Myrddin collected Daphne from her home and Alexandria took Hope.

Apparently the midnight and sunlight coloured birds decided to take them to Canada in the wildlands to the north.
As they arrived, neither girl moved for nearly 5 minutes as they took in each other's appearances since this is the first time they have seen each other since they both went through Magical Maturity.
“Holy shit. You look like sex on legs.” Daphne blurted out suddenly before realising what she said and covering her mouth while her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.
Hope chuckled slightly as she appraised her Mate shamelessly.
“Thank you for that, love. Although I would say that you put Aphrodite to shame. You are unconditionally ravishing.” She said as she took in Daphne’s new body.

Daphne must nearly be 5’6” with Hope’s eyes travelling up her body from her feet, her Mate was dressed in form fitting jeans that Hope had managed to convince her to get and was ever so glad about it. Daphne’s legs look slim but toned from the running that Hope has made her do.
Hope could only look at Daphne’s torso in awe, she may not be able to see under clothing but she knew the blonde had a lean stomach and in a few weeks once Hope starts up their training again she knows that her Mate will be more graceful than before.
The Tribrid also stared at her Mate’s new breasts for a while believing them to be possibly a ‘C’ or ‘D’ cup. Just like her legs Daphne’s arms are thin but are nicely toned for someone of her height.

Hope's attention was mainly kept on her Mate’s alluring facial features. Her almond shaped eyes got slightly more open, so they were nearly oval shaped, her distinctive ice blue eyes hadn’t changed which Hope was immediately grateful for as she loved those eyes. Daphne’s straight and narrow nose led to full lips that housed a magnificent smile.
But Daphne’s hair partially shocked her.
“I will admit. I like the wavy hair. But I also like your straight hair. Less chance to tangle my fingers in it if it's straight though.” Hope remarked as she closed the gap between them, sliding her fingers into wavy hair and holding onto Daphne’s head as Hope pulled her head down for a kiss.
This kiss was different from the others that Hope and Daphne have shared so far as Hope deepened the kiss instantly while caressing Daphne’s scalp making her Mate moan in pleasure. Hope nipped on both lips gently as she trailed her hands through silky hair and down Daphne’s neck, so they could settle on the taller girl's shoulders. Hope used her newfound leverage to push herself up into another passionate kiss before pulling away and wrapping her arms around Daphne’s neck and shoulders.

“I probably should stop. As much as you look like a 16 year old, you are still 13 and more than likely not ready for everything I could offer you.” Hope smirked at the stunned but tranquil girl in front of her.
After a few moments Daphne blinked rapidly a couple of times before focusing on the attractive girl’s bright blue eyes only a few inches from her face, before an adorable frown appeared on Daphne’s face. “Sorry. Did you say something?”
Hope snorted softly. “Basically I tried to tell you that even though we both look 16 or 17. You love, are still mentally a 13 year old. Me... Not so much. So don’t tempt me, my little vixen.”
“I’ll take it under consideration.” Daphne answered with a mischievous grin.
“So why did Luna send me a letter saying to dress for winter but we didn’t even know where we were ending up until like twenty minutes ago?”

Hope released her Mate and took her left hand in her right and started walking slowly in a random direction taking in the sights as the two Magical birds played tag in the sky.
“Well Luna’s ancestor is a powerful seer who found me even before I entered this world. So because of her, I have Nic and Nelle, as this seer informed them about me before I arrived with a date and location giving them the when and where to find me. I sent my thanks in a letter and offered friendship to the person closest in age to me. As I had mentioned Luna is a Seer but I have taught her to use wandless magic, so her Seer abilities are now through the roof. She possibly knows more than me.”
One of Daphne’s perfectly shaped eyebrows rose at the last part of Hope’s comment.
Hope groaned slightly. “Why do you already know most of my tells and actually pay attention to the hidden meaning behind my words?”
Daphne snorted at Hope’s childish whining.
“Stop trying to change the subject and just tell me what is bothering you.” She scolded the smaller girl.

A scoff escaped Hope’s throat. “Very well, love.”
“First off, as much as I’m from another universe and the future, my universe has stories of your world, mainly focused on Harry Potter’s life and his battle against Voldemort. So I know most of the storyline until the end of year 7 of Hogwarts…”
Hope bites her lips nervously as she murmurs. “Speaking of which, your sister marries Draco Malfoy…”
Daphne drags them to a stop and her left eye twitches as she faces Hope with a deadly expression matched with a cold tone that would rival Snape’s. “What?”
Hope threw her hands in the air and backed away slightly in fear.
“Hey! Don’t kill the messenger. If you don’t like it. Change it. Afterall my appearance in the universe has already made ripples through this world. The Legendary House of Emrys was never activated in the books or movies that we have in my universe.” She offered the irate girl an explanation.
“Since the books are based on Harry Potter, they don’t actually focus on what happened to you so interfering in your life was easy to do without disrupting the timeline too badly. So I’m still able to use the future knowledge I have to help out. I already have some plans in place to avoid unnecessary deaths when Voldemort resurrects himself at the end of our 4th year.”

Daphne freezes at the mention of Voldemort's name. “You-Know-Who gets resurrected?” She asks in fear.
“Yes. But you shouldn’t be afraid, love.” Hope mentioned as she moved next to the taller girl and pulled her into a hug.
“With your Magical Maturity along with the access to your magic and being able to perform wandless magic, you are stronger than him especially if you use your ice magic. So don’t fear a name that in French means ‘flight of death’. It’s nothing to fear. Also I’d kill him before he could touch you.” The Tribrid shrugged after the blonde girl gave her a perplexed look.
“I’m already working on killing him by taking out his soul containers known as Horcruxes. I’ve taken out three and I’m planning on stripping the one attached to Harry, then killing it over the holidays.”
Daphne looked horrified at Hope. “He split his soul four times!?”
“7 actually.” Hope murmured to correct the witch.
Daphne looked disgusted at the information. “What are they and how do you get rid of them?”

Hope lifted up her hand and used her fingers to count them off and how to destroy them in the old timeline and then in this timeline. “First was Tom Riddle’s Diary. Tom Riddle is a Half-Blood and is Voldemort’s real name.”
Daphne’s eyes widened in shock as Hope continued. “The Diary is stabbed by a Basilisk Fang in the Chamber of Secrets. Yes, the monster was a Basilisk. The snake was probably about 60 feet long, an interesting battle. I banished it to the opposite end of the Chamber without looking before Myrddin and Dumbledore’s Phoenix, Fawkes clawed its eyes out…” Hope stopped talking when she saw the utterly pissed face of her Mate.
“... I’ll show you a pensive memory to prove that I wasn’t hurt if that helps??” Hope tried to awkwardly placate Daphne.
Daphne slapped Hope's shoulder.
“Damn it! Stop getting yourself into trouble would you!” The blonde groaned in exasperation.
“I’ll try…” Hope tries weakly to assure her Mate who glared at the Tribrid.
“Anyway, I stabbed the Diary in this universe but Harry stabbed it in the original timeline.” Hope quickly changes the subject and continues on with the Horcruxes.

“Marvolo Gaunt’s Ring, which also houses the Resurrection Stone of the Deathly Hallows, is destroyed by Dumbledore. I’m not sure about the method but I plan on making Dumbledore destroy this ring once again in 6th year. Helga Hufflepuff’s Cup was purged by Ron and Hermione using Basilisk Venom in 7th year. I had the Goblins perform a purification ritual on it and asked for it to return it back to its original family before I even started school.”
“Next is Rowena Ravenclaw's Diadem, it was reduced to ash by Fiendfyre cast by Crabbe or Goyle. I can’t remember which.” Hope shrugs slightly.
“I removed the Horcrux from the Diadem on the last day of 2nd year and siphoned it into a cauldron and used the Sword of Gryffindor, infused with the Venom of Salazar Slytherin’s Basilisk to cleave the Horcrux in two.” Hope moves away and starts to pace between two large trees as she assesses how to destroy the remaining two Horcruxes.

“Slytherin’s Locket was shattered by Ron wielding the Sword of Gryffindor during the 7th year. I haven’t actually got a plan for this one yet. I was planning on helping Harry exonerate his Godfather, Sirius Black, since he was wrongly accused. Because of the exoneration I plan on using a favour from him as Lord Black. I will ask him to get the Locket from his House-Elf and give it to me to destroy. Maybe I’ll ask the Goblins to purify it or use the Sword. Nagini is Voldemort’s snake Familiar. Neville beheaded it with the Sword of Gryffindor in year 7. I just plan on just killing the snake if I come across it.”
“Finally the last Horcrux is located in Harry’s famous lightning bolt Scar. Harry took a Killing Curse from Voldemort, sacrificing himself, but the Killing Curse only killed the foregin soul in Harry’s Scar so he came back at the end to duel Voldemort. This is the Horcrux that worried me slightly. So I decided to see if a Siphoning Spell from my universe worked here by using the Diadem as a test run. Since I transferred that Horcrux to another item, I’m going to do the same to Harry’s and put it into an ugly ass voodoo doll I found while shopping in London, then using the Sword of Gryffindor to destroy it…”
Hope then stopped her pacing for a moment before realising. “Huh, I guess I could return the Sword of Gryffindor early to the Goblins after I chop up the voodoo doll.”

Daphne managed to regain her composure before Hope turned back to her. “Well that was a fuck ton of information to take in…. Wait, Sirius Black is innocent?”
“Yep. Peter Pettigrew was the Potter’s Secret Keeper, not Black.”
Hope sighed her annoyance as she realised something else. “I’ll also have to tell Harry about being the Head of the Most Ancient and Noble House Potter since no one else is going to do it.”
Daphne looked completely horrified. “He doesn’t know?”
A strange look came over Hope’s face. “Why would he know? He grew up in the Muggle World. His closest friends are not part of the Wizengamot. He’s only been disrespected by Purebloods while he’s been at school and he’s never received any Gringotts mail as Dumbledore, acting as Harry’s Magical Guardian, diverted Harry’s mail away from him so Dumbledore could keep his position as the Potter Proxy.”
A look of immense anger took over Daphne causing the air and ground to become frosty. Daphne did something that shocked Hope because she never knew the blonde was so fluent in French. “Ce vieux bâtard manipulateur! Comment osait-il lui cacher l'héritage d'Harry! Je devrais l'étrangler avec sa barbe sanglante! Connard!”
Hope could help herself and started laughing as she translated her Mate’s French curse. ‘That manipulative old bastard! How dare he hide Harry's legacy from him! I should strangle him with his bloody beard! Asshole!’

Hope snorted quietly before making an amusing remark. “You know Nelle said something very similar to that. But she definitely mentioned strangling him with his own beard.”
Once Daphne was able to calm down slightly Hope informed her that she is keeping one more secret from her but this secret belongs to Nic and Nelle. However Hope has got the go ahead to drop hints for Daphne as they both trust the tall blonde but just wanted to see how smart the eldest Greengrass daughter was.
“Since Nic and Nelle have allowed me to drop hints about their secret, I can now say that the reason Luna will send me to meet up with you is because she is giving me ample opportunity to hide from the Deputy French Minister and his family as they want to meet the child adopted by Nic and Nelle. But none of us want this as the French Wizards will try setting up betrothal contracts with me.” Hope explained with a frown.

Daphne flinched back slightly at the knowledge before her mind connected the dots. “So Nic and Nelle have a prodomiant House in French Politics and the French Magical Community wants to be connected to your family?”
“Yep.”
“Well the French Political Houses are similar to ours, so Nic and Nelle must be part of a Most Ancient and Noble House?”
Hope nodded with a smile at her Mate’s guess.
“Hmm… Since my family travels to France regularly I actually know a lot of the family’s there, but all the ones I’m thinking of I’ve met. The only ones I can think of…” Daphne’s eyes shot to Hope’s as she looked astounded.
“Nic… Nicolas. It was literally staring us in the face. Nelle… Perenelle? I thought Perenelle had passed away… Then again I thought Nicolas Flamel was a frail old man.”
Daphne's eyes glazed over when she mentioned. “You’re the Heir of an Most Ancient and Noble House. You’ll have to take a partner to continue that line.”

Hope used her Vampiric speed to move in front of Daphne and cup her beautiful face. “Love. That’s not happening, ever. Nicolas and Perenelle had informed me about what would happen when I became their Heir. They will never place me into a betrothal as they know they wouldn’t survive my rage. Plus those two are immortal… for the most part. So theoretically I’m never taking over the Flamel House.”
Hope gave her Mate a short loving kiss before pulling back slightly and caressing Daphne’s cheeks.
“I’m only going to be with you, love.” Hope reached into her pocket, closing her fingers around a ring.
“I was going to give this to you with more elegance but I think you need this now.” Hope pulled out the inscribed gold ring with the triangular set of sky blue topaz stones, matching Daphne’s eyes.
“I love you, Daphne Annabeth Greengrass.” Hope presented the ring to Daphne and her Mate gasped in shock.

“Hope.” She breathed out in astonishment. “It’s gorgeous. But why are you giving me a ring?”
Hope smiled softly. “Because I’m asking you to hide the Emrys ring for the time being. I want you to be able to wear a ring that you won’t have to hide. Call it a promise/betrothal or engagement ring, I don’t mind. So long as you are able to wear something that shows you are mine. I’d be beyond honoured, love.”
Daphne pulled out a ring of her own jeans. “I had the same thought. I wanted to mark you as my own as well. Great minds think alike… Happy birthday Hope.”
The girls exchanged rings. Daphne noted the engraving and smiled happily at the words and symbols, placing the ring on her finger as it resized to fit on her left ring finger. Hope studied the ring her Mate had given her, a silver band with a love heart indicolite stone in the middle of an infinity symbol. Daphne also had the ring engraved with ‘With Love, Always’ which melted Hope’s heart.

“Thank you Daphne. I love it! Although I am impressed that you found a gemstone that matches my eyes.” Hope observed as she placed the ring on left hand matching it to Daphne’s.
“Please, that gem is a pale imitation to the real deal.”
Hope reached out to Daphne’s hips and hooked a couple of fingers around her Mate’s belt loops on her jeans. “You are becoming such a smooth talker, love.”
Hope tightened her grip on the loops and yanked Daphne towards her.
Daphne let out a surprised gasp as her hands came up to Hope’s shoulder to brace herself from crashing into Hope. “I should thank you properly.”

Hope yanked on Daphne’s jeans again, grinding her hips into Daphne’s with a smirk while Daphne groaned in pleasure. Hope surged forward, releasing her Mate’s jeans so she could put her hands to better use, she used one hand to cup the back of Daphne’s head. Bringing the taller girl’s mouth to an easier to reach location so she could kiss her Mate passionately.
Hope’s other hand trailed slowly up Daphne’s side, jumping over the blonde’s breasts to reach her shoulder and pushing Daphne backwards so they bumped softly into a tree trunk.
As Daphne’s back collided with the tree she let out a soft gasp which Hope took full advantage of, sliding her tongue into Daphne’s warm mouth, grazing over Daphne’s tongue, teeth and even the roof of her mouth. Hope’s Wolf purred into the kiss, causing vibrations into Daphne and the blonde shivered in pleasure at the feeling.

Hope’s hand that was holding Daphne’s shoulder starts to glide smoothly down the blonde’s left arm until she reaches her hand and interlocked her fingers with Daphne’s before she pinned that hand to the tree as well, causing another pleasured gasp from the taller girl.
Hope removed her mouth from Daphne’s and kissed along her jawline until the auburn haired girl’s mouth was over Daphne’s left ear and whispered. “I have a feeling that I’m never going to get enough of kissing you.”
Hope gently nipped Daphne’s earlobe creating a small squeak from the taller girl. “And I swear I recall telling you not to tempt me, love. Although learning that you enjoy not being in control is good to know. As well as knowing you like it a little rough.” Hope gave one last kiss to Daphne’s neck before pulling away but before she moved too far away she gave Daphne’s ass a quick swat.

Daphne let out a sultry groan at the smack. “Tease.”
Hope laughed before a wicked grin came on her face causing a look of suspicion on Daphne’s face. “I’m going to show you something that I’ve only shown Nic and Nelle.”
Hope shook off her jacket before pulling off her top leaving her in a bra. Daphne’s eyes widened in disbelief as her mouth dropped open as she watched Hope strip.
“Oh and could you grab my clothes? I’m going to take you on a run.” Hope mentioned offhandedly as she stripped off her pants next.
Daphne reached out to grab Hope’s hand, halting her motions.
“What are you doing?” The blonde asked with a red face and a flustered voice.

Hope’s eyes glowed golden as she answered her voice became deeper and more animalistic. “Shifting. You haven’t seen all of me yet and I need to show you.”
Hope noticed her Mate’s incredibly red face before adding an afterthought. “If my stripping bothers you I can shift behind a tree if you prefer? It’s not like you’re never going to see me naked in the future, love. But don’t feel obligated to return the favour until you are ready.”
Daphne didn’t say anything but she released Hope’s hand and stood back slightly taking in Hope’s half naked form with hungry eyes.
Hope smirked a wolfish grin as she undid her bra, dropping it in the pile below her before she took off her underwear, leaving Hope completely naked in the forest in front of her Mate who looked away with a blushing face.

Hope shifted quickly into her white-grey wolf, only taking about 3 seconds for the entire shift and the sound of bones crunching together as Hope dropped down to her hands and knees as fur grew out from all of Hope’s body. Muscles shifted into new locations and Hope sprouted a fluffy bushy tail. Hope shook out her fur as she took a moment to breathe the fresh forest air around her.
The crunching of bones caused Daphne to look at Hope while she shifted extraordinarily quickly for a Werewolf. Daphne’s ice coloured eyes widened at the large white-grey wolf which took her breath away.
“Mon deus! You are so beautiful and perfect.” Daphne remarked as she dropped to her knees without hesitation in front of the wolf and stroked her fur.
“So soft.” She breathed out quietly.
Hope felt so very proud and smug knowing that her Mate appreciated her Wolf form, Hope purred contentedly as she rubbed her face against Daphne's body. Hope also licked at Daphne’s hands, neck and shoulders, but not her face until she got permission because that is an intimate thing for wolves to do, so she’d wait.

Hope got restless sitting around and stood up, she nudged Daphne a few times to get the blonde’s attention before turning her head to look at her back expectantly.
Daphne blinked a few times in confusion before asking. “Do you want me to hop on your back?”
Hope gave a single nod with her large head. Hope let out a small whine due to the fact Daphne didn’t make any innuendos when she correctly assumed Hope wanted Daphne to climb on her back for a run.
Hope had run at a brisk pace with Daphne on her back for nearly an hour until they reached a hoard of Unicorns. Hope had shifted back and got dressed before rejoining Daphne.
“So did you enjoy the run?” Hope questioned her Mate curiously.
Daphne had a bright smile as she nodded.
“Yes actually. I kinda wish I was a wolf so I could join you.” She added sadly.
Hope tilted her head.
“Well don’t get bit by a Werewolf from this universe for that… What about that thing McGonnagall did during our first Transfiguration lesson. Wasn’t she a…” Hope trailed off as she clicked her fingers trying to recall the name.
“An Animagus.” Daphne finished for Hope. “But you don’t get to choose the animal you become. I could end up as a cat, you know.”

Hope snorted at the thought. “You would be a cute cat.”
“I would bet my Flamel Heir ring on your Animagus form being a wolf though. Soulmates tend to travel in packs.” Hope smirked at her Mate.
Daphne rolled her eyes playfully and replied to Hope in a deadpan voice. “Hilarious.”
After a few moments of sultry smiles exchanged between the 2 girls, Hope broke the silence by asking a curious question. “Have you ever considered becoming an Animagus?”
Daphne played with some grass on the forest floor as she answered the Tribrid. “Honestly I never thought about it. I was too focused on mastering my ‘Ice Queen’ persona to keep men away from me. Besides, becoming an Animagus takes at least months to learn, if not years. It was never a priority for me.”
Hope studied the blonde girl for a second. “Do you want to give it a try?”
Daphne gave Hope a weird look at the request before Hope sighed and continued with a roll of her eyes. “All the statistics that everyone gives me from this universe is based on a Magical Core and that no one has ever had access to their full potential. So theoretically you, my parents and Luna all have full access to your magic. Who knows what you 4 can actually do?”
Hope locks eyes with her Mate and gives a knowing smile. “Why not give it a go? I can not change into an Animagus since I am a Werewolf. But shifting into a wolf is probably similar to transforming into an animal.”
Daphne scoffed slightly before turning her to the side to look into the forest. “As much as I believe you Hope, how do you suggest I become an Animagus?”

Hope smirked. “I’m going to get you to do the same thing that I had you do to access your magic.”
Daphne shook her head slightly in amusement before crossing her legs and sitting on the ground, closing her eyes as she placed herself into a meditative state.
“If I’m going back into my mind like that again, I’m sitting down for this one.” She murmurs with a soft smile.
Hope laughed as she leaned against a tree to watch her Mate access her magic again. “I’ll let you find your own way to your Animagus form… or forms. Simply love, you will need to find another door in your mind. This one was most likely hidden during your first walk through but after your Magical Maturity and after acquiring full access to your Magical potential this door will be visible to you now. You should be able to sense what is behind each door, if there is more than one, I would suggest focusing on one door at a time.”

Daphne hummed her understanding before relaxing her posture and taking a deep breath to begin her meditation.
Hope silently watched her gorgeous girlfriend focus on her mindscape, Hope used Daphne’s meditation as a distraction so she could shamelessly ogle her Mate without being caught. Hope had a ridiculously large wolfish grin on her face as her eyes glowed golden at her Mate’s blatant beauty.
“Stop staring so hard at me. It’s distracting.” Daphne blushed as she cracked an eye to glare at Hope.
Hope pursed her lips but raised her hands in surrender, focusing her gaze on her surroundings as well as Daphne but only as a passing glance.

Almost 10 minutes later Daphne opened her eyes in shock. “Well turns out we are both right.”
Daphne’s voice startles Hope out of examination of the forest and drags sea blue eyes to Daphne’s form.
Hope blinked a couple of times to regain her bearings as she focused on her Mate. “How’s that, love?”
“Turns out I have 2 animal forms and yes, one is a wolf.”
Hope grinned happily at the news before a funny look came across her face.
“Wait, you also have a cat as an Animagus form?” Daphne nodded amusedly.
Hope let out a full belly laugh before regaining her composure. “Words to the wise, with two animals that are generally natural enemies, have them focus on something they want to protect over anything else. It’s what I did with my Wolf and Vampire. I have them focused on protecting you and making sure that you are happy and loved.”

A look of clarity went through Daphne at Hope’s advice. The blonde haired girl took a calming breath before bending her back so her front paws hit the ground, Daphne looked up at Hope with extraordinary eyesight and yipped excitedly at the now taller girl.
Hope blinked in shock. “Well I’ll admit. I wasn’t expecting you to shift within 30 minutes of discussing Animagi… My god you are magnificent.”
Hope bent down next to the blonde coated wolf with Daphne’s distinctive ice blue eyes and petted the wolf’s soft head. “Congratulations on your first transformation! You are incredible, love.”
Hope quietly informed the girl. “Want to go for a run with me?”
The pale wolf jumped up and ran around Hope in excitement. “Okay love. Calm down. I need to stash my clothes in a tree and I’ll join you momentarily.”
The blonde wolf let out a choked noise and hid her face in her front paws in embarrassment. “Awww that’s adorable.”
A low growl came from Daphne’s throat. “Hey! Don’t blame me for that. You are adorable in wolf fur, human skin and I imagine you will be adorable when you eventually shift into your cat.”
Daphne purred happily at Hope’s words. “Although I’m betting your cat will be a big cat rather than a tabby cat like McGonnagall.”
Daphne shifted her ice blue eyes nervously away from Hope before moving into the forest to wait for the white-grey wolf to join her.

Hope and Daphne had run through the Canadian forests at blurring speeds once Daphne was used to running on four paws. They played many games of tag, by having the tagger nipping the runners tail gently before reversing the roles.
The she-wolves curled into one another on the ground to rest but the girls had a tendency to clean the other’s fur instead of resting as the grooming calmed both wolves. The girls were content as wolves but when Hope requested in whines that they should probably head back, Daphne shifted back into a human and rolled her shoulders to test her muscles.
“Don’t complain wolfy. I’m going to shift into my other form, so I can get used to that form as well.” Daphne scolded playfully as she pointed her finger at the white-grey wolf, who brushed up against Daphne’s legs purring away.
“Also since when do wolves purr?” Daphne asked the wolf.
Hope managed to purr louder as she sat in front of Daphne with an amused look on her face.
“More importantly, how the hell do you have so many cheeky expressions in wolf form? You don’t even have the same facial muscles!?” Daphne questioned in annoyance at Hope who was somehow able to snicker in her wolf form.

Daphne shook her head at Hope as she shifted just as smoothly into her cat Animagus form and shook out her short fur.
Hope’s wolf head tilted questionly as she took in the white tiger in front of her which was nearly two times bigger than Hope’s wolf but Hope trotted closer to the taller animal and came face to face with Daphne’s icy eyes. Daphne looked somewhat nervous as her tiger but that emotion didn’t stay on the tiger’s face for long as Hope rubbed her head against both sides of the tiger's head before cuddling herself into Daphne’s thick neck.
Daphne let out a rumbling growl and covered Hope’s head with her own in gratitude and love, thanking Hope through her actions that she appreciated Hope’s acceptance of her other Animagus form.
When they made their way back to where Hope stashed her clothes, Hope noticed some of the difference between Daphne’s two forms. Both were great hunters, trackers and they were both overly beautiful in their own ways. Both are graceful, powerful, fast and affectionate. Daphne’s wolf was faster and able to take corners smoother than her tiger, but Daphne’s tiger is more powerful in her strides and more than likely will be better at knocking down an opponent than her wolf.

As Hope redressed herself for a second time on the same day, Hope called Myrddin and Alexandria to take them once they were ready.
They arrived back at the Flamel Cottage, Daphne greeted Hope’s parents with a knowing grin. “Hi Nicolas and Perenelle Flamel.”
Nic and Nelle froze suddenly and stared blankly at Daphne before looking at Hope.
“What? You told me I could drop hints.” Hope defended with a grin.
Nic and Nelle groaned but Daphne decided to offer a shit-eating grin. “We also exchanged rings so we can wear them in public.”
Both girls held up their left hands at Daphne’s prompt, however when Nic and Nelle came forward to look over the rings, they gave their congratulations.
Daphne decided she was on a roll so she also offhandedly mentioned. “Oh and I also became an Animagus today… Hope thought I should give it a try so now I can transform safely into a blonde wolf and a white and black tiger.”

Nicolas and Perenelle blinked, tried to speak before shutting their mouths and walking back into the house in disbelief.
Nic leaned towards his wife but forgot to lower his voice. “How the bloody hell do those two keep breaking all the rules that we know?”
Perenelle threw her hands up in exasperation. “I don’t know. But I’m starting to think they are doing it on purpose to get a rise out of us.”
The two adults came to a stop looking at one another before turning back to the two girls with shit-eating grins on their faces. Nic and Nelle turned back to each other with equally unimpressed looks.
“You are both assholes.” The couple of 600 plus years stated at the same time before walking back into the house with two girls cackling loudly behind them.

Since the girls arrived back at Flamel Cottage around dinner time, Daphne joined them for dinner in which they discussed the future and Hope’s plans. Hope re-explained to Nic and Nelle her plans on the Horcruxes.
Nic and Nelle agreed with Hope’s assessment of how to deal with the Horcruxes and confirmed giving the Sword of Gryffindor back to the Goblins earlier would be a smart choice. Hope suggested to Daphne that she could offer the Sword early to the Goblins and in exchange, when Hope goes to her final training session with the Goblins next year, Daphne could join in with her training.
The blonde girl agreed after some consideration but only if the Goblins wouldn’t be upset with her for intruding on their time with Hope’s original deal. Hope reassured her Mate that there would be no issues with this as the Goblins are a trusted ally and friends of hers.
Perenelle asked Hope what she plans on doing next year at Hogwarts and if she plans on battling some Magical Creature of the year. That last comment earns a glare from everyone at the table.
Hope purses her lips at all the glares and scratches her head sheepishly before answering. “Well let’s see, next year includes Sirius Black escaping Azkaban Prison, Dementors attacking the Hogwarts Express when looking for Black.”

“Wait!” Perenelle exclaimed quickly, stopping Hope’s run down for her oncoming 3rd year. “Okay, before you continue any further. During these holidays I’m teaching you both the Patronus charm. Understood?”
Daphne nodded. “Sounds like a plan.”
Hope agreed with Perenelle and Daphne. “Well that’s good. I was going to learn the Patronus charm during these holidays.”
“I’m sorry that I won’t be able to help with this. The Patronus charm isn’t something that I am able to produce.” Nicolas replied sadly.
Hope scoffed at him. “You’re not getting out of this dad. I’ve activated everyone’s Magical Core in this room as well as Luna’s. You all have more power now. Even if you can’t feel the right emotion for the Patronus it won’t matter. You could just overpower the spell and force it to work.”
“That’s going to be your answer to everything isn’t it?” Daphne asked with an amused smile, teasing her Mate.
“‘Don’t worry. Your Magical Core has been unlocked. You can do more than the average Wizards and Witches in this universe.’”
Hope chuckled at Daphne’s snarky taunt of herself. “Thanks, love.”
But the time-traveller also shrugged in agreement. “But it's accurate. Hear these wise words spoken by my Mate.”
“Smart-ass.” The rest of the table remarked with unimpressed tones causing a fit of laughter from the Tribrid.

Hope filled in the rest for the school year for the Flamel’s and Daphne. From Remus Lupin as the new DADA Professor and informing them that he is a Werewolf, Peter Pettigrew being Ron Weasley’s pet rat. The showdown between Remus, Sirius and Peter at the end of the school year and Harry and Hermione’s trip through time.
They asked what the plan was for this year to which Hope responded with honesty. “Aside from taking Daphne on some secret dates into Hogsmeade, I’m planning on hiding my Werewolf side from Lupin which will be a full time job. Thankfully Werewolves from this universe must shift on a full moon, so that should confuse the hell out of him. I’m not joining the Golden Trio or Duo at the end of the school year. No time travel for me. I’m good, thanks. I’ve already done enough time travel to last a lifetime.”

Nicolas and Perenelle looked skeptically at Hope while Daphne stared meaningfully at Hope, threatening her. “If you’re lying to me about this year, I’m going to freeze your cute little ass.”
“Kinky.” Hope replied with a wink. “3rd year will be quiet. I promise. I can’t promise the same for 4th year.”
Perenelle groaned when Nicolas moved to directly face Hope. “Talking about 4th year. Nelle and I have discussed what you’ve already mentioned to us about the Tri-Wizard Tournament. As much as we hate seeing you in danger, we think that you should enter the Tournament as the Hogwarts Champion. That way you’re already saving one life and you’re right in the middle of Voldemort’s plan and can interfere as needed.”
Hope thinks about the Tasks for a moment before stating. “That should be fun. I kinda already have plans for all of the Tasks. The Dragon should be simple. I mean I’ve already killed a Dragon in my universe… Just need to make sure I don’t use the Death Spell again in the world. It would be horrifying if some Death Eater overheard that one.”

Daphne’s and Perenelle’s jaws had dropped whereas Nicolas just shook his head.
“Of course. Why wouldn’t you have already killed a Dragon?” He asked rhetorically with an expressionless face.
Hope shrugged with a smirk before continuing as if she hadn’t shocked the room yet again. “2nd Task is freeing a hostage from underwater…”
Hope trailed off as she looked at Daphne with a frown.
“If I’m competing then my hostage would be you…” Hope’s eyes glowed angrily and Hope growled deep in her throat.
Daphne leaned over and kissed the corner of Hope’s eyes gently as Hope’s Vampire veins had appeared from Hope’s anger before they disappeared with the kiss, along with the golden eyes and Hope’s growls. “Relax. You would never let anything happen to me. Besides, you could find me within a second using your magic.”
Hope hummed contently and moved herself closer to Daphne and leaned her head on the Pureblood’s shoulder. “3rd Task is a maze filled with delayed charms and Magical Creatures. Probably the easiest of the lot.”

Chapter Text

Hope spent a majority of her summer with Daphne taking her on dates and training the blonde with her wandless magic. The girls trained with swords trying to accumulate more types of weapons for Daphne to use so Hope could keep the blonde safe.
The two Mates enjoyed running around as animals in random forests, Daphne was able to quickly transition from woman to animal with ease. Thankfully she was able to learn all her motor functions easily in her new forms.
Hope even ended up introducing Daphne to Luna during the holidays. The two blondes hit it off really well once Daphne was able to overcome her jealousy and insecurity over Hope’s relationship with Luna. The older blonde managed to settle down slightly around the more free-spirited girl.
Daphne was smitten by Cassandra to which Luna gushed endlessly about Hope finding the undocumented Magical Creature. Daphne gave Hope an appraising look as she slowly circled her Mate with a smile on her face to which Hope grinned at Daphne in response.
As Daphne made her second rotation around Hope, the Tribrid pulled Daphne back into her and wrapped her arms around the blonde’s waist, hugging her Mate’s back while resting her chin on the taller girl's shoulder comfortably.

Daphne tried to pull away from Hope slightly, she was worried about what Luna would think about her relationship with Hope. Before Daphne could even ask Hope to release her, Luna skipped up to the pair and hugged the taller girl causing Daphne to freeze up.
Hope whispered reassurances in Daphne’s ear while Luna cuddled into Daphne further, resting her head against the taller girl’s shoulder, just above the Greengrass Heiress’ heart.
“Relax Daphne. I have no issues with you and Hope being together. You are meant to be. Why would I ever try to interfere in true love?” Luna remarked softly against Daphne.
Daphne sucked in a gasp of air as the younger blonde’s acceptance rushed through her.
The young Consort slowly returned the hug to the Seer before muttering against pale blonde hair. “Thank you Luna. For your understanding.”

At the beginning of August Hope had insisted on dragging Luna and Daphne to the Flamel Cottage to learn the Patronus charm from Perenelle. Before Nelle chose to teach them how to produce a Patronus she asked them to cast the spell without explaining what to do, just so she could test a theory.
The Flamel matriarch asked if Hope could go last since she was confident Hope could produce the Patronus without any effort. Hope shrugged her understanding and leaned against a tree watching patiently.
Perenelle made Nic go first as Nicolas was the only one who knew the spell and could cast it with the proper wand motion.
Nicolas sighed slightly, bringing his wand out in front of him as he casted. “Expecto Patronum.”
White wisps of light flowed out of Nic’s wand at a steady rate, slowly coming to form a large animal. After a few moments, a shape formed and a neigh sounded as a translucent horse came into focus.

Nicolas was shocked and slack-jawed as the ghostly looking stallion brushed up against Perenelle slightly, to which Nelle stared at the horse in awe before casting her own Patronus. A solid mare burst out of Nelle’s wand with a loud neigh and happily circled the translucent stallion, the two horses galloping off into the forest together before fading out.
Hope watched in curiosity as the two horses faded out. “Hmm… That’s interesting. I remember reading something about Patroni other than the Patronus taking the form of the caster’s personality in the way of an animal. If your Patronus matches someone else's it means that you are compatible with that person.”
Nelle absently nodded to Hope’s statement as Daphne looked over to Hope with a hopeful smile.

Luna dreamily held her wand in front of her and called out. “Expecto Patronum.”
A bright light shone from the tip of Luna’s wand and a hare shot out of her wand bouncing all over the field, leaving footprints in the soil.
“He’s adorable.” Luna stated airily.
As the hare crossed in front of Hope and Daphne, Hope bent down to pat the corporeal, glowing hare, feeling soft fur under her fingers causing the time-traveller to smile happily.
“He’s soft… Kinda reminds me of Cassandra to be honest.” Hope mentioned as she watched the small critter hop to Luna, jumping up to the small blonde’s shoulder to rub his furry face against Luna’s cheek making the small girl giggle before she cancelled the spell.
“Very good, Luna.” Nelle praised as she walked up to Luna giving the blonde a hug.
“You have a fully corporeal Patronus. That should be incredibly rare. But as Hope has mentioned before, with all our magical potential at our disposal. We are able to perform more advanced spells with ease. I wasn’t even thinking of a powerful, happy memory but that was the most corporeal Patronus I’ve ever created.” Perenelle mentioned in amazement as she thought back to her own Patronus.
“I was thinking of my mother and how safe I felt with her. How much I miss her. It may be bittersweet but it makes me happy.” The smaller blonde mentioned as she buried her head into Nelle.

When Nelle released Luna she looked at the remaining two girls.
“Perhaps you two should cast at the same time.” Hope and Daphne looked at Perenelle in confusion and furrowed brows.
Perenelle sighed, counting to 3 in her head before cautiously saying, “I want you two to cast at the same time, so your Patronus doesn’t affect each other's Patroni. Making sure that your Patronus will reflect your own personality, instead of copying your Mate’s.”
Daphne looked put out at the thought of their Patroni not matching and she glanced at Hope in concern. Hope was thinking intently about Nelle’s request before she turned her head to Daphne.
“You don’t need to worry about whether our Patroni will match or not. Your Animagus form matches my Werewolf, which has more definitive compatibility than our Patronus.” Hope explained to Daphne as she took the blonde’s hand..
“Patroni only shows our personality. It’s better if we don’t alter our Patronus to match each other. Otherwise we would be changing our own personality for one another.” Hope added for good measure.

Daphne smiled at Hope, nodding silently as she pulled out her wand. Hope raised one of her hands ready to cast but a motherly hand set on Hope’s arm, lowering it softly. Hope looked up to Nelle with a curious look.
“Please for the love of my sanity use your wand for the Patronus charm. I don’t care if the Patronus is overpowered. I want you to be able to protect yourself and the love of your life more than protecting your secret of how powerful you really are.” Nelle told Hope with determination as she squeezed Hope’s wrist slightly.
Hope tilted her head in consideration before smirking at the brunette. “Sounds good to me mum.”
Hope flicked her wrist and summoned it from the holster, turning to face Daphne with an unwavering smile. “You ready love?”
Daphne grinned at her Mate, “Always.” Came the dedicated reply.
Both girls held their wands in their right hands and chanted softly. “Expecto Patronum.”

A solid pearl white horse with skeletal wings came cantering out of Hope’s wand letting out a snort as it shook it’s pure white body. Another pearl white animal was crouched behind some long blades of grass, peering over at the humans with a calculating gaze. The skeletal horse walked over to the other completely white animal with careful steps before the animal shot out of its hiding place and under the large horse's legs.
The animal was fast and agile. Hope moved with superspeed into the path of the white animal and scooped it up, bringing it to her chest and cuddling it.
“Okay. This little guy is beyond cute.” Hope cooed as she scratched behind the pearl white fox’s ears.
The fox made little yipping noises as it snuggled into Hope’s chest. Daphne came up next to Hope, resting her chin on Hope’s shoulder as she observed the solid white fox.
“Aww. He is pretty cute.” The blonde said reaching down to rub the fox’ soft belly, the fox made some rumbling purring noise in content.

The winged skeletal horse trotted up next to the couple letting out a high pitched humming noise drawing the two girls' attention off the fox to the horse-like creature.
“Hey Nic? Nelle? What is this?” Hope asked her parents curiously as she continued. “I’ve seen these animals before, pulling the carriages at Hogwarts but I never knew what they were.”
Nic and Nelle looked down in sadness at their daughter while Luna walked over to stroke the neck of the horse.
Daphne just looked at Hope in confusion as she mentioned politely. “But darling, there is nothing pulling the carriages. The carriages pull themselves with magic.”
Hope looked at Daphne with a strange look but before Hope could say anything Luna murmured quietly with sadness echoing in her voice. “This is a Thestral, Hope. Only someone who has seen or experienced death can see a Thestral.”
Daphne’s heart fell while Hope’s face contorted in sorrow. “Some say that people that can see a Thestral believe them to be a death omen. But Thestrals are quite gentle and kind. They are protectors of the innocent. You are very lucky to have a Thestral for a Patronus. They are very rare and having a Magical Creature for a Patronus is quite unique.”

Another hum came from the Thestral and it bumped its skeletal head against Hope’s shoulder. Hope passed the white fox over to Daphne as she turned to the Thestral so she could stroke its face and neck.
Feeling warmth under her hand as she patted the horse-like creature before mentioned in an amused tone. “I hope you know that this doesn’t mean that I’ll suddenly like flying just because I have a flying horse as my Patronus.”
The Thestral snorted then hummed before stretching its wings, readying itself to take off into the sky but not before it hummed lowly at Daphne. Bowing to the taller blonde girl, it lowered itself so Daphne could mount the Thestral.
Daphne looked at Hope with a questionable glance but saw the immensely unimpressed look on her face.
“So I’m guessing this is your Patronus idea? To offer to fly me around?” The Heiress mentioned with a chuckling smile.

Hope grunted softly. “I don’t know. But if you want to fly around on the Thestrals back then I most certainly wouldn’t stop you. I just don’t like flying. If you do want to fly then my Thestral will keep you safe as it is created by my magic and my magic will never let anything happen to you.”
Hope glanced at Daphne with a sincere smile which Daphne returned.
“Not today, darling. Maybe another day.” Daphne kissed Hope’s cheek as she cancelled out her Patronus charm, the marble-like fox faded out of existence.
Hope chuckled slightly as she turned to her Mate. “Sure thing love.”
Hope mentally cancelled her Patronus with her mind.

Hope Floo’ed into The Leaky Cauldron a few days after she and the other’s produced their Patroni for the first time. Everyone had practised the spell a few more times after Perenelle informed the rest of the group how to properly cast the Patronus charm using a powerful happy memory.
Nic and Nelle are using a memory from their first Yule with Hope and the days when Hope has chosen to call them her parents. Luna is using memories of her mother and father, of being a family. Daphne used visions of the future. What her life will be like being married to someone she loves and knowing that her sister has been cured, now Astoria will have a full life instead of a life filled with pain.
Hope had a little bit of trouble to begin with as she tried using memories of her family but those memories are still too fresh and sad for Hope to use, making these memories bittersweet for Hope. Instead Hope used Daphne as her main source to power the spell with love rather than a happy memory.
When Hope channelled this memory into the Patronus her Thestral radiated love which made everyone in the vicinity of the Patronus moan in warmth and compassion as the feeling of love passed through their bodies, this caused Hope to smirk in amusement.
Nelle theorised that Hope’s Patronus could potentially be strong enough to kill a Dementor. Even though such a thing has never been possible before. Nic and Nelle agreed that they shouldn’t dismiss the possibility as Hope seems to enjoy breaking all the previous distinctions in this universe and laugh while she does it.

Once learning to master the Patronus charm she had fire messaged Harry to organise a meeting with him to explain some things that happened over the past 2 years and to discuss Tom Riddle with the young Gryffindor.
As Hope walked up to a table with a lone occupant, Hope gave Harry a polite smile before greeting him. “Morning Harry. How have you been?”
Harry looked up from his Potions textbook, closing the book subconsciously as he replied cheerfully. “Hello Hope. Thanks for meeting up with me and this is probably the happiest I’ve been in a while.”
“Got out of that terrible household?”
Harry growled with a painful expression crossing his face. “Yep.”
Hope smiled slightly. “I’m glad for you Harry… I may know a way to help you get out of that house permanently but I can’t discuss that here.”
Hope motioned to the staircase leading to the rooms upstairs. “Can you take me up to where you are staying?” Harry nodded and stood up from the table walking in front of Hope as she followed him at a steady pace.

After a few turns Harry opened a door and held it open for Hope to enter first.
“Thank you, Harry.” Hope politely as she walked past Harry into the room.
When Harry closed the door he was about to speak, Hope held up her hand signalling Harry to stop. Hope snapped her fingers erecting a barrier around the room.
Harry stiffened for a moment as he felt powerful magic surge around him. “I’ve erected a barrier in this room that cancels out any listening charms but I would prefer to have this conversation elsewhere… after I remove all the monitoring charms from you.”
An angry look came across Harry’s face. “What do you mean by monitoring charms?”
Hope flicked out her wand and transferred the monitoring charms to some of Harry’s belongings that he was not currently wearing as she did this she mentioned with an unimpressed tone. “Dumbledore has placed monitoring charms on you. As your Magical Guardian he has the ‘right’ to place monitoring and listening charms on you, under the guise of your personal safety.”

Harry grumbled to himself before asking Hope. “You mentioned about having this conversation elsewhere but there is a convicted murderer on the loose after me. Where do you plan on having this conversation?”
Hope smirked at Harry and called, “Myrddin.”
A burst of fire appeared in the locked room and the midnight Phoenix materialised out of the fire.
Harry looked at the black bird in awe. “So you do own a Phoenix.”
The magical bird landed on Hope’s right shoulder, Myrddin and Hope shared a look before Hope coughed awkwardly. “Well first off Myrddin chose to become my Familiar on his own terms. I most certainly don’t own Myrddin. He’s going to take us somewhere new and I will cast some wards around the area when we arrive. No one will know where we are going.”
Hope looked directly into Harry’s emerald eyes. “But I would never take you against your will. So if you want to learn everything I have to teach you we will need to leave this room. If not I can only explain some parts of the story. But I would prefer giving you all the information.”

Harry paced the room for a few moments as he thought about his options. He turned to look at Hope, his curiosity getting the better of him. “How long will we be gone?”
“An hour… maybe 2.” Hope replied with a thoughtful look.
“And the convict? Black?” Harry asked with a frown.
Hope pursed her lips together but answered Harry. “Well Black won’t be able to find us. I can guarantee that Black won’t hurt or find us…”
Hope sighed as she threw her head back in annoyance. “There is something else about Black that you should know. I’ve told you before on Hallowe’en that I wouldn’t lie to you. But it doesn’t mean I enjoy being the bearer of bad news and truths.”

Harry gives Hope an upset stare as he groans in exasperation. “I am sorry. That you always seem to be telling me things that no one else has the guts to. Can you please tell me what you know about Black before we go?”
“I can tell you some things here but I’ll go into further details once we leave here. But I assume you know why Black is after you?” Hope questioned Harry.
Harry nodded silently.
“Alright… So few things I can tell you here. Sirius Black is not a murderer. He did not murder your parents. The Secret Keeper was the one that sold out your parents to Voldemort, but that person was not Black. It was a man by the name Peter Pettigrew.” Hope told the 13 year old boy.

Harry narrowed his eyes at Hope. “How could you know that?”
“My adoptive parents have access to old DMLE… Department of Magical Law Enforcement files. Which tells us that Sirius Black is your Godfather by Vow, hypothetically to your parents. This means if he is your sworn Godfather, if he betrayed your parents and you by selling out the Potters as everyone believes, then Black should be dead via his Magical Vow to your parents. Since he is alive and his Magic did not kill him for violating his Vow…” Hope trailed off and moved her arm at Harry telling him to continue her train of thought.
Harry dropped his head in shame as he finished Hope’s explanation. “Black never betrayed my parents. Meaning someone else had to. Or potentially he wasn’t named my sworn Godfather.”
Hope nodded solemnly at the young boy. “If you want to learn more about Black then we have to have this conversation somewhere else.”
Hope also grinded her teeth together as she also realised she should mention the Horcrux. “I also want to take you somewhere isolated so I can remove a piece of foregin dark magic from you, but I can’t do it here otherwise the entire Wizarding Community will be able to track the dark magic to this building.”

Harry studied the girl in front of him before asking some quick fire questions.
“Will I be safe with you?”
“Yes.” Came the fast reply from the Tribrid.
“Will you tell me everything you know?”
“Depends on the topic. Black? Yes. Riddle? Yes. My life? Only what I offer to tell you.” Hope shrugged nonchalantly.
Harry’s eye twitched slightly at that answer but understood that Hope didn’t owe him anything and nodded. “Where are we going?”
Hope shrugged again. “I don’t know. Myrddin will be flame-travelling us to a new location. I have no idea where he’s thinking of taking us.”
“Will removing this dark magic from me be dangerous?”
“It shouldn’t be.” Hope answered honestly.
“I have done this before but this spell was on an inanimate object and not a person… But then again, this spell has been performed on me before and I’m still standing. It may feel strange. Like some cancer being cleaved from your body. Both painful and soothing, but altogether freeing.”

Harry bit his lip before walking towards Hope. “Alright. Let’s go.”
Hope smiled in relief as she held out her hand for Harry to take.
Harry placed his hand in the Slytherin’s hand and fire engulfed two kids, they ended up on a small deserted island. If anything there were only 3 palm trees on this island and when they looked out in any direction they could see the water. Thankfully Myrddin was kind enough to find an island where the timezone is coming into dusk, maybe an hour before the sunset hit the sky.
“Thank you Myrddin.” Hope said to the Phoenix that was preening his feathers before nodding and flying into one of the palm trees to rest for a while until the children decided they wished to leave.
Suddenly Harry’s manners kicked in and he called out politely. “Thank you Myrddin. For taking us somewhere extremely remote.”
Hope chuffed in amusement. “You’re not wrong. This is definitely more discreet than I was imagining.”
Harry walked over to one of the palm trees and leaned against it with his arms crossed across his chest as he glanced at Hope with a curious look.

“So I have a lot to go through with you. But a large chunk of the information I have to explain is about Magical Houses which I’ll go into detail with you later. And yes. This is important for you to know. You should’ve known this years ago. But of course everyone wants to keep you in the dark. It’s really annoying.” Hope told the Gryffindor boy with a pissed off tone.
“Before I go into that. I want to remove the dark magic from you. It’s a piece of Voldemort’s soul that is lodged within your Scar.” Harry looked at Hope with a furrowed brow.
“There’s a part… Of Voldemort’s soul… In my head?” Harry asked with a befuddled but angry expression.
Hope nodded her head with pursed lips. “Yep.”
The Tribrid relaxed her facial features before advising Harry. “Good news though! I know how to remove the soul piece and I can do this now if you'd like?”
Harry thought about it for a moment before agreeing.

Hope smiled as she flicked out her wand and waved it with a small motion to the sand below their feet, levelling the sand to a flat surface and conjuring some black sand in a Siphoning Circle. Hope pulled out an old looking voodoo doll and walked into the circle, roughly standing in the middle of the circle before sitting down placing the voodoo doll off to her left side.
“Can you join me Harry? Just lie down to my right side with your head parallel to the voodoo doll. I’m going to transfer the soul piece into the voodoo doll then destroy it.”
Harry moved forward and followed Hope’s instructions, sitting down and positioning himself in the area Hope signified while asking, “Destroy it how?”
Hope snapped her fingers, summoning the Sword of Gryffindor to Hope’s left hand holding it in a relaxed grip. “With this Sword. You most likely recall killing the Basilisk with this blade. Well this Sword is Goblin-Made. This means it takes in anything that makes it stronger. You pierced the venom gland in the Basilisk’s mouth when you killed it, dripping Basilisk Venom on the Sword of Gryffindor and the Sword absorbed the Venom. So this Sword is imbued with Basilisk Venom. Which means this Sword can destroy the piece of Voldemort's soul left behind. This soul piece is known as a Horcrux.”

Harry nodded along with Hope’s explanation as he got comfortable on the sand, resting his hands over his stomach with a sigh as he closed his eyes and asked. “How long will this take?”
“You don’t need to shut your eyes. I’m not doing anything invasive.” Hope says as she places the Sword of Gryffindor outside the Siphoning Circle gently as Harry’s eyes open and follows Hope’s movements with extreme scrutiny.
Hope moved back to the centre of the Circle and sat down between the doll and Harry before holding out her hands over them. “Alright when I start this spell. I just ask that you don’t move too much and don’t reach out for the light that will be coming out of your body.”
Before Harry could ask Hope any questions she started chanting the same spell she used to cleanse the Diadem.
“Magia tollox de terras. Magia tollox de terras. Magis tollox de terras.” An olive-moss colour rose from Harry’s forehead.
Only showing a hint of Voldemort’s sickly blood-red colour mixed with what Hope assumed would be an emerald colour.

Harry grunted slightly as the light was pulled from his forehead but he stayed completely still, watching as Hope made a spreading motion with her hands. Cleaving the redness from the olive colour, creating two separate colours. Voldemort’s distinctive blood-red Magical Signature and Harry’s bright emerald green colour floated above Harry and Hope moved the two separated magics over to their respective homes.
Hope had her eyes closed as she lowered her hands to complete the spell. “Solvo.”
Harry sucked in a relieved breath as his magic flowed back into him, filling him with his purified magic and let out a happy chuckle.
Hope opened her eyes slowly and focused her gaze on Harry. “How do you feel?”
A chuff of laughter came from Harry. “I feel great. Lighter somehow. Thank you Hope.” He basically crashed into Hope with a bruising hug which Hope returned with a small smile.
“I’m glad you feel better, Harry.” She replied, patting his back a couple of times before standing up.

Hope pulled away from the hug and moved to the Sword of Gryffindor picking it up as she moved back to the voodoo doll, she twirled the Sword once before stabbing the doll with a fatal blow. A loud shuddering scream came from the doll as the Horcrux was obliviated by the Sword of Gryffindor.
“What do you plan on doing with the Sword? I thought Professor Dumbledore had the Sword?” Harry asked with a curious tone.
Hope smiled slightly before shrugging one shoulder. “I’m giving this back to the Goblins as this is a Goblin-Made weapon. Dumbledore has no right to keep the Sword of Gryffindor. It belonged to Godric Gryffindor and he wished to return the Sword back to the Goblins but one of Godric’s descendants had stolen the Sword. This angered the Goblins deeply. So I’m returning the Sword.”
Harry nodded slowly before requesting, “Do you mind if I join you when you return the Sword?”
Hope had a thoughtful look on her face wondering if this would ruin her plans to request Daphne to be able to join her in training before she slowly bent her head in acceptance. “That’s fine with me. But I think before we go to Gringotts I should tell you about Magical Houses and what this means for you.”

Harry moved over to one of the palm trees and sat down leaning against the palm trunk, facing another palm tree waving his hand to Hope asking her to join him. Hope smiled as she moved to the palm tree opposite Harry to sit down.
“So I would recommend when we go to Gringotts you should request a Blood Inheritance Test. This will allow you to receive your Heir ring for the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter. Theoretically you may be able to emancipate yourself. Meaning you could be known as an adult in the Wizarding World. You wouldn’t have to return to the Dursley’s if you are able to claim your emancipation.”
“I can get out of that house permanently?” Harry asked with hope in his voice.
“Only if you can get emancipation.” Hope clarified with extreme caution.
“The political houses go as follows from lowest to highest: Minor House, Noble House, Ancient House, Noble and Ancient House then the Most Ancient and Noble Houses. You are at the top of the political table when it comes to the Wizarding World. You likely have more money than a majority of most Wizarding Families including the Malfoy’s.”
Harry looked at Hope in shock. “I’m rich?”
Hope scoffed slightly as nodded with a smirk. “Most definitely.”

“You mentioned something to me at school about Lady Emrys. Which of these houses does she belong in?” Harry asked with a tilt of his head.
“Lady Emrys is in the house above the Most Ancient and Noble House. A Legendary House. The Legendary Houses have been dormant for over the past 600 years. The House of Emrys has only been activated for the past two years. So Lady Emrys is at the very top of the food chain, but a lot of old Families have forgotten the Legendary Houses exist and still operate without her opinion.” Hope explained to the young boy.
“When you do become the Heir Potter, it would be in your best interests for House Potter to make connections with some Wizarding Families and ask for guidance from trusted families. From memory I believe the Potter’s are a Light-based family so the Longbottom’s would be a good place to start. However I would also recommend looking into the Factions before announcing your allegiance in Wizarding Politics. I’m not telling you to change. Just to look into them. It could be enlightening.” Hope politely requested Harry.
Harry hummed in acceptance as he took a moment to think about the information Hope had given him.

After a few moments Hope decided to inform Harry further about Black. “I should also mention a little bit more about Sirius Black.” This instantly grabs Harry’s attention.
“There’s more to know other than Black being my Godfather and not betraying my parents?” Harry asks incredulously at Hope.
“Sort of. Sirius Black would be the Head of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black. Since you are his Sworn Godson. You could potentially also be the Heir to a 2nd Most Ancient and Noble House which means you could have a very strong hold over the Wizengamot, if you were to take over the 2 of the Most Ancient and Noble Houses.”
“Why are you telling me all about these political implications? Are you expecting me to become a politician?” Harry questioned.
“Not exactly. It’s your choice to do whatever you want with the information I provide you. I’m just letting you know that you have a hereditary seat on the Wizengamot that you will inherit when you come of age, once you accept your Heir ring from the Goblins. This will place you into the political world. So if you want to get out from under the Dursley’s hand, you would need to speak to the Goblins. If you don’t want to deal with the Wizarding political world, then you will have to deal with the Dursley’s.”

Harry and Hope spent the rest of their time on the island discussing the wizarding world’s politics, achieving Harry’s Magical Maturity and informing Harry about the other Most Ancient and Noble Houses. They talked about the children from these Houses: Neville, Susan, Daphne and the Carrow twins, Flora and Hestia.
Hope asked Harry if any of the people she had named were rude or disrespected him at school. Harry took the time to consider the question before replying. “No… Not even the 3 Slytherin students have picked on me before. Not even during the Heir of Slytherin stint but then again they didn’t help me either. Although I remember the conversation we had at school, about how some students stay out of other people’s business. So I guess that makes sense. You also mentioned how you became a martyr in Slytherin by simply being friends with me so I guess ignorance doesn’t mean a lot in reality.”
When Hope was about to call Myrddin down from the tree he was resting on Harry suddenly asked. “Why are you doing this for me?”
A complete look of astonishment on Harry’s face before gulping nervously. “Please tell me you’re not interested in me?”

A shocked expression was etched on Hope’s face and a laughing thrill came from above them. Hope blinked a few times before sputtering. “Good god no! I’m already in a relationship. No interest from me. I just want to help you. Give you all the information and let you make your own decisions.”
Harry stayed quiet for a moment before apologising. “Oh… I’m sorry. I didn’t know.”
He paused for a moment before muttering under his breath. “I’m going to feel more awkward asking this but you’ve been honest with me since we’ve met.”
“If you’re about to ask me who I’m dating. I’m not going to answer that.” Hope interrupted Harry with a groan.
Harry let out an awkward cough. “Pass. Not my business.”
Harry scratched at his neck awkwardly. “Actually I wanted to ask, how do you know so much about Wizard politics? You keep mentioning that you are a Muggleborn Witch. So my brain is telling me you shouldn’t know this information.”

Hope scoffed in amusement and pushed a strand of hair behind her ear sighing slightly. “I may be a Muggleborn Witch but I was adopted by a high-class Wizarding family. I’m not going to tell you which family adopted me as I enjoy my secrecy. But I will tell you, that I have at least 1 of these Heir rings hiding on my hand. Slytherin students would be absolutely shocked if they found this out, so I’d ask you if you can keep this quiet?”
Harry nodded his head. “Yeah. I’ll keep your secret Hope.”
Harry held out his hand to Hope. “Time to go back?”
“Sure.” Hope walked over to the Sword of Gryffindor and yanked it out of the voodoo doll.
Hope snapped her fingers, setting the remains of the doll on fire, incinerating them instantly. Hope glided her hand over the Sword as she drew the Sword across her body murmuring invisique, cloaking the Sword of Gryffindor in her hand.

“Myrddin? Can you take us back to Harry’s room in the Leaky Cauldron?” Myrddin flew down to Hope, claws attaching to her right shoulder.
“How are you able to use your magic so easily?” Harry asked in an awed expression.
Myrddin flashed them back into Harry’s room before flashing away himself. Hope released Harry’s hand before answering with a glance.
“Magic comes naturally to me.” Hope answered simply before waving her hand again, returning the monitoring charms back onto Harry.
“I still hate that I’m being monitored.” Harry complained with an upset expression.
Hope opened the door. “When you can remove the monitoring charms by yourself then you can keep the charms off. But until then you’re stuck with them. I don’t want Dumbledore on my ass for messing with his charms. Sorry Harry.”
Harry rolled his eyes but followed Hope out of the room.

The two Hogwarts students made their way to Gringotts in silence. When they entered the bank Hope waved her hand that was not holding the Sword, drawing the attention of the Goblin closest to the kids. The Goblins eyes widened and he pulled another Goblin that was passing by whispering in his ear pointing subtly at Hope causing the second Goblins eyes to do a double take at the coppery auburn haired girl.
The second Goblin ran off down a hallway which Hope knows leads to King Ragnok’s office, the Goblin at the counter spoke to the kids. “Greetings Lady Hope. Mister Potter. May your gold ever grow and prosper.”
Harry bowed to the Goblin while Hope replied. “Greetings Warrior Goblin. May the bones of your enemies show your strength and fortitude.”
The Goblin bowed his head slightly in gratitude. “What can Gringotts do for you today?”
“Well Harry here would like to get a Blood Inheritance Test and I would like to speak to Ragnok please?” Hope requested politely but informally making the Goblin narrow his eyes in curiosity before sending a questioning glance at Harry.
Hope shook her head ever so slightly at the Goblin, answering the unasked question.

The Goblin nodded slightly as he started speaking Gobbledegook as King Ragnok came out to greet the children.
Explaining the secrecy Hope has requested, the Goblin King replied to his Warrior before turning to the kids. “Both of you follow me.”
Harry and Hope followed Ragnok around a corner and Ragnok stopped at a door offering Harry to go in. Before Harry went into the room he kept glancing back at Hope in distress.
Hope noticed the worried look on Harry’s face so she decided to reveal the Sword of Gryffindor and she swapped languages. “Sorry King Ragnok for the informality. But Harry wanted to make sure that I returned the Sword of Gryffindor to you.”
The Goblin King’s eyes focused on the Sword as Hope kept speaking. “I wanted to offer this Sword to you earlier than the original exchange date. I just wished to request if my Mate can join me in my Warrior’s training next year if possible please? Daphne is quite skilled with a blade and is becoming well adept in her ice magic. I want her to be trained by the best Warriors in this universe. Would this be possible?”

King Ragnok nodded his head in acceptance and held out his hand. “I accept and thank you for following through with your word.”
Hope carefully passed over the Sword of Gryffindor to the Goblin King.
“Of course. It was one of Godric’s final requests. It was my honour to return this Sword.” The Goblin accepted the Sword from Hope with a bow.
Hope bowed back. “Well this concludes my business in Gringotts. Unless there is something else you need from me?” She asked the Goblin King.
King Ragnok shook his head before heading off down the hallway to place the Sword in a safe place.
Hope turned her back to leave the bank before snapping her fingers as she recalled something. “Oh, I nearly forgot. Are you able to get someone to help Harry through his Magical Maturity after his Blood Inheritance Test please?”
Ragnok murmured to one of the Goblins standing outside the door and he nodded. “It shall be done.”

Chapter Text

Daphne entered the Flamel Cottage a few weeks before school was to start up, looking partially frustrated as Hope moved to greet her on arrival. Hope looked vaguely worried as she touched Daphne’s arm gently to gain her Mate’s attention. The blonde girl looked at her girlfriend with a confused expression as she took in Hope’s touch, covering Hope’s hand with her own, her expression relaxing as she looked over to Lady Emrys with a smile.
“Sorry darling.” Daphne sighed before taking a breath. “Just thinking about school. I received my end of school results by owl along with the electives list that Hogwarts is offering this year.”
Hope tilted her head in slight curiosity as she looked at Daphne with a thoughtful look. “And this has you frustrated? Why?”
Daphne looked at Hope with a small scowl. “I’m frustrated because I thought I had Granger beat in the school results. It annoys me because she boasts so much. I find it irritating.”
Nicolas overheard this and waved a piece of parchment in the air. “Sorry to say Daphne. But it was Hope that came 1st in the year.”

Hope froze and tensed up stuttering. “B-but h-how? D-Daph was s-supposed to come 1st this y-year.”
Daphne looked at Hope in awe and appreciation. “Calm down, darling. If I had to come 2nd. I’m glad it was behind you.”
A frown appeared on Daphne’s forehead before she looked Hope directly in the eye and asked. “If you came 1st this year… How did you not come 1st last year? With your knowledge… you should have.”
Perenelle came into the room to stand by Nic and Hope’s adoptive parents stared at Hope in curiosity while Daphne just looked at Hope with a reassuring smile. Hope looked around the room and let out a nervous chuckle at the expressions from her new family.
Hope rubbed the back of her neck as she murmured, “Bloody hell!” To herself before answering her Mate awkwardly.
“I may not have applied myself to my fullest potential in my first year.”
Hope looked at Nic then the parchment. “Really 1st place?” She asked as she pinched the parchment from Nic’s hand and read through it.
“Yep. O’s in all subjects. Including Potions.” Nic pointed out before Hope questioned him about it.
Nicolas continued along proudly. “O+’s in Charms, DADA, Herbology, History of Magic and Transfiguration. Very impressive.”

Hope groaned before looking at Daphne. “Sorry love. I didn’t mean to get such high results.”
Daphne shook her head before grabbing Hope’s other hand and caressing it lovingly. “Hope. You deserve to be at the top of the year, not me or Granger. Why are you not applying yourself properly?”
Hope made a disgruntled face. “Because I didn’t want to bring attention to myself by being the smartest in the school. You are the smartest in the school, smarter than Hermione. But Hermione is given privileges that weren’t offered to you which kinda pisses me off.”
“What privileges?” Nelle asked with a frown looking at Daphne’s unimpressed look.
“A Time-Turner.”
“A Time-Turner!?” Daphne exclaimed in shock.
“But that’s… You know what? Never mind. I don’t care. I feel comfortable with my studies. Obviously Hermione doesn’t and needs extra help.” Daphne reasoned to herself so she could calm down as she rubbed her forehead.
Hope pursed her lips as she listened to Daphne.
“What?” Her Mate asked the time-travelling girl.
The auburn haired girl smiled softly at her Mate. “She’s using the Time-Turner to go to all the elective classes.”
Daphne scoffed in unimpressed amusement before remarking. “I’m going to put my name down for Arithmancy and Ancient Runes.”

Hope jumped at the opportunity to change the subject ever so slightly off of herself. “That’s great! I’m planning on taking those 2 electives, although I am somewhat considering taking Care of Magical Creatures. But I don’t know if the Magical Creatures would react badly to me due to my mixed heritage.”
Nic and Nelle looked at each other in thought before Perenelle answered. “In my experience. I would say a majority of Magical Creatures will have a reaction to you whether it be Werewolf or Vampire. They will know and it will look suspicious to the other students and definitely the teacher.”
“So, no?” Hope clarified.
“No.” Daphne confirmed as she cupped Hope’s jaw.

Hope smiled at her Mate. “Too bad Hogwarts never offered Alchemy or Duelling as electives.”
Daphne nodded her head in approval. “True. That would be fun. But I have a feeling you wouldn’t want to be in Alchemy and in the same room as Dumbledore for extended periods of time. Or me for that matter. You would most likely kill him if he used Legilimency on me.”
“Yep.” Hope agreed instantly with a subvocal growl.
Daphne patted Hope’s head subconsciously. “Settle petal. Although Duelling would be fun, but Professor Flitwick has chosen to retire from teaching Duelling.”
Hope rolled her eyes at Daphne's actions while Nic and Nelle giggled at girls.

Hope had invited Daphne over today as she wanted to show her Mate as well as the Flamel’s more about her life, so the group had converged in the lounge room with the pensive up against a blank wall. Nic and Nelle had told Hope that she didn’t need to show them anything that she wasn’t ready to. Daphne’s face portrayed the same look of reassurance to Hope. Hope had smiled at the new family she had made and pulled out some memories for them to view using the pensive.
The Tribrid placed the memories into the liquid within the pensive and tapped some runes aligning the edges of the pensive, to broadcast the memories onto the blank wall behind it.
Images came into focus of the people Hope has painted dozens of times. Primarily focused on a handsome man with piercing blue eyes, blonde hair and a british accent, looking at Hope through various stages of her life. A baby, a young child and finally a teenager that looked exactly as Hope does now with her Magical Maturity. The man looks at Hope with adoration in his eyes during all of these scenes.

“Hope Andrea Mikaelson.” Klaus naming Hope as Hayley sat on a rocking chair with baby Hope in her arms.

“Before you were born I was a very different creature. From the moment I saw you, I wanted nothing more than to be worthy of being your father. I’m afraid without you. I’ll return to the darkness. I need you to fight.”
“I will, daddy.”
Klaus explains to a younger Hope in his daughter’s mindscape.

“I need to know she’s alright...I love you.” He pleads after taking in the Hollow, wishing to make sure his daughter is safe before leaving.

“Because you’ve helped me feel something I never thought was possible. Unconditional love.” Klaus reveals with tears threatening to spill as he addresses his teenage daughter.

“My daughter. My heir.”

“I’m your father. I’m always going to worry.” Klaus smirks at Hope as she scoffs in annoyance from her bed.

“I have everything I need. Right here.” Klaus admits as he gently places his hand over hers.

“You shouldn’t do this inside. Your mother would have wanted you to be out here. In nature under the moonlight. When you’re done. Run wild and free.” Klaus explains as he rushes his daughter outside for her first full moon since Hope triggered her Werewolf curse.

“I love you. More than all the days and nights. Deeper than the oceans and skies.” Hope and Klaus’s foreheads pressed together as Klaus said his final goodbyes.

“Always and Forever.”

The scenes changed to a beautiful woman with warm brown eyes, wavy brown hair and a kind smile. There were more scenes with Hope’s mother rather than her father as Hope had informed the group that Klaus was trapped at the beginning of her childhood before taking in the Hollow to save her, along with his siblings, her Aunt and Uncles.
Forced to separate to a corner of the world each, to avoid the plagues that would manifest if they were to interact, even for a second.

“Hope...Hope Mikaelson.” Hayley suggests from a rocking chair with baby Hope in her arms, looking at Klaus in question.

“I made a promise to my baby and myself. That she would grow up safe and loved. And yet here she is on her first day in this world.” “I’m sorry the beginning of her life was so violent.”
“It’s not your fault Klaus. I know that you fought for us.”
Hayley speaks to Klaus while holding baby Hope in her arms pacing in a large bedroom.

“I never knew I could love something so much.” Hayley explains to Klaus through her tears.

“We stick together, nothing can hurt us. Always and forever.” Hayley scoffs affectionately at the Mikaelson mantra coming from her daughter’s mouth. Both child and mother kiss the tips of two of their fingers before wrapping their fingers around the other. Hope stands up and hugs Hayley. Hayley returns the hug and clings onto her daughter for dear life.

“I’m your mum. I love you and I would forgive you for anything.” Hayley states to her young daughter with such certainty that Hope smiles at her mother in awe.

“When you’re running through the woods under a full moon. And with no thought of pain or trouble, just freedom. There’s no greater feeling in the world.” Hayley explains breathlessly as her Wolf was bound via a moonstone. She had a feeling of dread, knowing that she was now only a Vampire instead of a Hybrid, she could potentially die soon.

“I’m so sorry for everything that happened and I can’t forgive myself.” Hope cries in distress and guilt. Hayley grips Hope’s shoulders tightly.
“Well, too bad. Because I forgive you.” Hayley says serenely, wishing to absolve Hope from her guilt.

More scenes played out. Rebekah shopping with Hope. Elijah looking after her while her mother and father were out keeping her safe, teaching her to drive. Kol and Davina helping Hope grasp Alchemy and other arcane magics. Freya showing Hope all different kinds of spells, safeguarding her, Freya’s wedding to Keelin.
On and on it goes. Some memories had the Flamel’s and Daphne crying, laughing, smiling and multiple looks of understanding shot across their faces.
Daphne was curled into Hope while the memories were playing, she sometimes asked for clarification on certain memories. While other memories had her apologising and offering up condolences frequently. Hope was snuggled up in Daphne’s arms telling her not to worry about her as she absorbed her Mate’s warmth while she held back her tears.

After the memories Hope had chosen to share with Nic, Nelle and Daphne she had got up off the lounge and removed the silver threads of memories from the pensive. Hope stood in front of the pensive with a vacant expression as she considered showing the group some of the trials she has been through.
“Hope? What’s wrong?” Nicolas asked quietly from the lounge.
Hope raised her wand slowly to her temple again pulling out her experiences with the Hollow.
“Hope? What are you doing? You don’t need to show us anything else.” Perenelle mentioned softly.
Hope hummed loud enough for her family to hear. “I know. I want to. You three should also see what I’ve experienced and fought.”
Hope tapped her wand on the side of the pensive to drop the memory into the liquid.
Hope made her way back to the lounge and curled back up on the couch with Daphne.
“Some of these memories, they won’t be easy to watch. There are times I’ll be in pain and times that may scare you. Just remember that I’m still here and... safe.” Hope vaguely mentioned as she bit her lip.
Before anyone could question Hope’s words. The memories started back up on the wall.

A young Hope strode down an empty road, void of vehicles. A massive group of witches following the young girl as a man preaches about Hope being the one true saviour. Witches fled. Knowing that the young girl was possessed by… something. The small girl lifts her hands, aiming at the street lamps as she bends her fingers tightly. The lamps explode as fire breaks the glass.

A call from around the corner rang out, “Hope!” Hope’s mother comes running around the corner with a bloodstain on her shirt.
Hayley slows to a stop maybe 15 metres away. “Hope! Baby? I know you can hear me. I need you to fight her.”
The thing possessing Hope scoffs. “Huh. You think you can stop me?”
Hayley’s face tightens as a look of determination washes over her. “I’m not going to let you take her.”

Hope focuses her magic on Hayley and lifts her arm up slowly, lifting Hayley up into the air gasping in shock as she rises higher. After Hope has lifted her mother nearly 10 feet into the air she stops and twists her wrist sharply.
A loud crack was heard as Hayley's neck was snapped. Hope’s hand dropped to her side and Hayley landed unceremoniously on the ground in a heap.

Hope was cradled in her mother’s arms as her arms were cuffed with cursed shackles within a ritual symbol in the shape of a square.
Hope heard someone talking but could make out the words until the voice said. “Do it now, Hayley.”

The shackles were removed and a mystic blue light shot out of Hope and into the air above her. Hope eyes opened suddenly seeing her mother holding her. Hope caught her family in her peripheral vision. Her Uncle Elijah was standing on the edge of the square located past her feet, to her right was Uncle Kol with Marcel standing away from the ritualistic symbol.
She looked over her shoulder and saw her Aunt Freya and Vincent performing a spell, Aunt Rebekah stood above her head. Finally she saw her dad on her left, she wanted to say something but the light broke off into 4 separate pieces and embedded themselves into her family members standing on the edges of the symbol. As this happened a backlash of magic went through her knocking her out for a short while.

Her dad called out frantically. “I need to know that she’s alright.”
The dark skinned man replied almost in remorse and a slight tint of annoyance. “Klaus. I promise you she is going to be okay, if you go.”
Hope woke up and Hayley fussed over Hope brushing her hair back with her finger. “It’s okay baby. You’re okay.”
Hope blinked a couple of times and asked in a whisper. “Mum?”
Then she looked at her father. “Daddy?”
She saw the look of despair on her father’s face. “What’s happening?”
Klaus swallows back his tears as he speaks directly to his daughter. “Hope. I love you.”
Hope stares at her father in confusion for a few long moments before Klaus vanishes in a burst of supernatural speed.
Hope is absolutely distraught as she calls out for her father, each attempt more heartbreaking than the last as her mother clings onto her keeping her rooted within the symbol. “Dad? Dad!? DAD!?”

Time jumps forward as the next image shows a teenage Hope trying to reunite her family no matter the consequences. Perenelle sniffed as her heart broke for Hope as her father was forced to leave Hope. Daphne swallowed deeply and tightened her hug on, placing her chin on the top of her head. Murmuring reassurances into Hope’s light auburn hair.

Hope created her first Hybrid, Henry, to kidnap her mother to force her father out of hiding. Hope threatens to bind her Wolf just like what Esther did to Klaus over a 1000 years ago. Her crush at the time, Roman, stole her mother and hid her away elsewhere. Hope finds her mother tied to a chair in an abandoned house and Roman betraying her, snapping on magic restraint shackles.

Hope’s last talk with her mother, they were talking about the Binding Spell for her Wolf.
“You weren’t really going to do it? Were you?” Hayley askes with sadness in her voice.
“No. I was. Dad stopped me at the last minute.” Hope denied solemnly.
Hayley smirks slightly at that as she remarks. “Your dad does have timing.”
Hope looks at her mother with a strange look on her face as Hayley takes on a motherly tone. “Hope, promise me. That you won’t try again. That you will never deny any part of yourself. Promise me.”
Hope looked conflicted as she mentioned. “Aunt Freya told me you don’t want me to trigger my Werewolf side?”
Hayley looks up and purses her lips. “It’s complicated. And having all 206 bones crack in your body sucks. It really does.”
Hope cringes at her mother’s description but Hayley continues with a look of peace and clarity on her face. “But when you’re running through the woods under a full moon. And with no thought of pain...or... or trouble, just freedom. There’s no greater feeling in the world.”

Hope watched in horror as Greta and Roman performed the Binding Spell on her mother. Using an enchanted Moonstone, heated to the temperature of burning coal, they pressed this Moonstone on the palms of her hands, heels of her feet and against her forehead.

Aunt Freya informs Hope that her mother is gone. The funeral in New Orleans. Hope’s spiralling as she enlists her Aunt Freya’s help to lock her father and his siblings in a Chambre de Chasse as she draws out the Hollow from her family members and places it in herself again. Stopping the plagues.

The whispers in her head, slowly driving her insane. Figuring out the only way to silence the voices by using her magic to hurt people, her Uncle Elijah, Roman… her dad.
Her father wanted to help so badly, so he gathered all the Nazi Vampires, Greta’s Vampires and killed them all with scream of Hollow magic. Accidentally killing an innocent man, Bill, triggering her Werewolf Curse.

Klaus releases Hope from the transitional cellar to help Hope through her first shift. Her left ankle snaps and Hope drops to all fours as she whimpers in pain, the transition begins.
“It’s starting.” Klaus states, Hope looks up to her father in fear.
Klaus squats dawn in front of Hope touching her shoulder. “Hope. Listen to me. This is going to hurt. So you need to concentrate on the air in your lungs and the ground beneath you.”
Klaus’ speech was cut off as Hope’s left arm breaks, followed instantly by her left shoulder and her spine.
“Ah! Dad!” Hope groans in pain, eyes squeezed shut.

“The first time can take hours.”
“Hours?!” Hope remarks in terror.
“If you fight it.” Klaus clarifies quickly.
“The pain will make you want to delay because you think that’s all you can take, but if you let it in, if you allow it to swallow you whole, then it can not break you.” Klaus informs his daughter as she struggles with her shift.
Hope looks to her dad with confidence. “Yeah. I can do this.”

“When you're done, run wild and free. I am so proud of you.” Klaus cups his daughter's jaw for a moment before stepping away.
As soon as Klaus had moved Hope groaned as she fell down to her forearms as more bones broke. She raised her head, flinging her hair back as golden eyes shone free.
Her right arm broke in multiple places and claws started to grow from Hope’s fingertips, the length of Hope’s spine became contorted as the bones in her back broke. A scream erupted from Hope showing canines elongated into fangs and glowing blue eyes from the Hollow.

The Saltzman twins' Siphoning Spell hit Hope with full force. Lifting Hope off the ground as a blue swirling energy was pulled forcibly out of Hope and she screamed. Once the spell was over Hope dropped to the ground as she hit the ground all the bones in her body broke at once. Hope had risen to her four paws, slowly, regally. She had fully shifted into her white-grey fur of her wolf form within minutes. The wolf’s glowing amber eyes stared at her father. Klaus smiled ever so proudly at his littlest wolf. The wolf cocked her head slightly before turning behind her to race in the forest. The wolf glanced back at her dad a few times as she was moving before finally running off.

“Mon Dieu. You’ve been through so much in your short life already.” Perenelle stated in remorse as she stared at Hope.
Hope shrugged absentmindedly as she stood up on autopilot and returned the memory to her mind.
The Tribrid sighed as Alexandria and Myrddin flew in from outside to chirp in worry on Hope’s shoulders. “I’ll be okay… No I won’t run away Myrddin… Alexandria, relax. I won’t shut anyone out. I’ll just stay with Daphne for a while. Maybe go for a walk? Or just rest in my room? Maybe draw?”
Hope looks directly at Daphne as she murmurs. “I’m not running away but I don’t really want to be pitied by everyone openly. Would you mind if we did something to distract me?”
Daphne was about to channel her Ice Queen persona but before she could, Hope tapped Daphne’s nose suddenly, shocking Daphne as she looked at Hope with a confused look. “Don’t you dare hide your emotions behind that ‘ice mask’, love.”

Daphne’s eyebrows rose in silent challenge. Hope scoffed as she leaned beside the blonde’s ear. “I really hate when you hide a part of yourself. You saw my parents and how they told me not to hide any part of myself. So I don’t enjoy watching my Mate hide herself away.”
Daphne sighed as she wrapped her arms around her Mate. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think about that. I’ll stop doing it around you. Only at school will I use the mask, at least until we are ready to come clean about our relationship to the Wizarding World.”
Hope pressed the side of her head against Daphne's chest, just over her heart.
“Thank you Daphne.” Hope breathed softly within her Mate’s arms.

Nic and Nelle sighed softly as they left the living room to go into their own room to potentially discuss the events Hope had shown them. Daphne took Hope’s hand to lead her outside just to walk around aimlessly as Daphne happily held Hope’s hand. They walked in comfortable silence.
Daphne held out her other hand slightly to the side as she wiggled her fingers. Small icicles and snowflakes shimmered like glitter above her hand as she practised her magic non-verbally.
Hope watched her Mate in thinly veiled curiosity as she studied Daphne’s technique with her magic.
“You are doing very well with your wandless magic, Daphne. I’m impressed.” Hope stated proudly.
Daphne gave Hope a smug smile, “Did you expect anything less?” The blonde girl asked with a look, daring Hope to disprove her statement.
Hope brought them to a stop and turned to face her Mate. “Love. You are doing better than a majority of the Witches from my old school. You’re even stronger than them too. The fact that you are still learning and you’ve only just had your Magical Maturity, I’m wondering just how much you will be capable of.”
“So I’ll get better, stronger, faster and even more powerful?”
“Definitely. I’ll teach you spells from my universe as well as teach you how to create your own spells.” Daphne looked at Hope in amazement.

Hope chuckled softly as her spirit lifted slightly. “A fun fact for you, love. You are more magically powerful than Dumbledore by nearly 10 times.”
Daphne’s eyes shot to Hope’s in shock. “Wait. I’m more powerful than Dumbledore?!”
“Yes.” Hope answers definitively.
“10 times more powerful though?” Daphne asked with disbelief coating her words.
“Yep and you’re only getting stronger. The more you practise your magic and physically train your body, the more your Magical Core will expand allowing you to cast more powerful spells and also increases your endurance in both physical and magical aspects. You’d be able to duel or fight multiple assailants easily while your opponents will tire out much faster than you, making them pass out quickly within 5-10 minutes depending on their magical potential. Whereas you would last, at your current level, for about 30-45 minutes.”

“So this Warrior training with the Goblins will help me last longer?” Hope nodded as Daphne’s eyebrows scrunched together in bewilderment before gazing at Hope curiously, “How long can you last?”
Hope pursed her lips in nervousness as she released Daphne’s hand and walked off slightly as she rubbed the back of her neck. “Uhhh… About 3 hours.”
Daphne’s eyes widened in shock as Hope quickly added. “I would only need about a 20-30 minute break and a snack before fighting for another 3 hours.”
“Well… shit. You make me sound lazy.” Daphne remarked.
“Are you expecting me to last that long?”
“No. I just wish for you to be able to protect yourself.” Hope answered honestly with a bright smile.

After dinner Daphne had sent a message to her mother and father informing them she would be staying over for the night. She had a quick talk through the Floo network with her parents.
Hope overheard the Greengrass parents mention that since Daphne was practically married to Hope, she could stay with her wife whenever she wanted.
Daphne cheeks reddened with a blush and Hope chuckled from the doorway leaning against the doorframe with a smirk.
When the Floo call ended Daphne had guided Hope into her room and sat the light auburn haired girl down on her bed, placing a sketchbook in her lap.
Daphne grabbed some pieces of charcoal and another sketchbook before climbing on the bed to lean against the headboard. “Come on darling. I want to hold you while I draw.”
Daphne placed her sketchpad on the bed, then put the charcoal on top of the pad as she held her arms out for Hope. “So move your cute little ass.”
Hope glanced at Daphne with a mischievous smirk.
“Sure thing wifey.” Hope moved into Daphne’s open arms.
Daphne groaned and rolled her eyes. “I’m going to murder my parents when I get home.”

As the girls were settling into bed together Daphne turned in Hope’s arms facing her and whispered. “Hope?”
An answering hum came from Hope’s throat but she kept her eyes shut.
“We need to talk about our future darling. Namely marriage and… sex.” Daphne admitted awkwardly.
One of Hope’s eyes shot open to focus on Daphne. Realising the severity of the conversation Daphne wanted to have she forced herself up to a sitting position against the headboard, waiting for Daphne to join her. Daphne sighed as she sat up and leaned against the headboard but left a gap between them.
“What are you worried about?” Hope asked quietly.
“Well my parents are right. We are married.” Daphne mentioned honestly but awkwardly.

Hope clucked her tongue in understanding. “I’m not going to pressure you into sex Daph. We wait for as long as we need to. There is no need to rush things. We’ll let life play out naturally.”
The blonde girl let out a shaky breath. “I know you’d never pressure me into sex. It’s against your very nature.”
Another breath shuddered out as Daphne struggled with her thoughts. “But that’s not the issue.”
Daphne looked at Hope with a daunting gaze. “Are you ready to have sex with me?”
Hope swallowed the saliva that built up in her mouth before opening and closing her mouth a couple of times, Hope finally managed to pull her thoughts together after her Mate’s blatant question.

“Uh… Honestly. Yes.” Hope answered awkwardly while scratching the back of her neck as Daphne’s eyes widened before Hope continued carefully, “But that’s only because mentally I am… 20 years old.”
Hope paused for a moment as she recalled her age.
“Daphne.” Hope took Daphne’s hands in her own, rubbing patterns on the backs of both of her hands, calming Daphne slightly. “You control the speed of our relationship. Not me.”
Daphne’s eyebrows furrowed adorably as she spoke with conviction. “No. I don’t.”
Hope stared at her Mate in confusion as the Greengrass Heiress continued with her train of thought. “Hope you are of a higher House than me. You have precedence over our marriage.”
“Stupid Wizarding hiarchy.” Hope groaned under her breath. “Daphne. You will never be any less than me. Do you understand me? Never.”
Hope pulled Daphne into a hug. “You determine how far and fast we go with our sexual relationship. Okay?”
Daphne quietly sobbed into Hope’s shoulder as she murmured. “Okay. Thank you darling.”

When Daphne pulled away to compose herself she retook Hope’s hands into her own. “But we are married.” The blonde stated clearly.
“Do you want to live together now that we’re married?” Hope had a stunned look on her face.
“Uh… As much as I’d like to say yes. The answer is no.” Daphne had a dumbfounded look as she stared in disbelief at Hope.
“Daph… I imagine that we will live together for an exceptionally long time. You should stay with your family for as long as you can.” Hope explained with a bittersweet smile.
Daphne’s head collapsed back against the headboard as a huff of understanding and awe came from her throat. “Family is precious to you. I get it. Thank you for letting me spend time with mine.”
“Always.” Hope smiled back.
Hope crawled back under the covers and held them up slightly. “Now, come snuggle under the covers with me. I wanna hold you.”
Daphne scoffed in delight as she snaked back under the blankets. “Mmm you’re so warm.”
A wolfish growl came from Hope’s throat to answer Daphne’s statement. “Yep. Thank god for Werewolf traits.”

“By the way, love. As much as we are married in the Wizarding World. I wanna marry you, the ‘muggle’ way. It’s why I really wanted to give you a ring. To mark it as an engagement.” Hope explained to the blonde haired girl as Daphne giggled happily, huddling into Hope and kissing her passionately.
“You know, we don’t need to get married in the Muggle world for you to prove your devotion to me.” The blonde breathed softly against Hope’s lips.
“I know. But I want to.” Hope murmured back. “Even though I’m not in my own universe, I still want to abide by some of the traditions.”
Daphne chuckled in amusement. “I’ll humour you and marry you again. The muggle way.”
“I appreciate it, love.” Hope giggled back with a beautiful smile. “I’m thinking about doing it sometime after we finish school… maybe?”

Daphne turned around settling on her side as she shuffled backwards into Hope’s awaiting embrace.
Hope wrapped her arms around her Mate’s slim waist and pulled her lovingly into her front, taking a deep breath. “Mmm. You smell absolutely divine.”
The blonde scoffed softly. “Charmer.”
As she relaxed completely into Hope and sighed in contentment while shutting her eyes. “Good night, Hope.”
“Bonne nuit amour. Fais de beaux rêves.” Hope replied in French as she placed her forehead against Daphne’s back, closing her eyes.
The Greengrass Heiress smiled as her mind translated ‘Good night love. Sweet dreams.’ Then the Pureblood girl fell asleep in her lover's arms.

Chapter Text

Hope sat alone in one of the train compartments on the red steam engine, travelling across the United Kingdom’s Highlands heading into Scotland. She watched as the dark clouds above her stretched over hills, mountains and fields through the windows covered in water droplets.
The glass frosted over and Hope’s breath became visible. “So it begins. Fucking Dementors.”
A pearl white Thestral appeared in front of Hope without the young Lady of the Legendary House needing to pull out her wand or call out the spell.
“Well… Isn’t that interesting? Go. Protect the younger students.” The Tribrid ordered her Patronus.
The Thestral hummed with a high pitch as it phased through the door to follow Hope’s orders. Hope was about to find Daphne to keep her safe but she felt her Mate use her own Patronus charm as Hope opened her compartment door, a solid white fox ran past Hope.
The pearly white fox paused for a second to wink at Hope before rushing off again towards the younger years.
“Subtle Daph.” Hope murmured as she made her way down the train towards Harry.
As the wolf girl passed a trolley with sweets on it, she placed a dozen or so Galleons on the trolley and took a few bars of chocolate.

Hope was snapping bits of chocolate off the bars to give to the students affected by the Dementors. By this stage, the Dementors fled the train from the combined Patroni of Lupin, Daphne and Hope, forcing too much light and love for the Dementors to fight against.
Professor Lupin came from the next carriage holding some chocolate about to hand some out to the students here but was surprised as a Slytherin student had already cleared this carriage by handing out some chocolate of her own.
As Lupin stared at Hope, Daphne had poked her head out of her compartment with her friends, taking in the scene.
Hope pulled one of the full bars of chocolate from the pile in her hands and handed it to Daphne. “Here, take this and share it with the people in your compartment. It will negate the effects from the Dementors.”
Daphne extended her hand and took the bar from Hope with her ‘Ice Mask’ on her lowest setting.
“Thanks.” The blonde replied quietly as she closed the door again.
Lupin looked stunned. Hope rolled her eyes at him.
“What? Didn’t expect kindness from a Slytherin?” Hope remarked with snark engraved in her tone before heading back to the compartment with Susan, Hannah and Neville in it as she couldn’t make it past Lupin to see Harry.

Hope shared the rest of the sweets with her friends as the train started moving again. Hannah was the first to notice something was different about their Slytherin friend. “Is that a ring?”
The other occupants looked at Hope’s left hand and saw the aforementioned ring on her ring finger.
Hope smiled with such unbridled joy which no one in the cabin has ever seen from the Muggleborn girl before.
“Yes. It’s a promise ring slash engagement ring.” Hope paused for a second as she pretended to think about something.
“I think you guys would call it a betrothal ring?” Hope asked in feigned confusion.
“Uh. Yeah. Who’s the lucky guy?” Neville asked almost shyly.
“Sorry Nev. I like my secrets. I won’t say, not until we are both ready.” The Tribrid answered with a large grin.
“Nothing? Not even a hint?” The red haired girl asked in curiosity.
“My lips are sealed Susan.” Hope replied cheerily as she fiddled the engagement ring on her finger.

The group of 4 spent the rest of the train trip discussing their new classes and the results from the end of year exams, to which Hope stayed remarkably quiet and was ever so thankful when the train came to a stop as she didn’t want to brag about her scores.
Hope hopped out of the train and walked towards the carriages, as she walked past the front of the carriage she held her hand out as she stroked the neck of the Thestral closest to her in gratitude. The Thestral hummed loudly as it trotted in place before bowing it head at her. Hope patted along its back as she made her way slowly to the carriage door.
This action caused Hope to receive many confused looks from the student body as well as some sympathetic ones from a couple of the teachers who were providing supervision but Hope ignored them and hopped into the carriage before anyone else got in.
Hope murmured to Myrddin and Alexandria reminding them to keep an eye out for Luna, Astoria and Daphne this year. Hope had already gone through the details with Myrddin about protecting Luna. When Luna is in public Myrddin will be perched on Luna or watching over her from a vantage point. Since Myrddin won’t always be with Luna, when he returns to Hope she’ll reapply a cloaking spell that will wear off when he flame travels.

Sadly, during the Sorting Hope couldn’t applaud Astoria as she was sorted into Slytherin as she stayed silent during all sortings to avoid any targets being placed onto the younger students. Not even 5 minutes into the welcoming feast Hope silently groaned as she saw a trio of 3 Ravenclaw girls Mandy, Isobel and Lisa start to bully Luna with minor hexes.
Myrddin let out a full bodied sigh as he flew off Hope’s right shoulder into the high-rise before flaming off and reappearing above the Ravenclaw table. Myrddin let out a screech as his fiery wings flapped in the air allowing him to hover above Luna.

The entire student population dropped to dead silence as they stared in awe at the midnight coloured Phoenix both glittering like a rainbow and a piece of burning coal. He looked majestic as he flew down to perch himself on Luna’s shoulder, shooting a piercing glare at the Ravenclaw students and a look over his shoulder to the Slytherins as his gaze could freeze death himself.
The Slytherins swallowed loudly and tore their eyes from the legendary bird as they looked anywhere else in fear, Daphne hid a smirk behind her hand as she glanced mischievously at Hope for a second. Hope felt the amusement coming from Daphne and turned to face her Mate.
The 2 young girls shared a smile for a moment, unseen by the school.
Myrddin thrilled happily from Luna’s shoulder rubbing his feathered face against Luna’s cheek making her giggle as she lifted a hand to pat the bird.

Hope decided to take a glance at the Professors table. All the Professors are stunned, some in disbelief like Snape, McGonnagall, Lupin, Vector as well as Hagrid and Filch. Whereas others were filled with relief at the appearance of the Phoenix, these include Babbling, Flitwick, Sprout, Sinistra and surprisingly Trelawney.
Dumbledore however, he was gobsmacked at the sight of the black Phoenix. Myrddin being the smug little shit he is, looked Dumbledore in the eye, daring him to make a move against him.
The Headmaster either ignored the look from the Phoenix or accepted Myrddin’s unspoken challenge. Dumbledore cleared his throat loudly drawing the school’s attention.
“Miss Lovegood? May I ask, how did you become bonded to this Phoenix?” He asks with a passionate grandfatherly voice with a hint of fear hidden in his tone.

Luna kept patting the Phoenix as she replied with a dreamy smile. “I’m afraid you are mistaken, Headmaster.”
Dumbledore raised his eyebrow over his half-moon glasses as he requested the young Ravenclaw to continue with a look. “This Phoenix is not mine. However I know his name is Myrddin and he is Lady Emrys’ Phoenix.”
Low murmurs sounded out through the Great Hall, echoing through the room, even the Professor’s were gossiping to one another. Snape actually looked nervous but Dumbledore went pale as dread flowed through him.
“Well isn’t that interesting. Perhaps you could send him away?” The Headmaster suggested with a hopeful voice.
The Slytherin and Ravenclaws looked gleeful at this idea and smirked to one another. Myrddin rolled his onyx eyes at the idiots.

Luna sighed in disappointment. “I’m sorry. I’m afraid I can’t, Headmaster. Myrddin only listens to Lady Emrys.”
“How is it you came under the protection of Lady Emrys?” Dumbledore questioned with a demanding stare.
“Through letters. Sir.” Luna answered honestly.
“She’s taken an interest in Hogwarts. She’s heard stories and rumours about what had happened within the walls of the Slytherin common room before she had stepped in as Protector of Slytherin House. She’s also heard about the outright bullying happening all throughout the school. It appears that Myrddin is her latest attempt to cull the wrong-doings happening at Hogwarts.” She explained in an inquisitive tone.
Dumbledore muttered something under his breath as he motioned with his fingers for the students to continue chatting and eating for the feast.

The feast continued with a couple of complications as Mandy, Isobel and Lisa tried to cast some spells at Luna even with Myrddin on her shoulder. He squawked angrily as he flared his fire, cancelling out the spells. The onyx Phoenix waved his wings in frantic motions as he glared at the 3 girls encasing the tips of his feathers in fire.
The girls gulped and scooted further away from Luna, avoiding eye contact with both the airy blonde haired girl and the black Phoenix in fear.
The other Houses watched the events play out in utter fascination, the entire House of Ravenclaw were sneering openly towards Luna but that stopped quickly as Myrddin hopped off Luna’s shoulder and onto the table.
The air surrounding the midnight Phoenix started to shimmer around him as Myrddin threatened to burst into flames on the table and screeched out in resolution. The heat created a mirage around Myrddin as an intense heat shot out from Myrddin, scaring the Ravenclaw students into submission.
Hope scoffed in amusement. ‘You’re enjoying this aren’t you?’
‘Immensely.’ Myrddin answered in a deadpan.

Hope had grudgingly got out of bed to get ready for her first school day for 3rd year. The Tribrid was frustrated because she wasn’t able to see her Mate and had to make due by playing with the 2 rings on her left hand. Her engagement ring and the Greengrass Consort ring. These were her safety blankets for now, since she can’t sleep in the same bed as Daphne while at school.
Hope felt her Mate’s Magical Signature nearby, the universal-traveller caught Daphne’s eye as she entered the Great Hall and shared a smile as Hope’s Wolf and Vampire settled down at the sight of her Mate. Hope sighed, turning her head back to her breakfast, some fruits, eggs and bacon.
Myrddin made a dramatic entrance as always, flying above Luna’s head feathers alight in embers, looking like an avenging angel. The students and faculty watch the scene play out as the flaming bird makes his way down the aisles in intrigue and amazement, still not believing that a Phoenix is hanging around the school.
Hope rolled her eyes slightly before glancing up to see Snape standing above her with his signature sneer.
“Mikaelson.” He slammed the timetable down on the Slytherin dining table in front of her before walking off with a swoosh of his cloak.

Hope waved her hand cancelling out any enchantments on the timetable before picking it up and reading it thoughtfully:

7:30am-8:30am: Breakfast.
9am-9:50am: Arithmancy.
10am-10:50am: Potions w/Gryff.
11am-11:50am: Defence Against the Dark Arts w/Gryff.
12pm-1pm: Lunch.
1pm-1:50pm: Study.
2pm-3:50pm: Ancient Runes.
4pm-4:50pm: Herbology w/Raven.
5pm-5:50pm: Charms w/Huff.
6pm-6:50pm: Study
7pm-8:30pm: Dinner.
9:30pm-10:20pm: Astronomy.

“Hmm… That looks like a very interesting start to the day.” Hope murmured to herself as her brain sorted through the timetable looking for patterns.
The Tribrid was able to drop Flying class to her greatest delight and she only had one Astronomy class through the week which caused her to smile. Her two electives, Arithmancy and Ancient Runes, were with the entire year, with the students who chose these classes for their electives. The electives each have 5 hours throughout the week.
She mentally groaned as she read History of Magic in her timetable, fighting her annoyance at the ghost who teaches the class. She groaned aloud as she saw that there were now 4 hours through the week instead of 3. Hope was slightly surprised as she read her core subject had dropped down to only 3 hours instead of the 5 she had in 1st year and the 4 hours in 2nd year.
Hope smirked as she realised she would only have to deal with Lupin and Snape for 3 hours each per week.

She went through the list again learning which Houses she would have her classes with. For classes with all Houses were Astronomy, Arithmancy and Ancient Runes. With Gryffindors she had Potions of course, along with History of Magic and Defence Against the Dark Arts. She had Charms and Transfiguration with the Badgers and with Ravenclaw she only had Herbology with them.
The time-traveller counted up the hours of school work she had through the week, adding it up to 30 hours. Hope hummed in acceptance, partially wishing she had something else to occupy her time.
The coppery auburn haired girl packed up her books and picked up her timetable before shoving it into her pocket.
Hope stood up, exiting the Great Hall with her head downcast. Hope heard a thunk come from behind her and she rolled her eyes, recognising the sound of a student falling to the ground in pain from the Slytherin Wardstone. Myrddin thrilled loudly in amusement as the Slytherin student fell to the ground.

Arithmancy was actually intriguing to Hope.
There were only 17 students in the class, the majority of the students were in Ravenclaw and Slytherin. There were 2 yellow-trimmed students in the class and Hermione was the only Gryffindor in the class. Hope had created a mental link between herself and Daphne which she uses on occasion to talk to her during the class when she is bored.
This elective was the first class that gave her a challenge and some actual homework to do. Hope answered the questions Professor Vector had asked about spell creation, leaving out the knowledge she had from her own universe and the spells she had created herself.
Vector was impressed with her new 3rd year students. Hope studied the elderly woman as she asked her questions to her students. Hope figured out that she was 1 out of 5 students in the class that the Professor considered a favourite on the first day. The others were Daphne, Hermione, Su and Padma. Hope imagined that this didn't surprise any of her other classmates, since these favourites were the top 5 students in the year.

Hope’s left eye twitched as she went from Potions straight to DADA mentally banging her head against a wall. Snape with his constant glaring and Lupin’s overbearing watchful eye on her every move.
Hope would have generally cursed the two Professor’s that were grating on her nerves but Daphne noticed this and started speaking in her mind telling her to calm down.
Thankfully this helped Hope relax and she thanked Daphne repeatedly.
After lunch she had her first lesson with Professor Babbling. They were studying Viking Runes. Hope smirked as she zoomed ahead of the class leaving the others in the dust. Her family had taught her all about Viking Symbols, Runes and the language, mainly Norwegian, since they were born during the Viking era.
Once she was done, Hope doodled on her page, drawing the Viking Symbols for Witch, Werewolf, Vampire, Hybrid and Tribrid.
When Hope drew the last symbol, Babbling stood over Hope’s shoulder reading the symbols. Her eyes widened and Hope sighed quietly as she glamoured her symbols.
The Tribrid muttered under her breath, so only Vampires or someone with supernatural hearing could even hear. “Sheda, relax. I’m being discreet and everyone else is busy.”
Bathsheda murmured under breath in annoyance. “Yeah. You’re being as discreet as Snape is when he hides his hate of you and Harry.”
Hope groaned quietly. “That’s cold, Sheda.”

Babbling gave Hope additional homework since she finished so early and knew the language so well, she got Hope to translate some manuscripts laying around. Hope didn’t say a word and just did as told.
The Mikealson Heir printed the translations onto parchments as Hope did this for Sheda when they met up through her 1st and 2nd years.
Hope was still frustrated as she won’t be able to make etchings into chalks until after Yule and not able to make actual runestones until 4th year kinda pissed her off. Considering that Babbling will most likely teach this after the Yule Ball and Hope would be busy with the Tri-Wizard Tournament at this time.
Daphne grew curious about the interaction between Hope and Professor Babbling. Hope entered the mental link with Daphne, informing her Mate of her relation with Sheda. Daphne took the news of Sheda’s Vampirism quite well, considering that Daphne was able to keep her stoic ‘Ice Queen’ mask on without any changes in facial expressions during the class.

Later in the week Hope had the DADA lesson with the Boggart. She groaned as she thought of how to handle the situation without needing to face her fear as she didn’t know what would show up. Daphne sensed the torment coming from Hope and suggested she just magically shift the Boggart into anything she wanted.
Hope needed to pick something that wouldn’t raise questions about her past so she questioned what she should be afraid of.
The Tribrid almost decided on the Necromancer, Malivore or the Hollow before she settled on the Arachne. It was gross and something she could legitimately be afraid of for the class. Damn she hated that ugly ass spider.
Hope watched as a varied amount of fears were shown to the entire student body and Hope once again thought just how stupid Wizards can be as some of the Purebloods fears were simple household items from the Muggle World like a toaster.
Hope went up and played her part. She forced the Boggart to change into the Arachne before quickly calling out ‘Riddikulus’ as the humanoid spider turned into a giant pretzel.
As Hope looked at the pretzel she made an unconscious comment. “You know, now I feel like having a beignet.”
This comment caused many strange looks to cross the students faces, she looked around realising that she had said that aloud and moved to the rear of the line with a shrug.

Hope watched as Harry took on the Boggart, the jack-in-a-box clown bounced back and forth as it looked through Harry’s memories. Figuring out which of Harry’s fears to use.
The Boggart shifted it’s form, swirling with grey and black tendrils rapidly as it took the form of a cloaked floating figure, Hope imagined this is what a Dementor looks like. It groaned loudly in despair as it floated towards Harry menacingly.
Professor Lupin jumped out in front of Harry with his arms outstretched. The Boggart/Dementor took in its new victim and shifted into a shimmering full moon, emerging from behind the clouds. Hope’s Wolf sensed the appearance of Lupin’s Wolf coming to the surface but she stayed oblivious to the struggles the Professor was feeling.
It sounded to Hope that Lupin had trouble pronouncing the spell but forced it out, Hope heard the subvocal growl come from the elderly Werewolf and narrowed her eyes at the older Wolf. Daphne’s eyes had also focused her gaze on the DADA Professor in curiosity as she had heard the inaudible growl.
Hope informed her with their mental link that Daphne’s Animagus form has given her traits from her animal forms such as enhanced hearing, quicker reflexes, enhanced vision from both forms. The tiger form also gave Daphne night-vision and a graceful stride, her wolf form allowed her to sense pack mentality and amplified her sense of smell, being able to smell certain emotions from the surrounding individuals.

The sound of a balloon deflating and flying around all around the room before Lupin forced the deflated balloon back into the wardrobe. Locking the wardrobe behind it. The cabinet started to rock back and forth ominously.
Lupin cleared his throat and announced the lesson was over, Harry slid next to Hope before they were dismissed and squeezed Hope’s shoulder in comfort since she had to take on her own fear and deal with the Dementor/Boggart.
Hope placed her hand on top of Harry’s for a moment and gave him a reassuring smile murmuring. “Thanks… For checking up on me.”
Harry nodded with a small smile. “No worries. I’ll talk to you later.”
Lupin watched the interaction with a suspicious look as he didn’t trust the Slytherin girl so close to his best friend's son. Another thing that was bothering the older man was the girl felt like she was powerful and it was affecting his animalistic side. His Wolf was continually wanting to bear his throat in submission to the copper haired Slytherin girl.
This frustrated the Werewolf to no end, so he set up little tests during his lessons. Using items with powerful odours to draw a reaction from the girl which had failed, he placed powdered silver on her desk but Hope always used a ‘Scourgify’ before she sat down.

Since the first Hogsmeade weekend wasn’t until October Hope continued with her classes with a practised ease. All her Professor’s with the exception of Snape were pleased with her work, even a highly suspicious Lupin was impressed by Hope’s knowledge.
Just before the beginning of October, Professor Flitwick had requested Hope to stay behind for a moment before she went to dinner. The last person to leave the room was Susan who waited for Hope to give her some sort of sign before she left.
Hope nodded her head at the red haired girl. “Go ahead Susan. I’ll join you at dinner.”
Hope turned her head back to the Professor.
“Miss Bones? May you please shut the door behind you?” A squeaky voice requested.
Susan glanced at Hope who nodded at her friend telling her it was okay. “I’ll be fine. I’ll see you soon.”
Susan gave a quick smile to the Slytherin girl before she shut the door quietly behind her as she left.

Hope moved away from the Half Goblin as she made her way back towards her desk. She was walking through the aisle in the middle of the room, void of any desks blocking the way. The hairs on the back of Hope’s neck stood up at the threat of danger.
She felt a spell being cast at her back. Hope spun around quickly bringing up her left hand to swat the spell away from her as she flicked her wand into her right hand, levelling her wand at the Half Goblin Professor.
“What do you think you’re doing?” Hope asked the Professor with a menacing voice.
Professor Flitwick however was ecstatic, laughing jovially as he praised her. “Excellent! Well done!”
Hope was highly confused and lowered her wand ever so slightly as her eyes narrowed at the Professor.
“What?” She asked in vague confusion.
Flitwick was still astounded at Hope’s reaction time. “This is incredible! You were able to swat away my spell without even hearing or seeing the spell being cast! Not many wizards even know how to swat a spell and you did it wand-lessly! I knew you were holding back in class.”

Hope stayed silent as she yelled angrily at herself for being caught and ground her teeth together in frustration.
Flitwick either didn’t notice or just continued because he was too excited to stop. “I’ll admit, I was slightly disappointed that you didn’t even consider Duelling for an elective. But I would love to train you in Duelling.”
Hope’s eyebrows raised in surprise as strategies and contingencies shot through her mind at an extraordinary rate as she considered her options. “I would have picked Duelling but I was told you hadn’t accepted any students into the Duelling elective in 25 years?”
“27 years… No one has been skilled enough to catch my attention in years. You are the first Witch or Wizard in decades I would be willing to take on as a protegee.” Flitwick answered in awe as he stared at the girl.
Hope sighed as she came to a decision. She brought up her left hand and snapped her fingers, erecting a powerful privacy ward to the shock of the small Professor.

“There are some things I need to tell you, Warrior Flitwick.” Hope spoke in perfect Gobbledegook to the stunned Professor.
“We’ll need to speak to King Ragnok. Life’s about to get complicated for you, Warrior Flitwick if you decide this is the course of action you wish to take with me.”
The Goblin Professor stayed silent for a moment with a thoughtful look on his face. “You know King Ragnok… That’s why you receive discreet owls from the Goblin Nation?”
Hope nodded her head in agreement, not even bothering to lie now that she has been called out. “Yes.”
“But why?” The squeaky voice asked.
Hope raised her right hand, willing her Emrys ring to become visible.
The Goblins’ jaw dropped in surprise at Hope’s reveal. “Filius Flitwick. As the only member of a Legendary House activated, with my Proxy being King Ragnok, King of the Goblins and Blooded Warrior. You as a member of the Goblin Nation are required to speak to your King before you reveal any of this information to the rest of the Hogwarts faculty.”

Flitwick shook his head as he regained his composure. “You don’t want anyone knowing who you are?”
“No. I’ve hidden this for 2 years. I’m not ready to reveal myself yet. I’m still learning all the rules.” Hope answered honestly.
“After you’ve spoken to King Ragnok and if you chose to hide my secret. I would be honoured to learn how to Duel.” Hope paused as Flitwick nodded his head.
Hope continued, hoping to bargain with the Professor. “However I would have 2 conditions which I will inform King Ragnok of once we discuss the conditions.”
Professor Flitwick hummed in thought. “What were you thinking, Miss Mikaelson?”
“One. Daphne Greengrass also becomes your protegee. I have trained her and she is ready for intensive training and duelling techniques. I have even got King Ragnok to agree to train Daphne for 1 week in the time-lapse room during the next Summer for Warrior training.” Hope explained her first condition.
This surprised the Charms Professor quite a lot as he was about to question the Slytherin girl’s motives as he knew Hope had no friends in Slytherin or so he thought.
Flitwick was about to ask Hope why Daphne Greengrass was so important to her, but Hope could recognise the look Flitwick was going to ask, Hope held up her left hand and revealed the Greengrass Consort ring. “Daphne is my wife, consort and Mate.”
“M-Mate?” A stuttered pitch left the small Professor’s voice.
Hope leaned up against the bannister separating the aisle from the desks as she sighed quietly. “Yes. Mate. King Ragnok will fill you in about that. I’ll give him permission to tell you everything if you promise to keep my secrets.”

“The second condition. No one can learn of my true potential. I’m willing to enter Duelling competitions but until I divulge my identity to the world I’ll only be known as Hope Mikaelson. Basically I want to be treated as a normal girl. Not as Lady Emrys, Head of the Legendary House Emrys.” Hope requested with a rueful expression.
Flitwick sighed begrudgingly as he understood Hope’s reasoning. “Very well. I’ll go to Gringotts over the weekend. I’ll keep you and Daphne back after class on Tuesday next week and discuss details with you then.”
“Wonderful.” Hope started to walk out of the room before looking back, “Oh and two more things Professor. If you try to attack me behind my back again, I’ll face you in a Wizard’s Duel and since I’m from a Legendary House I call the stipulations of that Duel. For instance no wands, only swords.”
The Charms Professor gulped in nervousness as if what Hope says is true, then Hope will most likely be an outstanding fighter. “The other is Professor Babbling knows about me. If you have questions ask King Ragnok or Sheda if you can’t ask me.”
The Half Goblin hummed in understanding as Hope paused at the door, willing her rings invisible again and opened the door. Hope snapped her fingers as she walked out the door cancelling her privacy charm.

A few days later came the first Hogsmeade weekend. Hope gave her permission slip to Professor McGonnagall before walking out of the Courtyard. She took the carriage down to Hogsmeade, spending an hour with her friends Susan, Hannah, Neville and Padma. She managed to tell them that she had plans and went behind a building casting her notice me not charm on herself before going to locate her Mate.
Hope located her in the Tomes and Scrolls bookstore with Tracey and Blaise close by but Hope noticed Nott spying on the group from a distance.
She walked up behind him and cast a sleeping spell from her universe “Ad somnum.”
Nott’s head banged on the table he was reading at, calling the attention of the 3 Slytherin students.
Hope waved at her Mate with a smirk. ‘Ready for our date?’
Daphne grinned for a moment, smiling as she told Tracy and Blaise she needed to speak to some political allies for a while and that she would meet up with them back at the school since neither of the other 2 Slytherins could see Hope.
The tall blonde haired girl walked past Hope glancing at her with a smirk as Hope turned to follow her. The auburn haired girl glared at the boys that were staring at her Mate with lust in their eyes.

As they walked out of the bookstore, the two girls took a sharp turn so they could walk behind the shops, hiding them from sight. Once Hope scanned the area to make sure no one was following them, she extended her notice me not charm over Daphne’s person and cast a privacy spell around them so the couple could talk in public without being heard or seen.
“Hello love.” Hope smirked as she grabbed the lapels of Daphne’s dark grey overcoat, playing with the lapels in amusement.
“Darling.” Daphne remarked with a smirk as she brought her right hand up to cup Hope’s face. “It’s good to be able to speak to you. I missed you.”
Hope scoffed lightly as she tightened her grip on Daphne’s coat, pulling her Mate into a kiss as slid her arms around Daphne’s neck.

The Greengrass Heiress moaned as Hope broke off the kiss after a few minutes.
“That was nice. Why did you stop?” The blonde girl breathlessly asked.
Hope hummed against her Mate’s lips. “I was thinking of going somewhere else instead of staying in Hogsmeade… If that sounds good to you?”
Daphne laughed happily in disbelief. “Sure darling. Are you planning on getting Myrddin or Alexandria to take us there?”
Hope smirked at her Mate. “No.”
Daphne cocked her head at the Tribrid in confusion. “Then how do you plan on taking us somewhere else? Unless…”
Daphne locks eyes with Hope’s mischievous sea-blue orbs and the blonde sighed heavily. “You know how to apparate. Don’t you?”
Hope played with the hairs on the back of Daphne’s neck causing the girl to shudder in pleasure, Hope lightly grazed the side of Daphne’s neck with her lips and teeth just below her ear. “Of course I can love.”
Daphne’s head fell back as a groan rumbled from her throat. “Mmmm… So where to?”
Hope moved her hands from around her neck, down Daphne’s body and wrapped her arms around her waist, locking her wrists around one another. “Hold onto me and don’t fight the pull.” Hope warned softly.
“I know. We’ll have to come back within 2 hours. So we can join the rest of the students when they head back to the school.” Daphne replied as she wrapped her arms around Hope’s neck gently.

With a silent crack of apparition Hope and Daphne left Hogsmeade instantly and appeared in an abandoned property. They were standing in the middle of a courtyard that Daphne had sworn she had seen before. “I’ve seen this before… Where are we?”
“This is my home… Well, one of them.” Hope replied as she cancelled out her spells that were hiding the couple. “We are in New Orleans.”
Daphne looked at Hope with a concerned gaze. “You want to show me your home?”
Hope held out a looped arm for Daphne to take. “Yes. Or at least as much as I can with the time differential of 40 years and the changes between universes.”
Daphne smiled as she hooked her arm with Hope’s. “Lead the way.”

Hope laughed gleefully as she led Daphne to Rousseau’s which Hope was partially surprised existed in this world. “You know. I’m so glad that we look like 17 years olds now. Makes kissing you in public easier.”
As they walked Daphne questioned. “Will anyone here… discourage our relationship?”
Hope smiled gratefully. “No. New Orleans is known as the Big Easy for a reason. No one cares about relationships, races, beliefs or in my universe no one cares when Witches use magic in public. It’s pretty laid back in most circumstances. So if you want to kiss me you can… Although we might get some wolf-whistles.”
Daphne paused, stopping them as she turned her head slowly to face Hope with a puzzled look. “I’m sorry? Some what?”

Hope smirked at Daphne.
“Just listen to the people around us. These whistles are known as wolf-whistles.” Daphne’s puzzled face turned into one of astonishment but it immediately turned into a look of pleasure as Hope kissed her, cupping the blonde's blissful face.
Daphne’s pleased expression turned distracted as she heard whistling sounds around her. Daphne removed her lips from Hope’s and hummed. “Oh… those.”
Daphne paused for a bit as a memory passed through her mind. “Wait… The Muggleborn boys do those whistles all the time when I walk past.”
Hope’s emotions turned stormy as she hooked her arm with Daphne’s as a growl came from her throat in jealousy.
Daphne snorted her amusement at Hope as she cuddled into Hope's upper arm. “Settle down. You know I don’t care about what other people think. Especially boys. I’m all yours.”
A pur vibrated through Hope’s throat and Daphne chuckled.

Hope opened the door to Rousseau’s and held it open for her Mate. Daphne smiled as she walked in thanking her lover for her courtesy. Hope walked over to a table, Daphne followed behind her and Hope slid out the chair for Daphne to sit in.
Daphne sat down gracefully with a smile. “Thank you darling.”
Hope walked around the table and sat opposite her Mate. “My pleasure love.”
During their date Hope told the love of her life some stories of her time here as they listened to the live jazz performance in the bar. Hope ordered a couple of meals with some sodas. The waitress was somewhat surprised that the two teenagers didn’t even attempt to order any alcohol and that the auburn haired girl paid for the meal with a credit card.
Daphne asked many questions during the meal about Muggle lifestyles as she studied the people around her. She told Hope how much she liked the music being played and wished that the Wizarding World had more music available.

“What is the rectangular card that you used when the waitress took our meal?” Daphne asked as she sipped her soda.
“A credit card. ‘Muggles’ use them as a form of currency. I asked if the Goblins were able to set up an account to be used in the ‘Muggle World’. They could. So I accepted.” Hope paused for a moment as she suggested.
“Perhaps I could get you a card as well if you would like to travel to the major cities in the world. The Goblins are good at their jobs. These credit cards are glamoured to take the appearance of whatever nationality we are in and the money is converted to whichever currency is used in the region.”
“The Goblins are incredibly impressive. It’s a good thing they like you.” Daphne gloated cheerfully as her musical laughter sounded through the bar.
Hope chuckled along as she explained cheerfully. “They like me because they respect me. Going through their Warrior program really boosted my credibility with the Goblins.”

Once they finished their meal Hope led them out of Rousseau’s and along the vendor shops lining the streets, checking out some of the merchandise as Hope explained what each item was and its function in the Wizarding and Muggle Worlds.
Hope stopped by a French Quarter bakery pulling Daphne inside with her, Hope struck up a conversation with the baker in fluent French. “Good evening.”
The young man greeted the two girls who had their arms wrapped around the others waists and smiled respectfully at the couple before replying in French.
“Good evening Mademoiselles. How can I help 2 of the most beautiful women I have ever seen? Perhaps a wedding cake?” The baker asked with a kind smile.
Hope let out a hearty laugh as she drew patterns on Daphne’s nervous back, trying to get her to calm down. “Not yet I’m afraid. Although I thank you for the offer. Hopefully we can come back later to get a cake but I wanted to show my girlfriend where to find the best beignets in America.”
The man chuckled as he blushed at Hope’s kind words. “You flatter me. All of America?”
Daphne snickered as she relaxed, rubbing Hope’s shoulder lovingly. “That is what my darling Hope tells me.”
Daphne smirked as a humorous thought crossed her mind. “In fact, she even told half of our school year just how much she misses her beignets.”

Hope groaned. “Must you mention that love? I had a moment of weakness when looking at a giant pretzel.”
Hope looked at the baker in feigned exasperation. “See what I have to put up with?”
Daphne looked at Hope with a feigned look of annoyance as the young man chuckled in reply. “What? The love of a magnificent woman?”
Daphne smirked smugly as Hope sniggered and nodded in agreement. “Very true.”
Hope walked over to the counter and tapped her left index finger on the surface. “Would I be able to get a dozen beignets to share with my girlfriend?”
The baker opened a paper bag and a pair of tongs to start placing the desserts into before pointing the tongs in the direction of Hope’s hand. “Only a girlfriend? Is the ring on your finger for decoration?”
Hope glanced down at her engagement ring before shrugging. “Honestly Daphne and I haven’t discussed what we call ourselves. We use many different terms to describe each other, we can never stick to one, so we use girlfriends, lovers, partners or even consorts… Never actually thought of using ‘fiancée’ to be fair. I’d be happy to be her wife though.”
Daphne sighed in content as she kissed Hope’s cheek. “You better be darling. You’re never getting rid of me… Wife.” Daphne added with a smirk.

The two girls shared a kiss as the baker cleared his throat awkwardly after 30 seconds. “Sorry to interrupt but here are your beignets. That will be $8.59 for the 12 beignets.”
Hope and Daphne softly groaned but Hope moved forward to pay for the bread. “Thank you and I apologise if we made you feel uncomfortable.”
“Bah. You two are possibly the sweetest people I’ve ever met and I’m glad that you are both confident enough to do something that most straight couples don’t have the guts to do.” The young waved a dismissive hand.
“But please the next time you are in the French Quarter pay us a visit. I’m sure any of the employees who meet the two of you will fall in love instantly with how compassionate the two of you are. It was a pleasure to speak with you.”
Hope and Daphne bowed their heads shallowly with a smile and the couple replied. “Thank you. It was a pleasure to meet you.”
Daphne decided to ask. “What’s your name by the way?”
“Louis. And it was Hope? And Daph--? Sorry I didn’t quite catch your name.” He replied a little sheepishly.
“That’s fine. You did better than a lot of other people. My name is Daphne.” The exquisite blonde replied as she accepted Hope’s outstretched hand and walked out of the bakery.

“I like him.” Daphne remarked as they walked about a block away.
“Me too.” Hope opened the paperbag and held it out to Daphne, “Here, have one love.”
Daphne reached in, grabbed a dessert from the bag, then Hope picked a beignet out of the paperbag.
Hope held the beignet between her thumb and forefinger. “Cheers love.”
Daphne giggled in amusement as she copied Hope’s actions pinching the beignet, clinking her dessert with Hope’s in a congratulatory cheer as they took a bite of the small pastry giggling at the silliness of the event.
“Mmm, this is good.” Daphne murmured after she swallowed her first bite in delight before placing the rest of the dessert in her mouth, chewing away slowly, savouring every bite.
Hope smirked at her Mate’s euphoric expression. “I’m glad you enjoyed it.”
Hope conjured another paper bag as they rounded a corner to an unused alleyway and transferred half of the beignets to the other bag. Hope offered the original bag to Daphne which Daphne accepted with her thanks.

Hope reapplied her notice me not charm to herself and Daphne before apparating back into Hogsmeade. The girls walked around for a short while in the village under a privacy ward, chatting and eating a few more of the pastries from New Orleans.
“This was a wonderful date, darling. Thank you.”
“It was my pleasure, love.”
The girls shared a deep kiss at the back of the Hogsmeade Pub, The Three Broomsticks. As they separated Hope informed Daphne about the potential Duelling classes that Flitwick had offered her and Hope’s condition of her Mate’s inclusion in Flitwick’s mentorship.
Daphne was stuck in a moment of shock between Hope’s love for her and her stupidity of demanding something this complex from the World-Class Duelling Champion.

“You know… I don’t even know how to respond to that. Was Professor Flitwick angry at your request?” A worried Daphne asked.
“Not really. He was actually vibrating in excitement at the possibility of teaching someone as skilled or as powerful as me. When I mentioned I was in the Warrior’s program under King Ragnok’s tutelage I think Flitwick regarded me with respect when he heard that, he became more cautious as well.” Hope answered as she rubbed her chin.
Daphne needed time to think so she looked at Hope and cheekily smiled.
“Wanna run back to school?” The blonde girl asked right before she shifted into a white and black tiger, taking off exceptionally fast, following the track made by the carriages.
“Oi! That’s a dirty trick, love.” Hope shouted as she used her dual superspeeds to catch up before dropping back to her wolf speed only.
Keeping pace with her Mate. “Damn! You are a gorgeous tiger.”
The tiger rolled her ice-blue eyes at the human wolf as she continued back to the school.

Chapter Text

As Hope had predicted over the weekend, Professor Flitwick had requested to speak to Miss Mikealson again after class. The Slytherin students snickered at the Muggleborn girl as they believed that being told to stay back two times after class, was due to the student doing badly in a subject.
Hope rolled her eyes mentally as she subconsciously shook her head in annoyance and the Hufflepuff students just looked exasperated at the situation.
When the Hufflepuff students walked past Hope they patted her shoulder as they exited the class, before all the Slytherin students could leave Professor Flitwick called out. “Oh and can Miss Greengrass stay behind for a moment.”
Some of the Slytherin students' eyes rose in shock while Daphne’s stoic ice mask remained in full effect as she moved silently towards Hope, placing her items on the bannister behind her before leaning against the desk with her arms crossed in disinterest.

Draco being the impulsive boy he is, argued with the Professor. “This is ridiculous! How dare you keep Miss Greengrass behind! She is of a higher class than you, you filthy creature!”
Hope pursed her lips in thinly veiled amusement, hoping that Flitwick would hex the boy, or at least give him detentions.
Flitwick narrowed his eyes on the blonde Slytherin boy. “I don’t recall your name to be Miss Greengrass. Why this would be of any concern to you Mister Malfoy, I have no clue. But I’ve asked these two young women to stay behind as they are at the top of the class.”
Flitwick rolled his wand smoothly in between his fingers with a lingering sense of threatening suggestion. “Now I suggest you leave Mister Malfoy. Also that will be 20 points from Slytherin for your rude outburst and you will have detention with Professor Hagrid. Perhaps you can learn to respect these creatures instead of insulting them. Otherwise you’ll find out that having your arm in a sling will be the least of your worries.”
Malfoy spluttered as his face turned red. “Wait until my father hears about this!”
The arrogant boy slams the door shut behind him, thankfully all the other students had left before Malfoy shut the door.

The Professor glanced at Hope watching as her hand was already coming up to snap her fingers to erect her privacy ward.
“Thank you for that, Miss Mikaelson.” Flitwick remarked as he bowed his head slightly in acknowledgement.
“You’re welcome, Professor.” Hope replied casually, “So you spoke to King Ragnok?”
Flitwick nodded as he pulled out a few large books to sit on.
“My King is incredibly impressed with you Lady Emrys… Sorry, I don’t know which name you would prefer to be addressed as. You have a lot of names. Future Warrior Mikaelson/Emrys, Lady Emrys, Lady Hope, Queen of the Werewolves, Princess of the Vampires, Tribrid, Heiress Flamel, Consort Greengrass, Miss Mikaelson or just Hope?” The Half Goblin asked with a curious expression.
Hope groaned as she muttered under her breath. “Damn it Ragnok. Why do you do this to me?” Daphne chuckled at Hope’s frustrated expression, relaxing her Occulmancy shields allowing her emotions to show through.

The Duelling Champion smiled as he watched Daphne’s shields dissipate in the presence of her Mate, Flitwick cleared his throat, drawing the two girls' attention to him. “I suspect My King does it because he knew it would frustrate you. He informed me you prefer being called Hope or Miss Mikaelson. Lady Emrys in formal occasions with people you trust, Lady Hope when in formal situations with others you don’t trust with your identity.”
Hope chuckled in mirth. “Sounds like him.”
A furrowed brow crossed Hope’s face as glanced between Flitwick and Daphne. “What names does Daphne have now that we’ve tied the knot, so to speak?”
Daphne blushed deeply and turned her head in curiosity at Hope at the question.
“You’d have to ask My King that question.” The Charm’s Professor chuckled in response to Hope’s question.
“Bugger. I really wanted to laugh at Daphne for all the additional names she got when she married me.” Hope joked and Daphne smacked Hope’s shoulder lightly.
“Brat.” Daphne smirked.

“However before I accept your conditions I need to test Daphne. Normally I would cast a spell behind your back without your prior knowledge to see how you would react, but I think Hope would kill me if I did the same test to you.” The Professor explained as he drew his wand outstretched at Daphne in a relaxed grip. “Are you ready?”
Daphne walked in the middle of the aisle and with a knowing smirk she said. “Do your worst.”
Flitwick’s eyebrows rose as he noticed she wasn’t wielding her wand, but as he recalled Hope’s warning about teaching Daphne. Perhaps Hope taught her Mate how to deflect spells as well. So instead of asking if the other Slytherin student was sure, he casted a silent banishing charm at the tall blonde girl, who raised her hand.
Daphne’s magic induced a frosty effect, sending chilly mist to cover her hand. Daphne’s magic encased Flitwick’s spell in ice in front of her hand. Stopping the spell in midair before she waved her hand, flinging the frozen spell towards a wall. Shattering the spell into a hundred little icicle pieces.
“Remarkable! Absolutely remarkable!” Professor Flitwick exclaimed in excitement.
“Two 3rd year students with exceptional abilities in silent wandless magic. It’s completely astonishing!”

Hope and Daphne smirked at one another.
“So we passed your test?” Hope asked with confidence.
“Of course. Of course. I agree to both of the conditions you had requested. You two will join me every weeknight between 9-10pm with the exception of whichever night you have Astronomy…” Flitwick told the girls before pausing, waiting for one of the girls to inform him of a day.
“Thursday nights. 9:30-10:30pm.” Daphne answered automatically.
“With the exception of Thursday’s. Also I was really hoping that you two could join me for a couple of hours in the mornings and afternoons during the weekends. So long as you both have the time?” The tiny Professor requested.
Hope shrugged non-committedly with a smile as she waited for Daphne’s answer. “I have the time. I generally finish my homework during my study periods and my weekends are usually used for personal study and art. However I will let my Mate decide if we join you over the weekends… Except Hogsmeade days. Those days I’d want off. If there are any complications where we can’t join you for a day, we’ll let you know.”
Flitwick nodded his acceptance as he looked to Daphne for an answer.
Daphne thought for a moment as she went through a mental checklist before replying. “The weekend hours will most likely be fine with me. I finish my homework at the same time as Hope. Easier to stay on top of my schoolwork that way. Although I agree with Hope about the Hogsmeade days.”

Flitwick clapped his hands together. “Excellent! I’m more than willing to work within your parameters. So for clarification we’ll start tonight from 9-10pm. I’ll have classes for the two of you exclusively on Mondays, Tuesdays, Wednesdays and Fridays between 9-10pm. During the weekends we’ll have a split-shift lesson between 9-11am and 4-6pm.”
“Wonderful. Just wondering, do you need me to erect privacy wards each time or announce you’ve taken on a couple of apprentices in duelling to the school?” Hope asked with a curious thought.
The half Goblin rubbed his jaw in consideration. “It would be easier to announce it to the school and if I announce it hopefully none of the students will question why only you two were chosen considering your exam results last year. Choosing both 1st and 2nd in the year isn’t overly strange.”
Hope and Daphne nodded along with the Professor’s reasoning. “As for the privacy ward. I suggest we don’t use it unless we are discussing anything in regards to Lady Emrys or the Goblin Nation. Am I allowed to mention in casual conversation, your abilities of silent and wandless magic?”
The girls glanced at each other as they wordlessly discussed their options.
After 30 seconds, the 2 girls turned back to the Charms Professor. “So long as you don’t mention the true extent of our abilities, I would have no issues with you mentioning our wandless magic. But I would also like to ask that you don’t make a fuss about just how advanced and powerful we are.”

“Fair enough. I guess I should let you go. I’ll see you tonight.” The half Goblin said as he dismissed them.
Hope held out her hand to stop Daphne. “Just curious. But when you spoke to King Ragnok, did he happen to mention if we could practise with swords as well? Or are we bound to magic only?”
Flitwick’s right eyebrow rose in surprise before it lowered all within a few seconds as he considered Hope’s request. “I believe My King has said that I am able to train you in duelling in a magical setting but if you decide to train in another method it is at your discretion.”
Hope smirked happily at the half Goblin and her Mate. “I love that Goblin. He knows me so well. Can we use the afternoon lessons on the weekend to practise sword fighting?”

Daphne sighed as she remarked softly. “I know I agreed to this but Hope, are you trying to kill me with all the training you are putting me through?”
Hope wrapped her arms around Daphne’s waist from behind her back and used her thumbs to caress Daphne’s stomach over her shirt. Daphne covered Hope’s arms with her own and leaned back against her Mate.
Hope whispered into Daphne’s ear as she leaned forward. “Of course not love. But I want you to have every advantage possible, both physically and magically. If it becomes too much, just let me know.”
Daphne smiled in Hope’s arms before tapping on her arm to let go. “I know. And I will. But I enjoy learning how to fight, it’s just tiring for us mere mortals.”
Hope let go of her Mate and moved in front of her, taking the blonde’s hands and bringing them up to her lips to kiss the back of the eldest daughter of the Greengrass family. “You’ll get used to it over time and you are more than just a mere mortal love. You are a powerful witch and a badass.”

Hope kissed the corner of Daphne’s mouth. “I love you.”
“I love you, too. I’ll see you after lunch.” Daphne replied as she brushed some of Hope’s hair behind her ear and kissed her forehead.
Hope walked away begrudgingly before nodding her head at her new Duelling mentor snapping her fingers and removing the privacy ward.
“Thank you Professor. I’ll see you after dinner.” Hope commented gratefully as she left the classroom bumping into Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle.
She spotted Blaise and Tracey off to the right waiting for Daphne, while Susan and Hannah were to the left. Hope joined her friends from Hufflepuff and they asked what’s going on. Hope informed them they will find out later.

During the dinner feast Flitwick did make an announcement to the student population that he has taken on two apprentices in duelling and that he will not be accepting any more apprentices. This started up a loud conversation throughout the Great Hall, wondering who has been chosen as apprentices for the World-Renown Duelling Champion.
Speculation was etched onto everyone’s face. Dumbledore stood up and called for silence, once the students had quietened, Dumbledore spilled the beans and told the entire student body. “Attention! Good. Now that you have all settled down. The students Professor Flitwick has so graciously taken under his tutelage are Heiress Daphne Greengrass.”
Murmurs sounded once again, some in anger, some in understanding but when Dumbledore spoke the 2nd name all hell broke loose. “And Miss Hope Mikaelson.”

Angry shouts erupted all around her, except from the Hufflepuff table but they did look at her in surprise and unexpected mirth as they laughed quietly amongst themselves.
Hope sighed in relief. Knowing that her friends from Hufflepuff don’t blame her for getting an apprenticeship with Professor Flitwick. She looked over to the Gryffindor table, more specifically at the Golden Trio.
Harry looked proudly at Hope clapping away while Ron looked murderous murmuring some choice words to Dean Thomas and Sheamus Finnegan. Hermione was visibly upset talking to Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil about how she is the brightest Witch of her generation and that it was her right to be included in the Duelling program.
Hope didn’t bother to hide her rolling eyes as she shifted her focus to the Professor’s table. All the Professor’s were shocked, some more than others. Professor Babbling was the only one who wasn’t shocked. She just looked at Hope with a knowing smile and raised her glass in congratulations.
Hope scoffed under her breath in amusement at the half Witch-Vampire Hybrid before shaking her head and returning to her meal, mentally imprinting the look of utter disbelief on Snape’s face so she could paint it later to show the Flamel’s and all her friends.

After dinner Hope left the Great Hall and went straight to her dorm room to get changed into something more comfortable than her robes, a plain shirt and some jeans. As she left her room the entire Slytherin House was in the common room blocking the exit.
Daphne had joined Hope only a few seconds later, with a disinterested look and cold voice, she simply stated. “Move.”
“Neither of you are going anywhere. Especially you, Mudblood.” An elder Slytherin sneered at her and the whole House started spewing out hateful and disrespectful as Snape showed up.
A permanent scowl set on his face. “I agree. I believe Professor Flitwick has made a massive error. I’ve already sent Mister Malfoy to meet with the Professor.”
Daphne mentally told Hope not to speak and to let her handle it as Snape can’t verbally abuse her like he can to Hope.
Hope agreed with her Mate and stayed quiet as the blonde spoke. “Professor Snape. You know that Professor’s Dumbledore and Flitwick have already discussed the terms of our arrangement to be taught as Professor Flitwick’s apprentices. You have no right to stop us from attending our Duelling classes. Let us pass now. Or face the full weight of the Most Ancient and Noble House Greengrass. Do you understand?”

Snape scowled at Daphne and looked back at his students.
“Very well. Miss Greengrass you may go.” He remarked with an annoyed drawl.
Snape faced Hope as a disgusted look was sketched into his expression. “Miss Mikaelson. You stay. Your lack of magical knowledge and experience will get you killed.”
Daphne didn’t leave at Snape’s dismissal.
“Mr Snape. You will allow both of us to leave now. Or I will make your life even more dreadful by asking my father to contact Lady Emrys and have her alter the Slytherin Wardstone yet again.” Snape’s eyes widened in disbelief at the threat his student had given him and the rest of the Slytherin House went dead silent as some of the students gulped loudly enough for Daphne to hear.
Daphne locked eyes with her sister, watching as the small smirk on Astoria’s face was hidden behind Occlumency shields her sister had taught her over the Summer holidays before school started up. Hope’s eyes caught the interaction and she smiled towards the ground, hiding her smile underneath her hair.

Professor Snape grumbled as he swooshed his cloak behind him, roughly making a snapping sound as he exited the common room. Daphne turned her icy glare to the Slytherin students in front of her and unsurprisingly all the girls parted, placing themselves tightly along the walls.
The boys were a little different, some collapsed to the ground in pain, lips merged shut as the Wardstone activated. Almost half of the boys and a couple of girls possessed a glazed look over their eyes as they robotically moved to their dorm rooms as the secondary precaution of the Wardstone came into effect.
Hope watched which students were picked out by the secondary ward and committed them to memory so she could recall who to challenge to a Wizard’s Duel if they continue to look at Daphne like a piece of meat.
Hope took a look around the common room for a moment before she casually strolled out of the Slytherin common room, Hope heard footsteps as Daphne walked beside her, still wearing her ‘Ice Queen’ mask.

The girls stayed silent as they made their way to the Charms classroom. As they approached the door they heard Malfoy throwing a tantrum at the Professor as Flitwick demanded the boy to leave.
Draco was insulting the Professor as the girls entered the room. Draco shouted at the girls to leave as this apprenticeship was rightfully his.
“Professor, by any chance could you possibly officiate a duel between myself and Malfoy? If I lose he takes my place. If he loses, he leaves this classroom, stops insulting you and never tries to join your Duelling class ever again.” Hope asked in a bored tone as she looked at the Professor.
Hope turned her gaze to Draco as she taunted the boy by attacking his pride. “Unless you’re afraid of a weak little Muggleborn Witch beating you in a Pureblood tradition? How shameful would it be, to not accept a duel from someone of a lesser house than you? The disgrace you would place on your family’s name?”
Draco’s face was turning more red by the second as Hope baited the boy.
Daphne’s face remained impassive outwardly but mentally she snorted loudly in Hope’s mind and started laughing. Flitwick wasn’t doing much better as he brought his fist in front of his mouth, covering his smirk realising the game Hope was playing with the rude Slytherin boy.

“How dare you speak to me like that?!” Draco screamed at her before turning to the Professor.
“You! Half-Breed! Officiate the duel! I accept your challenge! You Mudblood bitch!” He shouted out as he pulled out his wand.
“Start the duel now, Half-Breed.” He sneered angrily at the Duelling Champion.
“Very well. As a duelling official I hereby officiate the Wizard’s Duel between Draco Malfoy and Hope Mikaelson. Either one yields the other wins. The other method of winning is by knocking your opponent unconscious. This Duel will start immediately.” Flitwick announced as he erected a Duelling circle around the two combatants.

Draco wasted no time as he shot out various spells at her, not caring about the ferocity of the spells used. Some spells were innately dark in nature, to name some there was conjunctivitis curse, entrail-expelling curse and the blood-boiling curse. There were some other binding or restrictive spells like the leg-locker curse, full body-bind curse, jelly-fingers curse, jelly-legs curse and ridiculously enough a hair loss curse.
Hope didn’t even bother pulling out her wand, she just simply sidestepped all the spells coming at her. The spells were easy to dodge as Draco’s casting speed was extremely slow.
Hope slowly advanced on the blonde ponce as she ducked, swerved and slid out of the way of the incoming spells. Draco was exhausting himself by casting so many spells within a couple of minutes, Draco was already sweating as he gasped for breath to cast more spells.

“You shouldn't be an apprentice to a Duelling Master. You haven’t even cast a single spell. You’re weak. You--” A crunch sounded as Hope punched Malfoy in the face causing his wand to slide out of his hand and Malfoy’s insults came to a screeching halt as his blonde head snapped backwards.
“You hit me! You little--” Another punch cracked on Malfoy’s other cheek.
Hope sent a hard right jab to Draco’s nose, breaking it with a crunch. Malfoy screamed out in pain as his hands came up to hold his nose.
Hope threw a right cross at Malfoy’s face wishing to inflict as much damage to the blonde boy’s face as he dropped down to all fours groaning in pain. The Tribrid had a sadistic grin on her face, she held out her hand in a claw-like position.
Hope raised her hand in the air and slashed down through thin air. Draco cried out in pain as scratches appeared along Draco’s back, Hope’s magic clawed at the boy, cutting through clothing and flesh.
Blood started seeping into Draco’s white school shirt as he cried out, Hope scratched at the air again causing five more cuts to appear on his chest. Hope did this 3 more times. Whenever Draco began to open his mouth to possibly request to yield, Hope struck him again causing the Duel to continue as Draco hasn’t been knocked unconscious and he hasn’t yielded yet either.

Daphne tapped on Hope’s mental wall, Hope paused in her next strike and looked at her Mate. Hope sensed the request to end the Duel through Daphne’s emotions. Hope’s magic settled as she looked at her Mate allowing Hope to calm down as she turned her head to Malfoy.
Hope squatted down in front of Draco with a bored expression on her face. “Do you yield Draco?”
Draco coughed up blood as he looked at Hope in fear, he opened his mouth to speak but groaned in pain the second his mouth opened.
Hope sighed as she stood up, Hope flicked her wand into her wrist, pointing it at the boy and called out. “Stupify.”
The Prince of Slytherin collapsed to the ground like a sack of potatoes as the stunning spell knocked Draco out cold.

Professor Flitwick shook his head in embarrassment for the unconscious boy before reviving him. “Rennervate” The half Goblin called out.
As the blonde ponce woke up groaning, Flitwick announced with absolution. “The winner is Hope Mikaelson.”
The Professor looked at the defeated and bloody boy. “Draco Malfoy. You can no longer insult me as per your agreement to this Wizard’s Duel and you can no longer ever join my Duelling class.”
Another groan of agony sounded from the Slytherin boy.
The Professor cleared his throat. “Well with that out of the way. I want the two of you to cast a single spell and volley it back and forth until I get back from escorting Mister Malfoy to the Infirmary. If you volley one spell for 2 minutes without the spell dissipating or being set off. I want Hope to add in another spell. For every 2 minutes add in another spell until you reach 5 ongoing spells.”
“Yes, Professor.” The couple said in synchrony.

Once Flitwick levitated the blonde boy as he couldn’t currently walk in his beaten and battered condition. As Flitwick left the room Hope waved her hand at the door, closing it behind the Professor and Draco. Hope snapped her fingers bringing up her privacy ward, Hope then flicked her wrist summoning her wand to her hand.
Daphne also flicked her wrist, summoning her wand to her hand from the holster her father had gotten her on Hope’s behest. Hope shot out a silent minor stunning spell at Daphne, nothing that will hurt her but something that will entice her Mate to reflect back.
Daphne deliberately chose not to counter the first spell and gasped slightly as the spell felt like it pinched her lightly.
“Ow. Was that necessary?” Daphne asked as she rubbed her shoulder, trying to alleviate the pain.
“Probably. Flitwick would be upset if we didn’t use any spells that didn’t offer some reason to fight back.” Hope answered distractedly.
Daphne gave her an unamused look. “I wasn’t talking about the spell Hope.”
Hope sighed with a scowl on her face. “Draco deserved what he got.”
Lady Emrys shot another low powered stinging spell at Daphne, moving at a slower speed than what Hope would normally cast at. Daphne reflected the spell back at Hope using her wand as well, starting the volley.

“Why did you attack him like that? You had the fight won without even using any magic. Why use your magic to claw up Draco?” Daphne asked in concern as she deflected the 2nd spell Hope had cast at her.
Hope returned the spells back at Daphne by barely touching the magical spells with her wand. “Honestly, I wanted a little bit of vengeance. Since it was a Wizard’s Duel, I can’t be held under school regulations, so no actions can be taken against me from the school. If Lucius or Narcissa wish to retaliate they will have to challenge me to a Wizard’s Duel.”
Daphne sighed with irritation coursing through her tone, she glared at Hope demanding a better explanation. Hope bit her lip hard enough to draw blood as she fought her inner turmoils about telling Daphne the truth and her pride.

Apparently the Mate bond won out, as Hope opens her mouth the wound on Hope’s lip heals instantly. “Fine. I was pissed and took it out on the little piece of shit.”
Hope’s eyes glowed golden as she shot out a third stunning spell. “I can’t always control my anger and it is drawing closer to a full moon. I tend to be more aggressive and on edge around this time.”
Hope’s eyes returned to her natural sea-blue colour as shame filled her, Hope mentally returned the spells forgoing her wand.
“I’m sorry. If I scare you with the amount of violence I can wield and use without regret or guilt.” Hope admitted.

Daphne also forewent her wand as she started swatting the spells back with her hand. Hope added a fourth stupify to the volley as Daphne stared at Hope in sympathy, taking her time to consider her response.
“Hope. I’m not afraid of you. I could never be afraid of you. I worry for you, though.” Hope looked up, meeting Daphne’s light ice-blue eyes, scanning her Mate’s features for sincerity and recognising the truth of Daphne’s words.
Hope smiled slightly in relief.
“But Hope, you need to learn to control your anger. Otherwise your anger will get you in trouble and sometimes not even your Legendary status will protect you. You need to be careful darling.” Daphne worried over the universal-traveller.
Hope sighed sadly. “I know. I’ll work on it love.” Hope flung out a 5th stupify from her wand.

The girls deflected the 5 spells back with quick reflexes, continuing this for nearly 5 minutes. Hope was going to break the silence but when the smirk appeared on her face.
Daphne groaned out loudly with a slightly pained look on her face. “I really don’t trust that smirk. It either means you’re about to be snarky, mischievous or downright deadly and I don’t know which one I’d prefer.”
Hope laughed in mirth at her Mate’s description. “You have remarkable instincts to be able to read me so well.”
Hope started moving in a clockwise direction forcing her Mate to follow in Hope’s steps so she could rebound the spells back to Hope. “But I think this smirk falls into the first two categories.”
Daphne wanted to bang her head against a wall but made due with a low groan, just knowing whatever Hope was about to say would be inappropriate.

With her family’s signature smirk on her face Hope made her remark. “You know. The way you took down Snape and the Slytherin common room without a single spell being thrown was a magnificent display. Very sexy.”
Daphne almost missed a step as she started to blush. “And the fact you threatened them by using Lady Emrys almost had me bursting out laughing.”
Daphne used her ice magic on herself to control her blush and to cool herself down. “What? I can’t use my wife as a threat now? How boring.”
Daphne decided to change the battlefield slightly by creating a thin layer of frost on the ground, making the floor slippery. “Besides. I was too busy noticing the jealousy on your face and the anger your magic was exerting in waves. Why?”

Hope nearly slipped when Daphne added the layer of ice but that nearly wasn’t as bad as the outburst of magic that erupted almost 2 yards from her, shattering the icy floor when Daphne called her out.
Hope’s eyes glowed visibly as dark veins appeared on the sides of her temples. “That’s because the secondary ward for rape activated on nearly one-third of Slytherin House. Why? Because they saw you verbally spank them and the Professor with ease, all while looking like the perfect Pureblood Heiress.”
Daphne’s eyes widened in shock as her magic froze the 5 spells simultaneously, stopping the volley dead in its tracks as Hope continued with fierce glowing eyes. “They got off on that. Hell, if it makes you feel any better I saw at least 3 girls also head off as well. Maybe not all Slytherins are as pure as they like to think.”

“I am highly considering challenging them all to Wizarding Duels and taking my frustrations out on them that way.” Hope moved forward past the icy spells which shattered as Hope flung them into the ground.
Hope was now standing directly in front of her Mate before she tilted her neck in feigned curiosity. “This is how I bypass the wards on the Wardstone. I don’t plan on attacking them when their back is turned. I will face them head on in a Duel. So the wards don’t see me as a threat. I mean seriously. I think about killing or maiming a majority of the Slytherin students on the daily and I’m easily the most dangerous person at the school. So if I’m so dangerous and my reactions are out of control then why hasn’t the Slytherin Wardstone knocked me on my ass?”

Daphne gulped as Hope’s arms encircled her waist, her eyes losing their glow.
Daphne thought about what Hope said but it was a squeaky voice at the door that answered solemnly. “Because Hope does have control over her reactions. From what I heard, she only got upset after the Slytherin Wardstone came into effect and she told you why it happened. The students who wished to use you against your consent. It’s you, Miss Greengrass. You are her trigger.”
Daphne’s face came down in a scowl as Hope looked away in guilt, “Trigger?” The blonde Heiress asked.
“Yes. Werewolves are incredibly protective of their Mates. They gain clarity of mind in all other scenarios. But when faced with someone going after their Mate. They fight back. Hard. Deadly. The fact Hope didn’t kill the boy surprised me. I didn’t realise Mister Malfoy did something to anger Hope before the Duel. But I do believe he blew Daphne a kiss before the Duel started. Mister Malfoy was doomed to lose before the match even began.” Flitwick mentioned as he rubs his chin in thought.
“Actually, now that I think back on it. I’m immensely impressed that Hope hasn’t called in a mass amount of Wizard Duels against a majority of Slytherins, Gryffindors and maybe a few Ravenclaws.”

Daphne's eyes widened in surprise, then understanding. “Oh... So if Hope thinks I’m in danger…”
“She’ll kill them. No questions asked.” Flitwick finished the blonde’s thought process.
Daphne looked confused as she glanced over at Hope. “But I wasn’t in danger. Not today.”
Hope’s gaze met Daphne’s, the anger in Hope’s eyes diminishing as she stared into Daphne’s ice blue orbs. “No. But they did disrespect you. Some of them even thought about raping you. I will not allow that behaviour to go unanswered. It’s against my nature.”
“Sweet Merlin! Please don’t kill everyone. Not for me.” Daphne pleaded with watery eyes.
Hope’s sea-blue orbs filled with leniency as she regarded her Mate, taking her hands into her own. “I won’t. I promise I will not kill everyone but there are others that deserve to die like the Avery’s for Susan, Riddle for Harry and anyone who chooses to harm an innocent. You know I can’t stand idly by when I have the power to do something about it.”

“I know.” Daphne sniffled as she wrapped her arms around the Tribrid’s toned shoulders as she moved forward to kiss her Mate.
“Thank you for defending those you care about.”
Hope reluctantly moved back before Daphne could kiss her and pried herself out of Daphne’s embrace. The blonde-haired girl looked crestfallen until her wolf ears picked up footsteps, maybe 3 sets coming their way.
Hope groaned silently. “Snape’s coming with Dumbledore and probably Lucius, I think I hear that damn snake cane of his hitting the ground. This ought to be entertaining.”
Hope looked over to Flitwick. “Professor? Are you going to help me or try to expel me from the school?”
Flitwick looked up to meet Hope’s guarded gaze and Daphne’s questioning stare. “I’ll tell them the truth. Draco offered a Wizard’s Duel and Miss Mikaelson accepted. Simple. They can extrapolate as much as they wish but nothing will change the fact it was a Wizard’s Duel and Wizard’s Duels have their own rules and regulations that must be followed.”

Hope gave a small smile at the corner of her mouth. “Thank you Warrior Flitwick.”
Hope held up her right hand as she spoke with a smirk across her face. “Let the games begin.”
Hope snapped her fingers dismantling the privacy barrier.
Daphne shook her head in barely veiled exasperation before she straightened her clothes and brushed a loose strand of silky hair behind her ear. Daphne holstered her wand and leaned into the bannister with her arms clasped in front of her. She brought up her ice mask and Occulmancy shields knowing that at least 2 of the 3 people coming are skilled Legenimens and the other gave her the creeps.
Hope also put away her wand before making eye contact with Daphne and mouthing ‘sexy’ at the wife-to-be causing Daphne’s mask to break momentarily as she blushed for a second with a pleased smile on her face.
‘Quit breaking my mask darling’ Daphne directed with a playful glare before solidifying her Occlumency mask again.

Hope pursed her lips in amusement for a moment right before the Charms classroom door was shoved open, slamming hard against the stone wall behind it.
“How dare you harm my son!” Lucius exclaimed in anger as he pulled his wand from the end of his snake cane and pointed it at Hope.
“I demand satisfaction! I challenge y-” Snape brought his arm down on Mr Malfoy’s arm lowering the wand harshly.
“Perhaps you are acting emotionally.” Came the drawl from the bat-like professor, “Although, Headmaster. Now we know just how dangerous Miss Mikaelson is. It brings me to my deepest regret to suggest expulsion for Miss Mikaelson.”
Hope somehow managed not to roll her eyes at Snape’s heartfelt words to craftily have her removed from the school. Hope was about to respond to Snape but Professor Flitwick stepped forward.

“I’m afraid that won’t be necessary Professor Snape.” Flitwick replied strongly before facing Dumbledore.
“Headmaster. As you are fully aware, a Wizard's Duel, even if performed at the school, in the Ministry or in an abandoned street. The stipulations of the Duels must be followed and any injuries caused in a Duel are just that. Part of the Duel. They are not under purview of the rules from the location the Duel has taken place. Therefore you have no legal means to expel my newest apprentice.”
“That does not excuse the fact that she injured my son! I challenge that filthy Mudblood to a Wizard’s Duel!” Malfoy shouted as he pointed at Hope in hate.
‘Oh shit. Here we go again.’ Daphne groaned in annoyance.
Hope played her part as a scared 14 year old girl and started sputtering. “B-but you are a-a-an adult. H-ow… Wh-why would you ch-challenge a kid?”
A nasty grin spread on Lucius’ face. “You should have thought of that before you hurt my son. When I win this Duel you will leave this school forever.”
Hope noticed from the corner of her eye that Dumbledore and Snape shared a mischievous smile as Mr Malfoy was playing right into their hands and could remove Hope legally from the school.

A grandfatherly voice rang out. “I’m afraid, Miss Mikaelson, that you must compete in this Duel. Someone from a higher house than you has challenged you and if you refuse the stipulations of the Duel will be enforced. I will ask the House-Elves to start cleaning up your dorm.”
Once Hope heard Dumbledore’s dismissal she felt Daphne’s magic shudder violently in anger directed at Dumbledore and she sent a wave of her own magic to calm Daphne’s.
A blank look came over Hope’s face as she faced Malfoy Sr. “From what Professor Flitwick has told me recently. A Wizard’s Duel is made when stipulations are offered from both sides, not just one. So my stipulation is that you will remove yourself from the Hogwarts Board of Governors.”
All eyes were raised in disbelief at Hope’s words.
“So what do you say, Lucius? Do you still feel brave?” Hope gloated without interest.
Lucius’ face became beet red. “How dare you request something like that from me! You have no right!”
“Yes. She does.” Flitwick interrupted the blonde-haired man.
“Silence Half-Breed!”
Hope sucked in a frustrated breath as she voiced out in anger. “You know what? Add another stipulation. If I win you can never insult someone or another being for the rest of your life.”
Lucius just started laughing, but Hope was just over the events of this night so she decided to piss off Malfoy so he would accept.
“What’s the matter Mr Malfoy? Is there nothing else you want from the Mudblood who put your little brat of a son in the Infirmary. Bleeding and crying like a little baby?” Hope smirked at the older Malfoy, taunting him.

Malfoy Sr gritted his teeth in anger and made a new stipulation. “You know what. Why not? Only this stipulation works for me. If you accept this Duel I am allowed to cast spells that can theoretically kill you including an Unforgivable. What do you think about that?”
“Deal.” Hope replied, still smirking as she flicked her wrist and her wand appeared in her hand. “Professor Flitwick, could you authenticate this Wizard’s Duel?”
The half Goblin sighed in faux regret as he spoke. “Very well. Come further inside so there is more room for a Duel.”
Everyone moved further into the room before Flitwick erected another Duelling circle and called out to the other observers in the room. “As a duelling official I hereby officiate the Wizard’s Duel between Lucius Malfoy and Hope Mikaelson. Mr Malfoy is able to kill Miss Mikaelson if he wishes to and cast any spell, including the Unforgivables. The other method of winning is by knocking your opponent unconscious or forcing them to yield. This is the only option available to Miss Mikaelson. This Duel will start immediately.”

“Crucio!” Lucius spat out in anger.
Hope sidestepped the spell before raising her own wand at Malfoy and without a sound a powerful burst of magic shot out of Hope’s wand slamming into Malfoy’s poorly erected ‘protego’ brought up with a seconds notice.
The shield broke under the power of Hope’s spell and blasted into Malfoy with unimaginable force, rocketing Lucius backwards into the Duelling barrier with a painful thud.
Lucius fell to the ground with a splat and Hope murmured quietly but loud enough for everyone to hear in the incredibly quiet room, “Depulso.”
Snape and Dumbledore looked at Hope in absolute confusion and disbelief as their jaws dropped.
Flitwick cast a medical diagnostics charm on Lucius as he hadn't moved in 5 seconds, Flitwick almost snorted but was able to call out, “Rennervate.”
Malfoy Sr didn’t wake up which confused the other occupants in the room.
“Miss Mikaelson, your wand please?” Hope held out her wand and Flitwick cast “Prior Incantato” on Hope’s wand showing only the only spells recently used was depulso, minor stinging hexes and stupify.

“Well it appears that Mr Malfoy was knocked into the Duelling barrier so hard that his concussion is not magical based. Someone will need to take Mr Malfoy Sr to the Infirmary.” Flitwick concluded before announcing to Snape, Dumbledore and Daphne. “The winner is Hope Mikaelson. As per the stipulations made Lucius Malfoy can no longer insult any person or being ever again and he is no longer part of the Hogwarts Board of Governors.”
“Since this has been a very long day for you Miss Mikaelson we will finish today's Duelling lesson now and start up tomorrow with a fresh start.“ Flitwick announced to the 3rd year Slytherin girls.
“Hopefully without the delays next time around would be great.” Flitwick muttered under his breath.
“Very well Professor. I imagine we'll both see you tomorrow. Thank you for your time tonight. Sorry about all the drama.” Hope replied cordially before exiting.

Daphne caught up to Hope before they got too far away. “Hope, go for a run before returning to the Slytherin common room. You need a release. I can feel it. Go.”
Hope just nodded as she turned on heel and walked out of the castle into the Forbidden Forest, once she got far enough into the forest she stripped out of her clothing and shifted into wolf over the course of 10 minutes rather than within seconds as she needed the pain of her bones breaking and shifting to release her anger from the day.
Both of the Malfoy men have been partially neutered against their bigotry and hatred against some magical creatures, Malfoy Sr more than Jr but Hope thinks she can trick them into accepting more Wizarding Duels if they keep pissing her off. Dumbledore’s blatant disregard for Hope’s magical abilities and Snape’s… well Snape’s everything. Maybe Hope will offer Duels to Dumbledore and Snape once she announces her Legendary Status.
Hope gave a wolfish grin at the thought before running off into the Forbidden Forest with a cackling howl following her tracks.

Chapter Text

Once word spread through the castle about Lucius and Draco Malfoy both being released from the Infirmary the morning after the first Duelling class. The rumours flew between students and the Slytherins gave Hope a wide berth with wary looks as they moved even further away from her.
Daphne found the whole thing hilarious as there was a visible smile plastered on the ‘Ice Queen’s’ face which started a brand new rumour that caught even more attention then Hope duelling both of the Malfoy’s and winning.
During the next Duelling class Hope and Daphne burst into tears as they laughed their asses off in front of Professor Flitwick who was desperately trying not to laugh along with the 2 Slytherin girls. “Girls, please settle down! I know that the rumours are beyond ridiculous and hilarious but I would seriously like to start teaching you two for real now that we actually have the time.”
“Sorry Professor.” The girls chimed together as they calmed down and flicked out their wands, moving to opposite ends of the classroom waiting for instructions from the Professor.

Over the course of the next few weeks Hope met up with Bathsheda to speak to her about Runes and also informing the half Vampire about ‘The Original’ Vampires while Bathsheda told Hope about all the differences to her own species of Vampires. Their weaknesses like being allergic to garlic and their aversion to sunlight. Although due to Sheda’s witch traits, she has a resistance to sunlight but generally has to stay out of direct midday sunlight, otherwise she will begin to burn slowly and start to blister.
“Just curious but what is your diet? With your mixed heritage are you able to eat normally or do you need to consume blood?” Hope asked with a furrowed brow.
Babbling shrugged barely as she etched into another runestone as Hope powered the silence runestone to keep their conversation silent rather than having Hope erect privacy spells each time she enters a room. With Flitwick it wouldn’t be much of a leap if the Charms Professor erected his own wards to keep his Duelling classes secret.
“I can eat just about anything but I do need to drink blood maybe once a week? Thankfully I don’t need to drink human blood but I am drinking maybe a cup a week of Potion supplies. So I’ll probably need an alternative soon before someone catches on.”
Hope twitched her nose slightly. “I could ask my parents to send me blood discreetly and I could give them to you but that could be difficult. The other option is finding someone willing to be a human blood bag? But that could have ramifications of its own.”

Just before the Runes Professor could reply the door opened slowly and a head of blonde hair poked her head in.
“Hi Professor. Sorry to bother you but would I be able to join you and Miss Mikaelson for some extra credit?” Daphne asked from behind the mostly closed door.
Hope and Sheda exchanged a look before Bathsheda motioned the other girl inside. “That would be fine with me. I could use the extra hand actually. Come in.”
Daphne nodded slightly before entering the classroom slowly and closing the door behind her, Daphne looked over at Hope with a curious gaze as she raised an eyebrow at her as the blonde couldn’t sense her Mate’s privacy ward as she entered the room.

Hope held up a runestone. “Our conversation is private. No need to worry love.”
“Wonderful. Although if you do have something for me to do that would be great. I actually enjoy Ancient Runes.” Daphne asked the Professor as she moved forward to sit in the seat next to Hope.
Babbling laughed joyfully. “I’m glad you do. Otherwise asking you to help would be quite useless don’t you think?”
“Probably. So what were you two talking about before I arrived?” Daphne asked as she picked up a piece of parchment but the silence was deafening.
The blonde looked back and forth between the two partial Vampires. “Come on guys. It can’t be that bad… can it?”
“Not really. We were just discussing blood alternatives. I can’t keep using the blood from the Potions inventory. Snape will eventually notice the loss of stocks.” The half Vampire replied honestly as she created another fire protection runestone.

Daphne nodded her head slightly as she contributed. “You’re right. Snape will notice eventually he is meticulous about his inventory. So what are the other options? I mean Hope or I can get our parents to donate blood to the school but that would scream, ‘Hello there’s a Vampire here!’”
Hope and Sheda let out dual scoffs in agreement as Hope made a remark. “My love isn’t wrong. It’s not exactly discreet.”
“I know. But the other option was feeding off animals or people but that has its own problems.” Sheda mentioned with a groan.
Daphne looked up from the parchment when the room went quiet again. “Okay, I’m missing something. What is the issue?”
“Bloodlust.” The two part Vampires answered bluntly.
Daphne just blinked before facing Hope, silently requesting her to continue.
Hope sighed as she tapped her fingers on the desk absentmindedly. “Well bloodlust is exceptionally common among Vampires in any world I imagine. Blood to Vampires tastes like… ambrosia. It makes it near impossible to stop feeding once they start.”

“So how would you stop bloodlust from occurring?” Daphne asked as she placed the parchment down and gave her full attention to the other two occupants in the room.
Sheda tilted her head to the side. “Just curious but why are you concerned about my feeding habits?”
Hope noticed that Sheda didn’t make her comment to upset Daphne or piss off Hope so she stayed silent as she gave her Mate her undivided attention. “I just want to know what I could potentially be getting myself into with Hope… if she ever developed Vampiric traits. I want to know how to help.”
Hope has a grateful smile all over her face as she hears her Mate’s reasoning. “Thank you, love.”
Daphne just smiles back at her wife as Bathsheda smiles at the couple in front of her.
“You two are adorable.” Sheda remarked happily as she cupped her chin in her hand as she rested on her desk with a massive grin on her face.
Hope and Daphne just glared at the slightly older woman before Hope broke out into a smile. “Yeah. We are.”
Daphne scoffed lightly as she shook her head and smacked Hope’s shoulder. “Brat.”

“Anyhow. There is no way to stop bloodlust. The Vampire in question has to learn control.” Babbling explained nervously.
Hope furrowed her eyebrows as a thought crossed her mind. “Theoretically ‘The Original’ Vampires can compel other Vampires.”
Hope looked over to Sheda. “I could theoretically compel you to stop feeding from a living being or force you not to feel the bloodlust. But it’s a crutch, not a solution.”
“You’re also the Princess of the Vampires. There’s a possibility that you could already control me.” Sheda made a face of surprised clarity as her facial features scrunched together.
“You know the thought of you being able to control me doesn’t bother me at all. Actually it kind of fills me with relief.” The two 3rd years gave a curious glance to each other before turning back to the Runes Professor with incredulous looks on their faces.
“I’m serious. Hope is probably the one person I know proactively fighting for equal rights for Magical Creatures and Communities. If anyone had to control me, I’m glad it’s you.” Sheda mentioned with a slight smile.
“I’m not sure if that fills me with confidence or not.” Daphne remarks with a confused look on her face.
“Me neither.” Hope answered with a frown.

Sheda waved a hand in dismissal. “Currently I’m considering just hunting some animals bordering the Forbidden Forest. It’s the safest solution.”
Hope made a face as she made a disagreeing noise. “Actually the Magical Communities in the forest don’t take too kindly to strangers attacking the wildlife. I get a free pass as Queen of the Werewolves. A random Vampire that some creatures can identify as a Professor of the school would probably be seen as a threat. So not the best idea.”
Sheda grunted in displeasure.
Daphne lifted her hand for a second before putting it back down. “Sorry, my bad. But what if one of you compels a student to pour some of their blood into a cup, heal the wound, get a blood replenishing potion from the Infirmary then forgets the entire experience?”
The two hybrids shared another look before Hope answered. “It’s not a bad option in theory but there are too many variables when the compelled student makes the rounds.”
“Okay… What about your blood, Hope? Would Professor Babbling be able to drink your blood?” Daphne asks curiously.
Sheda backed away from the desk and retreated into another room with a burst of superspeed.

Daphne blinked as she felt her hair tickle her face from the superspeed. “What was that about?”
Hope pursed her lips as she was trying not to laugh at the events she just watched. “Uh… Well. Sheda and I discussed that option but the rules between two Vampires sharing blood is to create a Blood-Bond. Meaning she would be forever linked to me. Sheda bolted because she knows I would never do that, not to you.”
Daphne pursed her lips before breathing out a wordless, “Oh.”
Daphne bit her lip drawing blood from a tiny cut. “Ow.”
Hope’s Vampiric eyes spidered out at the sight of blood on her Mate’s lip. Daphne caught Hope’s eyes gasping quietly in surprise. Hope turned her face the other way and forced herself to breathe through her mouth to avoid smelling Daphne’s alluring blood.
“Darling? Are you okay?” Daphne asked with worry in her voice.
“Yeah. You smell divine… Sorry that was inappropriate.” Hope forced out in an awkward tone.
There was silence between the two women before the blonde-haired girl asked her Mate. “Would a Blood-Bond activate between a Witch and a Vampire? Like if you drank from me would there be a new bond be formed?”
Hope turned to face her Mate. “Between us. No. ‘The Originals’ don’t create Blood-Bonds. The only bonds we can create are Sire-Bonds and they only occur when an ‘Original’ turns a human or witch into a Vampire. Also Sheda explained that Blood-Bonds can only happen between Vampires. So I don’t want to offer my blood just in case.”

Daphne grinned slightly as she gripped the back of Hope’s neck.
“Wonderful. Then I have no issues in doing this.” Daphne murmured into Hope’s lips as she pulled the Tribrid into a kiss.
Hope moaned at the taste of Daphne’s blood hitting her tongue, Hope’s eyes shone golden while the whites of her eyes became blood-red and veins branched out across her temples. Fangs descended in Hope’s mouth scratching Daphne’s bottom lip, Daphne pulled back in shock when Hope’s teeth scratched her.
Daphne’s eyes went wide as she saw Hope’s face. “Whoa.”
Hope noticed her Mate staring at her before Hope felt the veins in the corner of her eyes and Hope squeezed her eyes shut as she tilted her head to the side, forcing the veins to disappear.
After a few moments Hope got control over her bloodlust, much faster than she was expecting and opened her eyes meeting Daphne’s ice blue eyes.
“Are you okay?” Daphne asked in puzzlement.
“Surprisingly, yes.” Hope answered with confusion written all over her face.
‘I think I’ve mentioned before that I would never wish to harm our Mate.’ Hope’s Vampiric side spoke to Hope in a bored tone.
Hope sighed in relief as she moved back to Daphne. “Thankfully my Vampiric side loves you. It makes it possible to bring my bloodlust under control very quickly. Although it slightly concerns me that my vampire fangs have shown up before my ‘death’. But then again, I’m glad that I don’t have to die to activate my Vampiric side by dying.”

Daphne cupped Hope’s face. “Trust me. I am beyond happy that you don't have to die to activate your Vampiric side… Wait, does that mean you need blood now?”
Hope opened her mouth to reply in the negative but closed it with a click before thinking about it for a moment before she mentally asked her Vampire side what she thinks and she sensed her Vampire side shrugged, unsure of the answer.
“Honestly… No clue. I’ll let you know if it becomes an issue.” Hope answered with a shrug.
“If it is a problem, feed from me.” The blonde-haired girl demanded from her Mate which made Hope’s eyes shoot up to meet Daphne’s eyes.
“Sorry? What?” Hope blinked in disbelief.
Daphne stood up and straddled Hope in the chair she was in, linking her arms behind her neck. “I said feed from me. You won’t hurt me and I trust you.”
Hope was stunned and couldn’t answer, she could only blink.
“Did I break you darling?” Daphne asked as she started running her hands down Hope’s shoulders.
The auburn haired girl only nodded slowly. Daphne just grinned before leaning into Hope’s neck and started kissing and nibbling at her neck. Hope moaned softly as Daphne’s lips played along Hope’s neck.
“Minx. We’ll discuss this later.”

Daphne leaned back with a laugh. “I bet we will.”
Daphne stopped laughing and captured Hope’s sea blue eyes with her own icy ones before continuing. “When we come back to this conversation you will feed from me, if you ever have to drink blood for a living because this soulmate bond of ours, is basically yelling at me to never let you feed from someone else.”
Hope hummed non-committedly before replying with a compromise. “If this is a problem we will come back to this conversation later. But as much as my Vampire side agrees with you, however my Wolf and Witch don’t want to use you as a blood bag. So I’ll enter my mind later today before bed, so my 3 sides can talk without worrying about school or remaining alert at all times and I’ll let you know what becomes of it. I promise.”
Daphne sighed but she nodded her head. “I’ll hold you to that… Should I offer my blood to Sheda?”
“Uh… Only if you want to.” ‘Sheda can’t bite Daphne or I’ll kill her.’ Hope pursed her lips together before relaying the message, “However Sheda can’t bite you.”
Daphne gave Hope a tilted look. “My Vampire is territorial and doesn’t want another Vampire biting my Mate.”
“Ah.” Daphne sat back a bit and her fingers played in Hope’s hair, “So how would this work?”
“Nelle’s taught me Healing spells so after you make an incision and bleed into a cup I can heal you straight away. Although I will probably start brewing blood replenishing potions for you as well… maybe… I mean Sheda only mentioned she drank a cup once a week.” Hope answered as she brought her hands up to rest on Daphne’s waist.
“Witches heal pretty quickly. If it’s only a cup a week I’ll be fine. Even if I’m feeding you too.” Hope groaned at Daphne’s suggestive yet unorthodox words.
Hope placed her head against Daphne’s shoulder and groaned. “Mischievous minx.”

This years’ Hallowe’en was possibly Hope’s most enjoyable due to the fact the Gryffindor portrait was attacked by Sirius Black earlier in the day. The entire school had to sleep in the Great Hall and the lines between school houses were nonexistent during this night bar the Slytherin’s who willingly separated themselves from the rest of the school.
Hope made her camp beside Susan, Hannah, Padma and Neville for a while before she heard a whimsical sigh from the 2nd years. Hope recognised the sigh as Luna’s so the Tribrid excused herself from her friends as she made her way over to Luna.
“Hey little moon.” Hope whispered as she finally made her way over to Luna while using low levelled notice me not charms.
“Hei håper. (Hey Hope.)” Smooth ancient Norwegian flowed out of the 2nd year Ravenclaw.
Hope grinned and chuckled silently as she threw her head back softly against the wall she was leaning against.
“Since when do you know ancient Norwegian?” Hope asks with a smile.
“I learned it for you. So I could speak to you in the native language of your family, your viking heritage. Keep them alive in your memory.” Luna replied with a cheerful smile.
“You’re sweet. Thank you.”

“How are things in the Eagle Tower? Are they getting better? Or worse?” Hope asked quietly in her family’s native language.
Luna forlornly sighed and cast her gaze to the ground. “Neither, I guess. They just ignore me now. Which I guess is better than being continuously bullied. So I don’t mind. But the quiet is lonely. I miss Cassandra. She would make school life bearable.”
Hope placed her hand on Luna’s shoulder and rubbed soothing circles into her back. “I’ve figured out how to make animals invisible like Myrddin and Alexandria. I’ve also learned that I can choose if I want someone to be able to see through the invisibility.”
Luna’s head shot up and turned to Hope in gratitude. “I would be forever grateful if you are able to hide Cassandra from the students and professors.”
“Sure. I’ll help. I’ll figure out the spell during Yule. It shouldn’t be too difficult to figure out.” Hope replied as she turned to give the younger girl room which Luna was already moving her body to lean into Hope’s larger body like a younger sibling would huddle up subconsciously for warmth and comfort.
“And I would do this in a heartbeat for you, little moon. I always will.”
“Always and Forever?” Luna asked shyly as she cuddled further into Hope afraid of the answer.
Hope turned her head to Luna’s head and placed a soft kiss on the crown of the younger blonde's head.
“Always and Forever.” Hope reiterated certainly and without doubt in her voice.
Luna sighed happily into Hope as she got more comfortable so she could fall asleep against Hope.

During the first Hogsmeade trip in November Daphne cast her own notice me not charms on herself and made it to Hope, calling her away from her friends. Hope informed her friends that she was going to head off on her own and meet up with them back at the school later.
However Susan and Neville tried to talk her out of going off on her own due to the increase of Dementors thanks to Sirius Black’s appearance at the school. Hope assured her friends she would be fine and not to worry.
Eventually Hope got away from her friends and met up with Daphne. “I’m surprised that it took you that long to get away.”
Hope waited until she cast her invisibility spell and her privacy wards before replying. “They care about me. So I don’t mind if it takes a few extra minutes to convince them to let me go.”
Daphne smiled and turned to look behind them to see Susan, Neville, Hannah, Su and Padma making their way around the corner looking for Hope. “Maybe you didn’t convince them as well as you thought.”

Hope shrugged but rolled her eyes playfully with a smile on her face. “Oh well. They won’t find us. You get to choose where we go this time.”
Daphne wrapped her arms around Hope’s neck. “Hmm… How about… Scotland? Like an actual muggle town?”
Hope snorted in amusement. “Maybe another week, love? Unless you want to go while everyone is still drunk from Oktoberfest?”
Daphne blinked then blanched. “Definitely another week for that country.”
The Pureblood Princess played with the fine hairs at the back of Hope’s neck before suggesting, “What about the Amazon? We could go for a run?”
“Sounds good. Do you want to try apparating?” Hope asked.
Daphne made an incredulous face and shook her head. “Nope. I don’t trust myself yet to try that. I’ll practise during Yule and Summer holidays with Nelle around to heal me if I spincher myself.”
“Alright. Ready in 3, 2, 1.” Hope answered before she counted down until she apparated herself and Daphne to South America.

While in the Amazon Forests Daphne spent a majority of her time as a tiger while Hope was a wolf for about an hour before shifting back to run alongside Daphne in human form switching between speeds as she played a game of catch with her Mate.
Suddenly Daphne transformed back into a human once she felt something change in her bond with Hope. Daphne looked at Hope in curiosity as she reached up to manoeuvre her blonde silky hair so it all rested over her right shoulder.
“Hope?” Daphne questioned quietly as she tilted her head to the right, exposing her bare neck to the partial Vampire.
Hope slowly shifted back, bones breaking loudly as her red-black veined eyes as she took in her Mate’s submissive appearance. Hope had kept her promise and spoke to her Vampire and Werewolf sides to discuss Hope’s potential bloodlust. She also spoke to Nicolas and Perenelle over the communication crystals Hope had gifted her parents for Yule last year.
Everyone she had talked to, including Luna, all told her to trust her Vampire and their Mate bond, that she would not harm Daphne.
Hope stared at her Mate before flashing in front of her in the blink of an eye. Daphne gasped softly at the speed Hope appeared in front of her, somehow completely dressed in her school uniform. Before Daphne could question how she managed to do that a literal growl sounded at her ear.

“Are you sure Daphne?” Hope asked with a deeper tone than what she would normally use, informing Daphne of just how much of Hope was now influenced by Hope’s Vampire.
“Y-yes.” Daphne stuttered out, but Hope could hear Daphne’s heartbeat. She knows Daphne’s stuttering was not due to fear. It was from anticipation of being bitten, her cheeks flushed pink in enthusiasm.
“One more time love. Without the stutter would be great. I wouldn’t want to think you don’t want to do this and are afraid of me.” The Vampire spoke casually as she ran her nose along the line of Daphne’s unblemished neck.
Daphne shivered in pleasure as Hope’s breath ghosted along her neck. “Fuck.” Daphne murmured quietly in appreciation.
“Yes Hope. I’m sure. You won’t hurt me. I can feel it in my bones and through our bond. Please. Take what you need from me darling.”
Hope brought her right hand up to trace lines up and down Daphne’s left side before coming to a stop on Daphne’s shoulder, gripping it slightly so she could push her Mate’s taller frame back slightly. Hope’s left hand slowly pushed Daphne up against a tree to stabilise her Mate and drew another gasp from the taller girl as her back collided strongly with the rough bark.
Hope trailed her left hand down Daphne’s right arm before reaching her fingers and entwining them with Daphne’s before moving their joint hands up the tree trunk so their hands are levelled with Daphne’s shoulders.

Hope purred into Daphne’s neck as she also pressed their bodies together tightly causing Daphne to moan as Hope kissed along the blonde witch’s neck before running her tongue across the line of her neck. “Mmm… You taste wonderful love.”
Daphne thrusted her hips up to grind against Hope’s to create friction.
“Hope.” Daphne moaned aloud as she gripped Hope’s left hand tighter trying to push back against Hope’s hand but the Tribrid held her still with her enhanced strength.
“Stay.” Hope purred against Daphne’s ear causing the young witch to tremble in anticipation then becoming pliant in Hope’s overwhelming embrace.
“There’s a good girl.” Hope praised the other girl.
Daphne whimpered as her knees buckled and arousal pooled in her stomach. “Please Hope? Please?”
“Bite you? Or release that pressure building within you?” Hope asked curiously as her fangs elongated in her mouth making her mouth water.
Daphne fisted her free hand beside her, not wishing to move as to appease her Mate.
“Both?” Daphne suggests breathlessly.

“Tempting I’ll admit. But I think our first time should include a bed. Sorry love. But I can make this very pleasurable for you.” Hope breathed out.
“You already are.” The blonde replied instantly with a moan.
The Tribrid nipped the blonde's left ear teasingly, drawing another moan from the taller girl before Hope rumbled a command in her ear. “Just remember to breathe love.”
Daphne sucked in an involuntary breath as she leaned her neck further to the side.
“Okay.” Daphne murmured in agreement.
The copper haired girl chuckled as she removed her right hand from Daphne’s shoulder so it could rest against the slim ribs of the blonde. Hope had also opened her mouth wide and brought it down slowly, smoothly puncturing two neat holes into Daphne’s neck.

Daphne moaned as Hope’s fangs pierced her neck. “Fuck.”
Daphne tightened her grip again on Hope’s hand and moved her other hand to Hope’s hip, gripping it so Daphne could grind against one of Hope’s thighs as Hope slowly, effortlessly and without pain, drank from the blonde’s neck. All Daphne could feel was euphoric pleasure.
Hope moaned as she lapped up the ambrosic blood from her Mate sending pleasurable vibrations through Daphne’s body as the veins from the corner of Hope’s eyes quickly vanished. Hope flicked her thumb absently across Daphne’s left erect nipple.
Daphne let out a groan as she came, her arousal flowed out of her in a tidal wave
“Holy shit!” The blonde gasped, her eyes rolling into the back of her head and Hope pulled away slightly as she licked up the remaining trails of blood.

“Are you alright Daphne?” Hope asked with more lucidity in her voice.
“Yes.” The blonde breathed out with a loss of breath as she leaned the back of her head against the tree, “Can you do that again?”
Hope rolled her eyes slightly as she gripped both of Daphne’s shoulders tightly as she backed away far enough to catch Daphne’s dilated pupils and the look of absolute pleasure across Daphne’s face.
“I think I won’t need to take any blood from you for a while and I’d prefer not to drink anymore of your blood unless I have to. So I guess you’ll have to wait… my sweet girl.” Hope answered before teasing her Mate.
Daphne groaned again as she came against the tree again, weaker than the first but still pleasurable.
Hope’s eyes widened and glowed golden as she smelled her Mate’s delicate arousal. “Minx.”
“Your fault. Not mine.” Daphne said as she ran her tongue over her lips, wetting them before continuing, “Are Vampire bites usually that arousing?”
“Nope.”

Daphne leaned forward to rest her forehead against Hope trying to reclaim her breath for a few minutes.
The blonde shot back suddenly as ice blue eyes wildly caught Hope’s slightly confused sea blue orbs. “Hang on. How are you going to feed at school? We can’t just disappear without a Hogsmeade weekend. Someone will notice.”
Hope thought about it for a moment before answering with a shrug. “Theoretically in Babbling or Flitwick’s classroom.”
Hope’s head tilted to the side before smirking.
“Or you could just come into my room.” Hope suggested as she wrapped her arms around Daphne.
“How? No one can get into your room. Not even me.” Daphne pouted at Hope as she returned the gesture by wrapping her hands around Hope’s neck loosely.
Hope rolled her eyes. “I didn’t know you wanted to come into my room. You should have mentioned something love. Otherwise I would’ve let you in earlier than now. But that would lead to more questions.”
Hope leaned up while Daphne filled the gap and kissed her Mate. “Like how can you get into my room? And why only you?”
“Duelling homework?” Daphne answered quickly.
“That could work. Good idea, love.” Hope replied but her ears picked up a jump in Daphne’s heartbeat and narrowed her eyes slightly before a teasing smirk shot onto her face.
“Oh no. Not that smirk.” Daphne remarked with a groan.
“Too bad love. But I think I picked up a kink of yours… Well, another one. You have some very submissive kinks for a Pureblood Princess love.” Hope murmured into Daphne’s ear while giving it a nip.

“Sweet Merlin! Quit that!” Daphne moaned out.
“Which part?” Hope asked as she started roaming her hands over Daphne’s clothed body. “Nipping you or calling you out?”
Daphne groaned as she relaxed in Hope’s hands as the Tribrid chuckled in amusement answering her own question. “Oh… It’s both. I guess that makes sense.”
“You are evil.” Daphne breathed out.
“What are my kinks that you are referring to?” Daphne asked with open curiosity across her face.
Hope chuckled as she released Daphne, moving away from her Mate. The Tribrid knew that mentioning Daphne’s preferences would most likely arouse Daphne again so she chose to create some distance between them for now.

“Hmm.” Hope hummed as she maintained eye contact with her Ice Queen, “Well the first one I noticed was your appreciation of legitimate appraisal of your appearance. My drawing when we first meet, for instance. You were so shocked but you were also immensely pleased by the results drawn of your true image. Not the Pureblood Princess or the Ice Queen but the girl beneath the masks.”
Daphne sucked in a breath as her fingers clawed into the tree behind her for stability.
“Next was the spanking comment when I told you I was Lady Emrys.” Hope smirked as her eyes raked down Daphne’s flustered body.
Daphne swallowed and looked down with a blush of embarrassment. “Your heartbeat skips a beat everytime I hold you against a wall or tree, restraining you softly… Who knows maybe you would like actual restraints?”

Daphne looked up with intrigue in her eyes but her cheeks and neck were red flushed with embarrassment, obviously Daphne was choosing not to use her ice magic to hide her embarrassment.
“Well isn’t that interesting. Maybe we will include scarves and tie you to the bed?” Hope suggested with a cheeky smile.
Daphne groaned in suspense.
“Yes please.” Daphne murmured under her breath and Hope tilted her head with a flirtatious grin on her face.
“Oh crap! You heard that!” Daphne called out as she buried her face into her hands.
Hope laughed cheerfully at her Mate. “Yes, I did. But another one of your kinks is that you enjoy being embarrassed, but only in private or with those you trust like our parents. So as much as you are hiding right now, it also turns you on.”
The blonde was about to take a step to Hope but the universal-traveller called out, “Prohibere.” freezing Daphne in place.
“Uh uh.” Hope scolded lightly as she shook her index finger on her ring finger, the reflection flashing of the silver band of the Emrys ring capturing Daphne’s attention as she tried to move. “If you come closer. I know that this day will end up with both of us naked, screaming each other’s names in pleasure. But we won’t be doing that yet. Not while you are coming off the high from an apparent addictive Vampire bite. I wasn’t expecting that response when I would bite you.”

Daphne grunted against the spell trying to move but unable to get out, “Finite Incantatem.” Daphne called out but she was unable to break the spell which for some reason made the blonde wetter as she stared longingly at Hope.
The Pureblood Heiress was biting her lip as she softly spoke. “Let me go darling?”
“Stay?” Hope asked cautiously as she looked over her Mate.
The blonde subtly nodded and Hope moved her hands to release the spell. “Another one…Praise. Good girl.”
Daphne moaned silently as she moved back against the tree to hold herself up. “I’m somewhat regretting asking you to tell me my sexual preferences. You are driving me crazy… and into a state of eternal arousal.”
Hope smirked. “Settle love. I think you need to take your mind off me for a while so we can travel back to Hogsmeade before it’s too late.”
Daphne groaned loudly. “But I don’t want to. I feel good and nothing can bring me down.”
Hope pursed her lips as she thought of a possible way to disturb Daphne enough to ruin her lobido. “How about… The possible future of Draco as your brother in law?”
A look of disgust wiped over Daphne’s face.
“Never mention that peacock with my sister ever again. No. Just eww. No.” The blonde blanched in clear dismissal.

Hope summoned some of Daphne’s clothes from home to change into as Hope turned to face the other way, “Daphne?” Hope called over her shoulder.
“Yeah?” The blonde responded as she was in the middle of changing her ruined underwear for a pair of clean undies.
“Would it be possible for your parents to invite mine to the Neutral Yule Ball this year? I don’t want them to go to France this time and be bombarded by French politics about an Heir.” Hope asked her Mate curiously.
Daphne was pulling up a pair of jeans when she considered her response. “Technically no. They would need to be a member of the Neutral Faction in Britain. I know you are but we are keeping that secret… So unless you have another way to be invited without using our rings.”

Daphne took a moment of silence to think of any other ways to get Hope to come to the Neutral Yule Ball in Britain before shaking her head sadly.
“I got nothing. Does that mean you will have to go to the French Yule Ball? Light or Neutral?” The Greengrass Heiress asked in curiosity as she doesn’t know which Faction the Flamel’s are a part of in France.
“Neutral and theoretically yes. The French know the Flamel’s have an Heir, so I’ll have to go unless I have a prior engagement.” Hope answered with a sigh.
Daphne had finished getting redressed and wrapped her arms around Hope’s back, resting her chin on Hope’s shoulder.
“Hmm… That’s an annoyance… Go to the French Neutral Yule Ball and hide?” Daphne suggested with a sigh.
Hope grunted. “Nah. I’d prefer not to go unless you were there…” Hope settled her hands on top of Daphne’s before apperating them back to Hogsmeade. “But I don’t think I’ll have a choice? Right?”
Daphne shook her head. “Not unless you announce yourself as Lady Emrys, then the answer is no.”
“Fuck.”
“Yep.”

Chapter Text

Harry had popped by the Library at the beginning of Winter to join Hope for a few minutes during one of their study periods to ask some questions about the Political Houses as he was unable to get any information on either, the Most Ancient and Noble Houses of Potter and Black. Unfortunately Neville was also unable to help him as he can’t explain House politics to another House but Harry had admitted to Neville about speaking to the Goblins about this. But they can’t give any actual help either.
The Goblins were also unable to emancipate Harry due to a Will left by the Potter’s sealed in the Family vault which can only be opened by the Head of House. Creating a conundrum Harry can’t get past.
The Most Ancient and Noble House of Black has similar restrictions as the Head of House is the only one able to confirm the hierarchy of the House.

Hope sighed in annoyance for Harry. “Well we both know why the Black’s would be impossible to prove but at the same time it also proves Sirius’ innocence as the Head of House ring would move to the next in line if the convict was trialled, proven guilty, then sent to Azkaban in that order.”
Harry’s head banged on the desk in frustration. “I also heard on the last Hogsmeade trip that Sirius is my Godfather from Professor McGonnagall so from what you told me over the Summer seems to be correct.”
Hope gave Harry a look. “What? You’ve the one who told me to triple check everything.”
Hope nodded her head in understanding. “That’s fair. I’m glad you took that advice to heart. It may save your life one day and show you who your enemies really are.”

Gryffindor’s Golden Boy tried to casually bring up Lupin’s concerns. “However I’ve heard that you are keeping secrets too.”
Hope turned to face him slightly, one eye meeting Harry’s.
“Everyone has secrets Harry.” Hope answered neutrally wondering where this conversation was going.
“That’s true. But what if this secret could endanger the school?” Harry asks cautiously.
Hope turned her full attention to the raven haired boy.
“What secret do you think I’m hiding that would endanger the school?” Hope asked stoically.
Harry winced at the tone Hope responded with.
“Uh… Werewolves?” Harry whispered with a grimace.
“You think I’m hiding a Werewolf?” Hope asks incredulously.
“Well… Actually… Someone suggested that you are a Werewolf?” Harry finishes with a reluctant breath.

“Harry.” Hope sighed in annoyance now realising that Professor Lupin or potentially Dumbledore are now using Harry to gain information about her that they are unable to figure out for themselves.
“Remember we studied Werewolves with Snape just before Hallowe’en?” Hope asked Harry who nodded slowly.
“Well use the information you know. Hermione said that Werewolves must shift on a full moon, right?”
“Yeah?” Harry replies in agreement.
“Well did you know that this is the first time in nearly 19 years that a full moon was on the same day as Hallowe’en?” Hope as the red trimmed boy, to which Harry shook his head.
“Then confirm it, then ask yourself. Where was I? Was I in the lockdown in the Great Hall for all to see? Or was I elsewhere?” Hope questioned the Boy-Who-Lived with a slightly frustrated tone.

“You were with the 2nd year Ravenclaw that Myrddin is protecting.” Hope raised her eyebrows at the boy with a questioning stare, “Uh… I notice things. I like to take notice of people.”
“People you want to protect or people you don’t trust?” Hope asked back with a knowing smile.
“Both.” Harry answered instantly.
“Which list do I fall in?” Hope asked with a small frown.
Harry scratched his forehead awkwardly for a few moments. “Regardless of my current behaviour and inquiry. You are one of the few people I trust. Sorry if I didn’t make you feel that way.”
“It’s fine. I understand.” Hope waved off before tapping her fingers on the desk.
“Would you have still trusted me if I was a Werewolf?”
Harry pursed his lips for a moment. “I feel like that is a dangerous question to answer until I know more about Werewolves, rather than a one-sided lesson with Snape.”
Hope just grinned before ruffling up Harry’s hair before patting him on the head as she stood up to walk away. “Good answer. I would suggest you look into that.”
“Huh?” Harry spluttered as he moved to tidy his hair.
“Hope?” He called out to Hope’s retreating back before being shushed by Madam Pince causing Harry to jump in surprise.

Hope stroked Alexandria’s feathers softly, methodically as she sat on her dormitory bed listening to her sunlight bird preen happily as Hope was reading a book Daphne had given to her from the Greengrass vault.
The book was about political strategies along with the rules and etiquettes required for Houses greater than the Noble and Ancient Houses. It also has the added benefit of being an interesting read in regards to the requirements needed for the leader of one of the political factions.
However the more Lady Emrys read the more pissed she was getting because the book was not giving her an option of going to the English Neutral Ball unless she announced herself as Lady Emrys.
But since the Flamel’s are a part of the French Neutral Faction they are required to go to France for the Yule Ball and since that the French Most Ancient and Noble House such as the Delacour family are aware the Flamel’s now have an Heir. Hope must go to France as well or she will be scrutinised along with the Flamel’s if she doesn’t show up.
Hope wasn’t going to do that to Nic and Nelle but she was upset that she couldn’t bring Daphne with her either since she was the daughter of the leader of the English Neutral Faction. The blonde couldn’t go anywhere else unless she was married to someone of a higher or equal House, which she was but Hope and Daphne haven’t announced their engagement nor Hope’s Legendary status.
So the girls were stuck between a rock and a hard place unless Hope chose to announce herself as the only member of a Legendary House, but that would bring more trouble for the girls than what it was worth at this time in their lives.

Hope growled under her breath, eyes glowing as she stood up to pace in her room, trying to calm herself. Hope was brought out of her pacing when she heard a knock at her door causing her to stop immediately and stare at the door in shock as this was the second time someone had knocked at her door.
“Mikaelson?” A cold but musical voice sounded through her door.
Hope’s heart skipped a beat as she opened her door to see her beautiful Mate standing at the door with her Ice Queen mask plastered securely on her face. Hope stood to the side, opening the door further so the taller girl could enter her room.
“You may as well come in, Greengrass. So we can work in private on our Duelling lessons without prying ears eavesdropping on us.” The Tribrid remarked with a smirk as she folded her arms over her chest, leaning against the door gently.

Daphne rolled her eyes so that only Hope could see before she walked into Hope’s room and Hope shut the door behind her Mate as soon as she entered far enough into her room.
“You know.” Hope started as she wrapped her arms around Daphne’s waist and rested her chin on the blonde’s shoulder.
The Tribrid whispered in the blonde’s ear. “Just hearing my last name coming out of your mouth sends goosebumps over my arms. You make my name sound sexy no matter which name you use.”
Daphne laughed gleefully as she leaned back into Hope’s embrace. “I’m glad that I can make your knees go weak by speaking just one of your names… Sorry about the coldness.”
Hope shook her head into the blonde's back as she happily inhaled her Mate’s wonderful scent of fresh snow, oranges and parchment. “Don’t worry about it. I know it was just for show.”
“I felt your magic earlier.” Daphne mentioned lightly as she turned in Hope’s arms to place her arms around Hope’s neck in a loose hold.
“You seem angry like lightning racing across the room. Unpredictable. What’s wrong darling?”

Hope gritted her teeth for a moment as her anger rushed back thinking about their political problems. “I read the book you gave me. I didn’t find any answers to join you for the Neutral Ball so I have to go to France without you since your father is the known head of the Neutral Faction and my parents are known members of the French Neutral Faction. So I have to join them this time as Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House Flamel.”
Hope moved her mouth over Daphne’s neck, fangs elongating and Hope grazed them along the blonde’s neck.
The Pureblood girl threw her head back in pleasure and murmured “Fuck” under her breath as Hope sank her fangs into Daphne’s neck for a few short moments before retracting them and drinking up the witch’s freely given blood.
Hope licked away the excess blood trails on Daphne’s neck before kissing over the bite mark. “Thank you, love.”
“Any time.” The blonde replied with a blissed out look on her face, “Like seriously any time.”
Hope snorted slightly.
“I’m starting to think that you enjoy being bitten more than kissed at this rate.” Daphne blinked a few times before she turned her head to the side, a thoughtful look on the aristocratic face.
Daphne turned back to Hope with a confused look on her face. “Do you want an honest answer to that?”
Hope pursed her lips before bursting out laughing, unable to keep her composure. Daphne joined in with Hope’s laughter, happy that Hope’s magic was much more calm than it was when the blonde first entered the room.

When Hope was able to stop laughing she released her Mate and sat on the edge of her bed moving the book over to her bedside table before looking back up at the blonde beauty. “No I don’t actually. But you would let me know if my bites ever hurt you. Right?”
Daphne gave a stunned look at Hope before he knelt on the floor in front of Hope taking both of the auburn haired girls hands into her own, tracing over her fingers. “Your bites don’t hurt me darling. In fact, I enjoy how they feel… I think the word you used was euphoric. The bites feel pleasurable to me.”
Daphne looked up to Hope’s partially intrigued face but the Tribred also had a look of exasperation on her face as she waited for Daphne to answer her question.
Daphne sighed and bent her head down to touch their joined hands.
“If you ever hurt me I’ll let you know… Unless I am actually enjoying a little bit of pain.” The blonde smirked as she answered with a seductive voice.
Hope’s sea coloured eyes met with Daphne’s extraordinary light blue eyes, Hope’s eyes glowed momentarily as her wolf made an appearance and a pur erupted from Hope’s throat.
“Minx.” A deep rumbling sound comes from the Tribrid’s chest.

The girls had talked for nearly 3 hours after dinner. It was the last weekend before the Yule holidays and they were discussing some plans on how to spend the holidays together. Hope mentioned that she didn’t want Daphne to devote all her time with her, that she had friends like Tracey and Blaise that she should at least visit during the holidays. While she met up with Susan, Hannah and Neville as they wanted to discuss some events happening at school mainly involving Potions and the Dementors.
Hope had asked Daphne what she should do in regards to the Ball since she had to go but she didn’t want any contracts drawn up between herself and another in the French Magical Community. Daphne had told Hope that the Flamel’s would be legally allowed to place Hope into a contract but since Hope has claimed emancipation without anyone actually knowing this, so the Flamel’s can’t place Hope into a contract without Hope’s explicit permission.

Hope sighed a breath of relief when she heard that but asked how she was supposed to hide her magic power and signature from the Veela that would be in the room. Hope had informed Daphne of the Delacour’s and that the French family were wishing to put one of their Veela daughters in a contract with Hope.
Daphne shrugged helplessly as she suggested rhetorically. “Just use one of your invisibility spells or notice me not charms. That way you showed up as you are required to do by political expectations but you don’t have to talk to anyone if you don’t want to. With the Veelas you unfortunately won’t be able to hide from them, in fact they may seek you out.”
“Well isn’t that just fucking great!” Hope replied sarcastically as she threw herself on her bed.

Professor Lupin along with Harry, Ron and Hermione had pulled Hope aside after the last Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson before the Yule holidays.
Harry had the decency to look sheepish as Hermione and Lupin looked at Hope in thinly veiled curiosity whereas Ron looked like he wanted to be anywhere other than next to a Slytherin.
“What’s wrong Professor?” Hope asked with an emotionless tone, internally Hope let out a frustrated sigh while her Vampire laughed her ass off and her Wolf was just pissed that this lesser Werewolf was trying to reveal Hope’s secret.
“Miss Mikaelson. I’ve received some interesting news that you are an unregistered Animagus and I am required to perform a spell to confirm if you are an Animagus.” Lupin said with a fake sigh.
Hope’s eyes caught Lupin’s light green eyes and glared at the Professor in utter annoyance. “Really?” Hope dramatically dragged out before looking over to Harry.
“I wonder who has been spreading these rumours about me? Because Harry had asked me if I was a Werewolf only 2 weeks ago and now I’m an Animagus.” Hope mentioned with a scowl on her face as she faced Lupin with an accusing glare.
Hope actually heard the DADA teacher gulp in fear.
“Someone is playing a joke on you Professor and I would suggest you stop before I ask Flitwick to join us so I can challenge you to a Wizard’s Duel.” Hope threatened as her eyes narrowed dangerously on the other Werewolf, her own Wolf rising to the challenge.

Lupin’s eyes widened as a subvocal growl left his throat at the threat from the 3rd year Slytherin. “Now, now. There is no need for that. Challenging a Professor to a Duel would not be a wise choice.”
Hope heard the growl and narrowed her eyes at the older wolf.
“I defeated Lucius Malfoy within a minute. I think I can handle myself quite well, Professor.” Hope met Harry’s surprised yet shocked emerald eyes before sighing and rolling her eyes in annoyance.
“Whatever. Test me! You won’t find anything because I am not an Animagus. So just get this over with and stop accusing me of being a mindless beast.” Hope exclaimed as she spread her arms wide dramatically as she was so over this interrogation.
Hermione looked scandalised at Hope as the normally calm Slytherin spoke back rudely to a Professor and Ron snarled at Hope as he pulled out his wand from his robes to point it at Hope. “Shut your slimy mouth you evil, sluty snake.”
Hope froze dangerously as she turned slowly to face the Weasley boy with eyes that reflected a raging sea. Hope was seconds away from challenging the red headed boy to a Duel before Harry pulled down on Ron’s arm, forcing the wand away from Hope.
“Ron! What are you doing?!” Harry shouted at his friend.
The Tribrid considered duelling the stupid boy but chose not to at this time as it would only hurt Harry. Hope knew that she would get her chance to duel the boy next year when Ron and Harry have their falling out due to Ronald's jealous insecurity.

“Try that again Ronald Weasley. I dare you.” Hope taunted with a devious smirk.
“I’d love to show you how I defeated Draco Malfoy without casting a single spell until Flitwick requested me to finish the Duel with a low-levelled stupify. Please offer me a Duel, Ronald. It would be a pleasure to kick your ass.” Hope’s Alpha tendencies got the better of her as she couldn’t let a clear challenge like that go unannounced.
Ron spluttered out more curses at Hope while Harry held the taller boy back and Harry gave a frustrated sigh as he looked at Hope with a disheartened look. Hope felt slightly guilty as she saw the black haired boy's defeated look on his face.
Hope brought a hand up to scratch her forehead as she gritted her teeth as she forced out a halfhearted apology. “Harry, Hermione. I apologise for my actions and words but I can’t say the same to Ronald as you both know that I rarely start these arguments between myself and Ronald. If Ronald wants an apology from me, he will need to apologise to me first.”
Hope faces the Professor with a blank face.
“Cast your spell to see if I’m an Animagus so we can go to lunch. Please.” The Wolf Queen added as an afterthought.
The elderly Werewolf pulled out his wand slowly and placed his wand parallel to Hope’s heart before muttering. “Animo revelio.”
The tip of Lupin’s wand flashed brightly then dimmed immediately indicating that Hope was not an Animagus.

Lupin looked completely stunned as the spell had failed. He was sure that Hope Mikaelson was either a wolf Animagus or a Werewolf but Harry had told him that he saw Hope during Hallowe’en speaking to the blonde Ravenclaw, Miss Lovegood throughout the night.
Since Hallowe’en fell on a full moon it proved Hope’s innocence on being a Werewolf otherwise she would have shifted into a Werewolf.
Remus had also taken his concerns to Dumbledore but even Dumbledore couldn’t figure out what Hope Mikaelson was. He knew that the girl should have been sent running from the school the second she was sorted into Slytherin. But the girl persevered and grew stronger than he was expecting.
The addition of Flitwick finally choosing to teach duelling again after 27 years but only for two students. Two Slytherin students. Dumbledore couldn’t believe his ear when he heard that Filius announced he was going to teach two Slytherins.
The Headmaster would have much preferred just about anybody else not in Slytherin. His Golden Trio in Gryffindor would have been his first choice. In fact Dumbledore had asked Filius to allow more students into the class but he denied the request!

Hope tooked the dumbfounded silence as her sign to leave and went to lunch without a backwards glance, still pissed about the events that just occured. When Hope sat down with the Hufflepuffs Daphne felt Hope’s magic spiralling, ready to be released.
‘Calm down Hope. Before you destroy the school.’ Daphne worriedly told her Mate through a mental link that Hope and Daphne had created when the Tribrid was teaching the witch how to access her magic properly without the use of a wand.
‘Can I kill Ronald Weasley, Daph? I promise he’s not important to the future… Or at least he won’t be in the future we help shape. He’s a petulant, immature little boy who deserves to die! Asshole!’ Hope vents as she angrily stabs her fork into a piece of pork with a hard clatter on the plate.
Susan looked over when she heard metal hitting ceramic almost sounding like Hope stabbed through the plate with how loud the sound was making the busty redhead jump in her seat as she turned to see a murderous look on Hope’s face.
“Hope? Please calm down!” Susan murmured quietly in Hope’s direction.
“By the look on your face, those wards that Lady Emrys placed on the Slytherins are going to activate and attack you. So please calm down.” Susan reminded her Slytherin friend.

Hope turned to Susan with a look of such indifference that the yellow-trimmed girl literally jerked back in instinctual fear. Hope saw Susan’s reaction causing the copper haired girl to release some of the tension from her body, her gaze softening as she looked at Susan.
“Sorry Sue. Someone pissed me off and I’m sorry you saw that.” Hope apologised with a calming breath.
Susan let out a jagged breath as her heartbeat relaxed and fell into a natural rhythm. “It’s alright. I’m just glad the wards didn’t activate on you.”
Hope met Susan’s blue eyes with an appreciative nod of her head before placing her chin into her hand leaning into the table with a forced smile. “So am I honestly.”
‘That doesn’t make me feel any better.’ Daphne added nervously.

“Just be careful, Hope. You don’t deserve to be attacked by the wards. So don’t give them a reason to.” The red haired witch mentioned cautiously as she placed a comforting hand on the Tribrid’s shoulder.
Hope's smile became more genuine until she saw Ronald Weasley and a frown formed on her face instantly so she turned her back to the newcomers. Susan noticed this and looked at the entrance to see the Gryffindor Golden Trio making their way into the Great Hall.
To the Hufflepuff girl Harry looked guilty as he stared at her friend’s back, however the look of utter contempt on Ron’s face was as clear as day. Susan subtly pulled out her wand to sit lazily in her right hand, just in case the loud mouthed boy chose to attack Hope behind her back.

Hope was standing in her room after spending time with Nic and Nelle for Yule. She had asked Daphne to come over about 2 hours earlier than when the French Neutral Ball was supposed to start so they could talk. The other reason Hope asked Daphne to show up early was to help Hope pick out a dress to wear.
Daphne stared shamelessly at her Mate’s nearly uncovered body as Hope was pacing back and forth in front of her wardrobe, dressed only in her underwear. A striking black cloth against tanned skin, alluring Daphne’s gaze to the Tribrid’s breasts, stomach, abs and ass.
The blonde eventually noticed after a few minutes that Hope had stopped moving and was staring at Daphne with a pleased smirk on her face.
Daphne blushed slightly before asking sheepishly. “Sorry. Did you ask me something?”
“I did.” Hope moved so she stood within arms reach of the blonde and gently laced her fingers with Daphne’s and dragged the pale hands seductively up her hips and body before releasing Daphne’s hands to cup the Witch’s exquisitely attractive face.
Daphne sighed heavily as she collapsed into Hope’s hold, gripping at Hope’s waist and massaging the smooth skin with her fingers.
“Daph?” Hope asked with a chuckle.
Daphne hummed and opened her ice coloured eyes to look up the line of Hope’s gorgeous body, as she met with Hope’s sea-blue orbs which held a mischievous glint.
“What?” Daphne asked, flabbergasted as she lost her concentration again while ogling Hope.

Hope let out a playful laugh.
“Pay attention, love.” Hope said as she removed a hand from her Mate’s face snapping her fingers in front of the blonde's face causing Daphne to blink rapidly as she focused on Hope’s face.
“Sorry. You have my undivided attention. So long as I don’t look down because you are too sexy for your own good.” Daphne mentioned as she ran her hands up and down Hope’s naked sides.
Hope moaned softly at the feel of Daphne’s chilled hands on her body but kept focus on the blonde in front of her.
“Thank you, love. Now what dress should I wear?” The Tribrid asked as she looked over her shoulder to her wardrobe looking at the 5 dresses which were lined along the doorframe.
Daphne looked over Hope’s shoulder to the door with the dresses hanging on it.
“Something that I get to see you in.” The blonde murmured in jealousy.

Hope turned back to Daphne with a chuckle mixed with a flirtatious smile and an all knowing look. “Now you know how I feel at school when everybody stares at you like you are their possession. Besides, you will be seeing me in all these dresses over the years.”
“That may be true but I don’t want anyone else to see you in these dresses. Because I know that everyone will be staring at you. Objectifying you and knowing that pisses me off especially since I won’t be there to threaten all the hormonal assholes that dare to place their hands on you.” The blonde witch says with a displeased look on her face.
Hope ran her thumbs over Daphne’s cheekbones with a determined look on her face. “Trust me, I feel exactly the same way.”
Hope placed a kiss on Daphne’s forehead leaving her lips lingering over Daphne’s head. “If anyone touches you. Kick their ass and hex them out of the house or I’ll get your father to do it. Since he still wants to be in charge of the Neutral Faction he’ll do almost anything I ask.”
“No talking about my father when you are naked.” Daphne remarked strongly.
“Then just to be safe, no talking about politics while in bed.” Hope countered.
Daphne rolled her eyes as she snarkily responded. “Then I guess we will have nothing to talk about.”

Daphne looked back over to the dresses, they were all floor length gowns in different colours black, burgundy, emerald green, sapphire blue and amethyst purple.
“Try the burgundy.” Daphne suggested.
Hope turned back to the dresses and stood up straight before snapping her fingers. Dressing herself in the burgundy dress in the blink of an eye.
Daphne blinked slowly as she stared in stunned astonishment at the Tribrid. Daphne trailed her eyes appraisingly over Hope’s form. Hope looked like an irresistible siren in that dress in Daphne’s professional opinion.

The dress hung loosely on Hope’s shoulders drawing across Hope’s torso showing a generous amount of cleavage while still being modest, the dress clung to Hope’s waist like a second skin before flowing smoothly down the auburn haired girl's toned legs. There were slits running along the line of the sides of both legs giving Hope room to manoeuvre without feeling restricted and showing tanned skin on her legs.
“So… How do I look?” Hope asked as she brushed some of her hair behind her ear with a nervous smile.
“Remarkable.” Daphne replied instantly in awe.
“Are you sure I can’t join you?” The blonde added breathlessly.
Hope smiled in relief.
“Unfortunately we both know the answer to that question.” Hope replied solemnly with a sad smile.

There was a silence in the room as Daphne took in her extraordinary girlfriend. Hope walked over to Daphne and offered her hands to the blonde, Daphne placed her hands in Hope’s with hesitation and Hope pulled the blonde witch up to her feet. Hope moved around her Mate so she was standing behind her, placing her hands on Daphne’s shoulders and slightly urging her to step to the left so she was standing in front of a mirror.
Through the reflection Daphne saw Hope’s mouth lingering next to her ear and Hope breathed softly into the blonde’s ear. “I’m trying to picture which colour would best suit you. My brain is telling me that the 4 colours hanging on the doorframe would all suit you. But I know I will be dancing with you at the next Yule Ball. So with that in mind.”
Hope snapped her fingers again and Daphne saw the change in the mirror and gasped unexpectedly.

Daphne looked at her reflection and took in the black dress that she was now dressed in due to Hope’s magic. The dress now that Daphne was wearing it felt utterly comfortable like the dress was made from black clouds. The dress only had a single shoulder strap that crossed from the left side of the material and up, covering her chest before looping over her right shoulder and making its return trip to the left hand side of the dress.
Daphne also noted how there were stones embedded into the dress travelling around her hips, on closer inspection Daphne realised that the stones were onyx and diamonds, they were littering the dress in glittering sparkles. The skirt of the dress fell down her long legs in folded waves giving Daphne plenty of room to move.
Hope placed her chin on Daphne’s left shoulder and looked at the mirror taking in her Mate.
“God. You look absolutely stunning.” Hope stated with the biggest smile on her face.

“I know that we can’t go to each other’s Balls, but can you sleep here with me tonight? That way I can still give you a dance?” Hope asked with an unfathomable smile.
“I’d love to… Also thank you for the dress. I actually feel comfortable for a change.” Daphne remarked happily as she turned smoothly, the skirt of the dress flowing softly around her and her hands gliding down the smooth material.
Hope narrowed her eyes slightly at the wording Daphne chose to use but decided to let it go, for now.
“I’m glad. If you want any new dresses let me know and we will organise a trip out with you to get new clothing if you want?” Hope offered.
“I’ll think about it…” Daphne replied with a cautious tone as she saw Hope’s frown, so she decided to change the subject.
“We still have an hour before you have to leave and we are already dressed. What should we do in the meantime?” The Consort Emrys asked her Mate.
Hope walked over to her desk and picked up a couple of sketchbooks along with some pencils before handing some of the materials off to Daphne.
Daphne grinned as she took the items and moved over to a wall to lean against as Hope sat elegantly on the edge of the bed. Daphne has absolutely no idea how Hope makes sitting on the edge of the bed undeniably appealing in a formal dress but she somehow managed it.

After what seemed like a few minutes to the girls there was a knock on the door drawing both of their attention to the closed door.
Hope felt the magic in the air to determine who was and called out when she sensed rosemary, apples and fresh linen. “Come in mum.”
Perenelle opened the door and was about to tell Hope that they had to leave shortly but she came up short when she saw the two girls, the ageless Healer brought up her hand to her mouth as she took a gasp. “Mon Dieu. You two look absolutely bewitching.”
Hope and Daphne smiled at the older woman before answering, “Thank you mum/Nelle.” The Hogwarts students said together.
Hope looked her mother up and down before letting out a low wolf whistle. “Looking good mum.”
Perenelle was dressed in a 3 quarter length silver ball gown, shimmering like a rainbow in the light. However unlike Hope or Daphne’s dresses, Perenelle’s dress doesn’t have any shoulder straps, the gown wraps securely across Perenelle’s breasts leaving little to the imagination as the material of the gown almost looks see-through.
Daphne looked at Perenelle with a slightly intrigued face before asking curiously. “Just wondering but how does Nic handle you looking like that in a room full of men?”

Nicolas took that as his sign to enter as he was listening in and answered Daphne’s question. “Honestly I don’t handle it very well. But I deal with it because I trust my wife with all my heart.”
When Nicolas got far enough into the room he saw the young couple before staring at them with a slack jaw. “Mon Dieu. You two look amazing.”
Hope rolled her eyes good naturedly.
“Aw you’re making us blush.” Hope bantered with the immortal Alchemist.
Daphne grinned along with her Mate’s words before snickering jovially. “As he should, the man looks handsome in a tux and you know it’s true when a Witch’s Witch admits that.”
Nicolas started stuttering as he gripped his silver tie pulling at it nervously and his face turned red while Perenelle looked on in amusement. Hope shook her head lightly as Mryddin and Alexandria flew into Hope’s room to perch themselves on Daphne and Hope’s shoulders respectively, their claws lightly touching their bare skin.
Hope brought her hand up to stroke Alexandria’s golden feathers as she asked politely. “So… I’m assuming it’s time to go?”

Nicolas and Perenelle just nodded slightly and gestured to the door. Hope sighed and placed a cloaking charm on the two mythical birds. “Myrddin? Can you stay with Daphne for me?”
The midnight Phoenix thrills and bobs his head.
“Alexandria. You are with me.” The golden Thunderbird chirps her joy happily.
Hope glides over to Daphne and places her hands lightly on the blonde’s shoulders brushing her thumb over Daphne’s bare shoulder, committing the smooth, perfect skin to memory as she connects her gaze with her lover.
“I will see you tonight. Even if no one else can see me. You will. I love you Daphne Greengrass.” Hope lovingly informs her wife-to-be.
Daphne gave a smile that matched Alexandria’s bright feathers before she leaned forward and kissed Hope for a moment before pulling back. “I love you, Hope. I’ll see you later tonight.”
Hope sighed as she made her way to her parents. “How are we making our way to France? Portkey? Floo? Apparition? Hell, do you want to travel by Phoenix or Thunderbird travel?”
The Flamel’s snorted and Nicolas chuckled a reply. “I think Phoenix or Thunderbird travel would be a little too conspicuous. We will apparate. Floo travel is becoming too easy to track.”
“Cool.” Hope joined hands with Nicolas as Perenelle took Nic’s other hand.
“I hope you have fun tonight love.” Hope added with a small smile.
“You too. Try not to get distracted by the Veela.” Daphne joked and Hope groaned as she buried her head into Nicolas’ shoulder. Perenelle and Nicolas laughed at the coppery auburn haired girl, even Myrddin and Alexandria were singing in amusement.
“You’re all assholes.”

With the crack of an apparition and a squeeze through a tube later Nicolas, Perenelle and Hope appeared outside a large estate and whistled low under her breath. “Okay this is impressive.” Hope looked over to her parents before delivering a joke to break the tension. “Are they overcompensating for something?”
Nicolas chuckled and Perenelle shook her head in exasperation. “Normally I would say yes. But the Delacour’s are already in a position of power. Both within the Magical Creatures Community and the French Wizarding Politics… So no?
“I’ll be under a notice me not ward but you two will be able to see me.” Hope mentioned as she started making her way up the stairs like a woman on a mission, Alexandria had her chest puffed out proudly even though she was invisible as Hope ascended the steps.
Nicolas and Perenelle exchanged looks before following Hope up the stairs, arm in arm with amused looks on their faces.

The first thing Hope noticed when she entered the room was the excessive amount of smells. All the different scents mingling together, some bouncing off each other, like they were repelled by the very essence of some of the other scents. Hope turned her head to the side, squinting her eyes shut trying not to breathe until a small thrill sounds in her ear. Hope opened her eyes to see Alexandria.
Hope used the same trick that Professor Sprout taught her, focus on one thing, one scent. So Hope focused her sense of smell onto Alexandria, taking in the scent of rain, ozone, air and lightning.
Hope took a deep breath as she let Alexandria’s natural rainy scent wash over her. “Thank you, Alexandria. I needed that.”
The sunlight bird let out a calming cherp and rubbed her head against Hope’s cheek.
Hope turned her attention back to the formal ball and took in all the elegant gowns and dress robes.
“Well, isn’t this fancy?” The Tribrid mentions to the Thunderbird casually.
The golden bird thrills quietly as she rolls her eyes.

Hope watched as couples danced and chatted, all while making political alliances and small talk. Hope noticed as Nicolas and Perenelle made their way over to a couple that looked like they were roughly in their late 30’s early 40’s.
Both of the men took the hand of the opposite partner’s hand and placed a kiss onto the back of it with a small bow.
Hope gave a small smirk as she watched the interaction.
“They are all class.” Hope murmured as she picked up a glass off of a levitating tray which was carrying some sort of alcoholic drink.
Hope brought the glass to her lips and took a sip before moaning.
“Oh this is the good stuff. Château Margaux in it’s 50’s or 60’s. Excellent.” Hope recalled from one of her happy memories with her Aunt Rebekah.

An angelic voice coated in magic called out behind her in French. “Aren’t you a little young to be drinking?”
Hope tilted her head to the side as she felt the seductive magic trying to allure her to give into temptation.
“If I’m a little too young for alcohol then why are you pumping out pheromones like you are trying to seduce me?” Hope replied in a French drawl as she turned around to face a breathtaking girl, about a head taller than Hope and a little taller than Daphne, with silky white-gold hair flowing like a waterfall down her back.
“I wanted to know why such a young girl was hiding under such a strong notice me not charm. I thought my magic was playing tricks on me when I felt your power.” The golden girl remarked with haughty curiosity.
Hope took in the girl’s appearance, realising this would be Fleur Delacour so Hope did what any sane person would do, tease the Veela.

“Your magic may be playing tricks on you. You are only a baby afterall.” Hope taunted lightly with a tiny chuckle, “Let me guess. You’ve only recently completed your transformation into a Veela or part-Veela? Right?”
The girl looked both relatively pissed and intrigued at the same time which shouldn’t look as attractive as it does on Fleur’s face. “You can’t possibly know that.”
Hope brought the wine glass up again and finished it off in one gulp before placing it on a tray and exchanging it for a new glass. “No. I don’t. But your posture gives you away. You haven’t grown into the confidence I expected from a Veela. So I just assumed you were young.”
The French girl picked up her own glass of wine from the floating tray and took a sip.
“Not a bad conclusion. I’m Fleur Delacour.” The Veela proudly remarked with a small curtsy.
Hope raises her glass and bows her head slightly.
“Pleasure to meet one of the hosts of the evening. I’m Hope Mikaelson.” Hope remembering her lessons on etiquette she got from Daphne and her Aunt Rebekah.
The Tribrid took the Veela’s free hand, turning it over so she could place a chaste kiss on the back before releasing the hand gently like she watched Nic do no more than 5 minutes ago.

Fleur tilted her head to the side as she regarded the light auburn haired girl with suspicion, but also with an underlying tone of relief. “Not many people have the resistance you do against a Veela’s allure. How are you doing that?”
“Sorry. Trade secret.” Hope replied dismissively, she refocused her gaze on the elder Delacours. The man looked like he was in his element as he traded pleasantries with the Flamel’s, however the woman was looking over in her and Fleur's direction. Hope made a chuffing noise under her breath as she took another sip of wine.
“What’s so funny?” The older girl asked with a scowl as she saw the direction the other girl was looking in.
“Nothing. I just didn’t realise how attuned Veela’s are to magical auras. I see that your mother has located me as well.” The Tribrid replied smoothly as she returned her attention back to Fleur.
“Who are the people that your parents are speaking to anyway?” Hope asked with faux curiosity.
Fleur took another glance in the parents direction to see if she could answer the girls question but when she recognised them as the Flamel’s the older girl clammed up. “No one that you need to worry about. If you’ll excuse me, my parents wish to speak to me.”

Hope watched in amusement as she leaned against a wall as the show played out. She could tell that the Flamel’s informed the Delacours that their Heir was at the Ball tonight but they were not going to force them to come out into the open against their will. Hope appreciated that her parents did not use gender specific pronouns and gave a smirk.
At one stage during the night Hope got bored and dropped her notice me not charm and decided to accept some dances from some suitors as she listened to them talk about their jobs trying to impress her, even though she was underage.
Hope removed her hands from her dance partners when they got too handsy and informed them that she was engaged and off the market. A few boys somewhere around her age chose to press their luck by continuously trying to ask Hope out, until they suddenly collapsed to the ground in a deep sleep as Hope whispered the spell ‘Ad somnum.’

Hope checked the time on the large clock hanging above a bannister and groaned when she saw that there was still 30 minutes to go. Hope was about to reapply her notice me not charm until she felt and smelt what she believed to be lust mixed with lavender and jasmine.
“Hello again Miss Delacour. How can I be of service?” Hope asks with some repressed snark leftover from the idiot that couldn’t understand the word no.
“You are very sensitive to me if you can tell when I am coming up from behind you.” A smug voice echoed out flirtatiously.
Hope turned her head to face the Veela with a heavy sigh. “And I will tell you the same thing I have told everyone else who has flirted with me,” Hope held up her left hand showcasing her left ring finger, “I am spoken for.”
“I know. I’ve seen you send everyone else packing with their tails between their legs.” Fleur admitted with a sigh.
“I kind of wish I knew how to do that. It would make these gatherings so much easier.”
The golden haired girl gave a pleading look to the other girl as she softly requested. “Could you put up your ward again?”

Hope flinched in shock before giving the older girl a look asking ‘and why should I do that for you’, the Veela sighed in exhaustion. “Because when I spoke to you earlier your ward also covered me and I was able to breathe for the first time tonight. Please? It’s too much.”
Hope muttered under her breath erecting a ward. “So I was right? You are new?”
The liquid gold-haired girl with sky blue eyes etched into a pristine face let out a pleased noise as she relaxed her body and her magic.
Hope sucked in an involuntary breath of lustful air before shaking her head quickly to clear her mind.
“Man, that’s strong when you’re not actively holding back.” Hope remarked as she rubbed her sensitive nose.
Fleur’s eyes widened as she almost pulled back her magic since she forgot she wasn’t actually alone, until she noticed that the coppery auburn haired girl stayed in place with a clear mind. “That’s incredible. You can fight off my natural allure. That is near impossible.” The Veela murmured quietly in amazement.
“Glad I can break the mould.” Hope replied with a smirk.

The girls surprisingly became friends even though Hope was planning on ignoring the older Delacour but something just drew Hope to the older girl, a kinship of some sort. Hope wasn’t sure what.
Thankfully Fleur’s parents who she learned were Sebatsian and Apolline did not come over to Hope to introduce themselves as they seemed preoccupied looking for the Flamel Heir.
Hope had bid farewell to Fleur and left the Ball before placing a stronger notice me not charm on herself and she let Alexandria lightning travel them to Greengrass manor, bypassing the wards of the Greengrass’ home.
Hope asked for Alexandria to fly over to Daphne to get her attention. Daphne had seen the incoming golden Thunderbird and leaned her head slightly against Mryddin to give the younger bird more landing space.
Daphne had felt her Mate arrive and was waiting for her to make her appearance but Hope was standing off to the side, leaning against the wall with a lazy smile on her face as she stared at her lover in total adoration.

Hope had stayed out of the way for the rest of this Ball but when all the guests left Hope dropped her ward and scooped her blonde beauty into a hug before apparting back to the Flamel residence.
As they arrived in the lounge room, Nicolas and Perenelle jumped slightly in their chairs at the girl's sudden appearance.
“Hey. So how was your time with the Delacours?” Hope asked cheekily as Myrddin and Alexandria flew off outside.
Perenelle gave Hope one of the most unamused faces Hope had ever seen which made Hope purse her lips tightly together to keep herself from bursting out in laughter. “Very frustrating. But thankfully they still don’t know who you are… Unless you told the eldest Delacour daughter?” Nelle asked with a suggestive eyebrow.

Hope let out an amused laugh. “Nah, she had no clue. Fleur was just impressed with my power and my ability to ignore Veela allure.”
Daphne was frowning as she heard Hope spent most of her time with a Veela but when she heard Hope’s last remark she had a massive grin plastered on her face. “The allure doesn’t affect you?”
Hope clicked her tongue.
“No. It affects me but I can ignore it.” Hope amended.
“Eh, schematics. So long as no Veela can turn you into a mindless puddle of lust, I don’t really care.” Daphne replied with a grin.
Hope laughed as she linked arms with her Mate and pulled her off towards her bedroom. “Night Nic. Night Nelle.”
“Good night, Hope. Good night, Daphne.” Both Nicolas and Perenelle called out to their backs.
“Good night Mr and Mrs Flamel.” Daphne called out as she entered Hope’s room.

As the two girls walked into the room Hope closed the door quietly behind them and Hope turned to face Daphne with admiration in her eyes.
“Well this was a long night.” The auburn haired girl sighed as she wrapped her arms around Daphne’s waist, burying her face in the crook of her Mate’s neck.
Daphne’s arms instinctually returned the embrace, clutching at the soft fabric under her fingers tightly. “Not as long as my night was without you. Do you want to tell me about the Veela?”
“I’ll tell you everything tomorrow. I promise. As you know I wasn’t affected by her thrall but I did relate to her on a personal level… I feel as if she could be a potential friend but I’ll relay why I think that later. But for tonight, I just want to end this day with you in my arms.” Hope breathed into unblemished skin.
“Soon darling. First I want a bath or shower. I don’t really care at this time. Whichever involves less effort.” Daphne mentioned with a yawn.
Hope scoffed playfully. “A shower would be faster but involves more effort. Bath, less effort but potentially you could fall asleep in the tub.”
Daphne pulled back and placed a hand on Hope’s cheek.
“Who said I would be bathing alone?” The blonde asked in a vexing tone and a raised eyebrow.

Hope’s head shot up as she backed up slightly so she could look at Daphne. “Are you sure?”
Daphne took her bottom lip between her teeth and nodded once as she moved away from Hope bringing up her fingers up under her left armpit gripping the zipper and pulling it down to her hip.
Hope watched in avid fascination as her Mate began to strip in front of her eyes, she watched the black gown fall down the taller girl's lean and grateful frame. Leaving Daphne clad in only in a white strapless bra and matching panties with a blush travelling all over her body.
Hope licked her lips as she dedicated this moment to memory. Hope was somewhat right about how fit Daphne was under her loose shirt when the couple were in the Canadian wilderness but she was also so very wrong. Daphne was so much more exquisite than her mind could even comprehend.

The Tribrid blinked with glazed eyes for a moment before her eyes glowed golden and her focus returned to the present.
“Daphne, you are the picture of decadence and beauty.” Hope complimented the half naked girl.
Daphne gave a shy smile as she brought her hands behind her back to unclasp her bra, letting it fall to the floor as the blonde stood awkwardly trying not to cover herself.
Hope saw how uncomfortable her lover looked and moved forward slowly, calmly as not to frighten her Mate. “Daphne. Relax and look at me, love. There is nothing to fear. Not from me.”
When Hope was within touching distance from Daphne she stopped leaving her hands down by her side. “You choose how far you want to go.”
Daphne let out a shuddering breath as she tried to relax, “Touch me?” The blonde requested shyly.
Hope carefully raised her hands slowly caressing soft skin, giving Daphne time to say no or to back away, but the blonde stayed in place as Hope trailed her hands over her arms.
The blonde witch shivered slightly, goosebumps appearing along her entire body, however she noticed that Hope was not touching anything that she normally wouldn’t touch on a daily basis. “More?” Came the needy response from the near naked girl.

Hope looked up to meet Daphne’s eyes as she replied. “If you want love but first let’s even the playing field.”
Hope turned her back to her consort and moved her hair away from the back of the dress. “Would you mind unzipping me, Daph?”
Daphne swallowed loudly as her fingers came up to the top of Hope’s dress, locating the zipper and pulling it down to the button of her tailbone. Hope shrugged off the straps on her shoulders letting the burgundy dress flow to the ground in a heap.
Hope stepped out of the dress and turned around while taking off her own black bra, standing confidently in front of Daphne with a smile.
“That’s better. Want to move into the bathroom?” Hope asked quietly as she placed a few light kisses on the taller girl’s collarbone making the other girl moan.
“Yeah. I think a shower would be easier and I don’t think I can stay awake for much longer.” Daphne admitted.
“Okay. Quick shower then sleep.” Hope agreed as she opened the door to her bathroom and ushered Daphne into the bathroom.

Hope opened the shower door and turned on the water before gripping the sides of her panties and pulling them down her legs, baring herself completely to her girlfriend. Hope wasn’t ashamed of her body. In fact she was proud of it. Her Wolf wanted to flaunt how strong and athletic she was, and to show her Mate what she has to offer.
Hope turned back with a smile and held out a hand. “Join me?”
Daphne clenched her jaw once in consideration before resolving herself as she pulled down her own panties and stepped into the bathroom with Hope. She placed her hand under the water and felt the heat so she turned on the cold water before she stepped under the spray with a gasp.
The Tribrid followed Daphne into the shower willingly, enjoying the sight of her Mate wet, even if it wasn’t in the way she would love to see one day, whenever Daphne is ready.

Eventually Daphne was able to relax and the two girls used this opportunity to run their hands all over the other’s body, basking in the gasps, moans and the feel of feminine skin under their fingertips.
Daphne was occasionally leaning her head on Hope’s shoulder in fatigue every so often. Hope noticed this and soaped up a washcloth before brushing it along Daphne’s succulent body, not lingering on any part of Daphne’s body for too long.
It only took Hope a few minutes to clean Daphne’s body and on the plus side it got the blonde sensitised to Hope’s touch, meaning Daphne was becoming more comfortable around Hope in her nudity. Daphne took the washcloth from Hope’s hands before she could start cleaning her Mate’s body causing Hope to arch an eyebrow at the taller girl.
Daphne smiled as she dragged the cloth over Hope’s toned body slowly. “Let me return the favour. Please Hope.”
“Whatever you want Daphne. You know that.” Hope whispered into Daphne’s ear, lips brushing against honey coloured hair that was now covering Daphne’s ear as streams of water were flowing down Daphne’s blonde hair. Dripping from the ‘Ice Queen’s’ chin onto her breast, before it flowed down her slim stomach and down her long legs to the drain.
For some inexplicable reason Hope couldn’t help but watch the water run down Daphne’s exotic body.

After the girls hopped out of the shower, they towel dried each other’s body as Hope took the incentive first.
“Turn around? So I can dry your hair, then you can hop into bed. I’ll join you soon. I promise.” The copper haired girl promised quietly.
Daphne nodded her head slightly and turned her body to give Hope access to her back as ice blue eyes started to droop in exhaustion. “Okay.”
Hope spelled her hands to help reduce the condensation in fabric. Hope placed long, wet golden hair into the towel and rubbed the longest strands first, drying Daphne’s blonde locks quickly leaving it silky smooth against her back. Hope moved her towel covered hands up to Daphne’s head and massaged her fingers into Daphne’s scalp.
The blonde witch moaned in pleasure as she closed her eyes.
“Stay awake, love. I’m almost done.” Hope chuckled in amusement.

Before Hope could completely finish drying Daphne’s hair the blonde moved out of the bathroom and climbed into the bed as she couldn’t stay upright any longer.
“Night.” Came a quiet murmur from under the sheets.
Hope smirked as she watched Daphne get comfortable in her bed. “Good night Daph.”
Daphne let out some unidentified sounds that not even Hope’s super-human ears could distinguish, causing the Tribrid to let out a quiet laugh as she moved to towel dry her own hair quickly.
“Well I guess that answered my query if Daphne wanted to sleep naked tonight.” Hope thought aloud.
Daphne made a noise, a grunt was more accurate. Letting the Tribrid know that she had heard that comment and was alright with the events that have already happened.
Hope made her way slowly to the bed and slid under the sheets to join her Mate, cuddling into Daphne’s back and inhaling the blondes scent, lulling Hope’s wolf into a field of peace and serenity. Hope threw her arm over Daphne’s waist and pulled her tight against herself, purring the entire time against the blonde.
Daphne let out a wonderful whimper of pleasure as she pushed herself back further into Hope, murmuring under her breath. “Mmm… Wolf blanket.”
Hope laughed in amusement as she allowed the rumbling of her purr vibrate through Daphne’s chilled body as the blonde buried herself firmly against Hope’s body.

Chapter Text

By May Hope and Daphne had excelled in all of Flitwick’s duelling classes, sometimes not even Flitwick could keep up with them a majority of the time so he had them using swords nearly every second day.
The Duelling Champion noticed that Hope mainly stuck with using Excalibur as her weapon of choice, the Tribrid only changed her weapons whenever Daphne did and only then did she decide to use another weapon.
To keep things interesting they regularly alternate their weaponry. Hope had taught the blonde how to handle a knife whereas Daphne was able to teach Hope how to use a bow and arrow which had the Tribrid looking at Daphne as if she was an anomaly.

Daphne had rolled her eyes before reminding her girlfriend that her father had her learn fencing as part of the sophistication of being a Pureblood, why wouldn’t her father have her learn archery.
Daphne had eventually picked her choice of designated weaponry, twin rapiers which Daphne could use efficiently and effectively making her almost as dangerous as Hope when she was channelling her magic through her blades.
Professor Flitwick occasionally joined in with the girls while they trained in their fighting both in unarmed combat and with weapons but Hope won each fight without much drama, her speed and strength unmatched. Daphne was able to defeat Flitwick in armed combat but she had trouble in unarmed fighting, however over the months she got better until she was on par with the Professor.

It was the last week of the school term and the students have only just completed their end of year tests, which Daphne had made Hope swear not to play dumb, so she didn’t. Hope felt as if the tests were done by amateurs and wondered why she didn’t realise this last year even when her thoughts were being held captive by a different problem.
Hope was also helping her other friends study including her normal friends from the other 3 Houses as well as Luna, Harry and Hermione. The time-traveller ignored Ronald completely while he still spat out insults about her, but that didn’t bother her as much as it used to.

Hope’s bond with Daphne was stronger than before and it kept her grounded at all times, even when obnoxious pricks from Slytherin or the odd few from Gryffindor and the Ravenclaw Trio of girls, who were set in their ways to make Luna’s life miserable Lisa, Mandy and Isobel. Hope internally growled at the thought of those three girls.
Thankfully Myrddin was on top of the situation and he has actually burned them more times than Hope thought was necessary. Obviously the idiots never learn. Attack the girl, get burned. Simple really.
Hope actually noticed the Ministry officials hanging along the edge of the classrooms this time around for all classes to make sure there was no cheating or plagiarism which had Hope grinning like a mad woman.

Since tonight was the last full moon of the school term, Hope had informed the half Goblin Professor that she was not going to make it that night as she had made prior arrangements. As Hope left the castle she saw the Whomping Willow striking around the ground like crazy, she heard a scream come from the tree and with her enhanced sight.
The Tribrid watched as Hermione was being threaded through the branches of the tree, whipping at her body, making small cuts along her body as the Gryffindor girl screamed as she was dragged around by the Whomping Willow.

“Ouch. That looks painful.” A melodic voice sounded from behind Hope’s shoulder.
Hope hummed in agreement. “That it does. What are you doing out here, beautiful?”
“I told you what happens tonight with Lupin becoming a Werewolf and the curious case of Sirius Black.” Hope joked with her Mate.
Daphne moved to stand beside Hope with her arms crossed over her chest. “I thought you said you weren’t going to interfere?”
Hope turned to look at her gorgeous Mate, determination set in her eyes. “I said I wasn’t going to time travel. As for the Dementors, well if they come too close my Patronus is way too powerful for them to get past and a Werewolf is child's play for the Queen. If I let out a single howl the Professor will stop and obey my command. It’s how Werewolves work. They must obey their Alpha or their Queen.”

The girls heard another scream, this one from a boy and they watched as Hermione threw Harry into a hole located at the base of the tree.
Daphne sighed quietly in exasperation before telling Hope. “Fine. But I’m coming with you and don’t argue with me. I’m still pissed about the Hellhound poison and the Merlin be damned Basilisk. Let’s go.” Before she walked off into the Forbidden Forest leaving a stupified Hope behind.
Hope opened and closed her mouth a few times, also raising a finger as if she wanted to counter what Daphne said but was unable to. Hope heard the tree stop swinging so erratically and looked back to find Hermione gone. The Tribrid groaned in defeat, turning on her heel and jogging to catch up with her Mate.
Hope could feel the frustration emitting from Daphne as she paced back and forth on the soft forest floor. A few centaurs had come by and Hope spoke to them for a few minutes before asking if they could leave her and her Mate alone for a bit. The centaurs bowed their heads slightly in acknowledgement before galloping off further into the forest.

“Daphne?” Hope called out nervously.
“What?” An angry grumble replied.
Hope gulped from the awkwardness of this feeling of guilt from her previous actions. “Love? You know that I will do whatever I have to, to protect someone, right?”
Daphne sighed as some of her anger left her. “Yeah. I know.”
The blonde turned around to face the Tribrid. “I just hate the fact that when you go out of your way to save someone. It puts you in danger. I hate that feeling. That’s why I want to stick by you. 2 wands are always better than one. Why else have me train with Professor Flitwick and the Goblins during the school break unless it’s to fight?”

Hope moved forward and took Daphne’s hands into her own before bringing them up to her lips and planting small kisses on both hands. “I know. It’s hypocritical of me but knowing that I am going head first into danger and you are following, puts my entire being on edge.”
“Teaching you how to fight, how to use your magic to the best of your ability, does wonders to calm my Wolf and Vampire. Until I can see what you can do in a real world scenario, how you handle yourself. I will always worry about you because I love you. But I know I can’t keep you sheltered.” Hope remarked as she dropped Daphne’s hands so she could cup her face instead.
Hope leaned forward and kissed her lightly before whispering against the blonde's lips. “So let's use tonight as a test run. Maybe seeing how well we both fare in a real fight will help us realise that we don’t need to worry about one another?”
Daphne gave an unbelieving scoff at that. “You don’t believe that do you?”
Hope laughed slightly as a small smile crept upon her lips. “No, not really.”

Hope started stripping down to her underwear while Daphne just stared in appreciation.
“Are you always going to ogle me every time I get undressed?” Hope questioned flirtatiously.
“Definitely. Who in their right mind wouldn’t?” Daphne threw her head back in jealousy before amending her statement, “Second thought. No one but me sees you like this.”
Hope chuckled slightly.
“Sounds good to me. So long as the same rules apply for you. No one sees you in this state of undress or less except for me.” Hope stated as her eyes glowed.
“Deal.” Daphne moved her hair over one shoulder before continuing, “Do you need to feed before you turn? It’s almost been a week since your last feeding.”
Hope and Daphne had learned through trial and error that when Hope feeds on any blood other than Daphne’s Hope becomes more agitated and she also has to drink blood every 2-3 days. However they learned when Hope drank Daphne’s blood, only as little as a mouthful, Hope would become stronger, faster and calmer. The Tribrid would also only need to drink from Daphne once a week, another upside was that the blonde only felt pleasure from the bite and she also healed quickly.
Hope thought over it for a moment but when veins edged out from the corners of her eyes joining the golden glow of her wolf eyes, her instincts answered Daphne’s question for itself. “If you don’t mind, it would probably be for the best.”

Hope moved forward while Daphne tilted her head to the side. There was no notice as Hope sank her fangs into Daphne’s neck and Hope cradled the blonde’s head as Daphne threw her head back in pleasure and a groan. Hope took three quick sips from her Mate’s neck before licking up the excess blood as she pulled away gently.
“My God you taste amazing.” Hope moaned in approval as she licked her lips with a vexing smile.
Daphne opened her eyes slowly as a glazed look appeared on her face. “Are you always going to say something like that when you bite me?”
“Probably.” Hope replied.
“Although do you have to moan so loudly every time?” The Tribrid smirked mischievously.
Daphne’s ice blue eyes were cleared from the endorphins from the bite and the drain of blood from her body. “Most likely. Fuck that feels good.”
Hope smirked in amusement as she took off her underwear before breaking her bones, shifting quickly into her Wolf.

No longer than five seconds later after a white-grey wolf’s paw hit the ground a blonde wolf joined the other large canine. The two wolves touched noses softly in a way of greeting before they bounded off towards the Whomping Willow but they kept to the forests.
The wolves came to a stop before looking up to the sky and giving a long howl to the moon that was still hidden behind the cloud cover. The 2 light coloured wolves realised that while the moon was still rising into the sky, it gave them some time to play until the Golden Trio emerged from the Shrieking Shack.
The wolves were jumping around playfully for almost 30 minutes until they heard the screech of bats, hundreds of them flying low to the ground. Hope and Daphne heard a rustling of wings as well as a stomping of clawed feet. The two she-wolves stopped in their tracks and carefully peered their heads around the trees they were mostly hiding behind.

The blonde and white-grey wolves watched in fascination as a feathered horse-eagle hybrid snapped a bat out of the air and ate it. The Hippogriff snatched another bat out of the sky before letting out a proud screech. The Magical Creature noticed the two wolves staring at him and glared at the animals preparing to screech at them but Hope shone her Werewolf eyes at the creature.
This apparently wasn’t the right move to make as the Hippogriff swarked like crazy, drawing the attention of the two Gryffindor students who were also waiting for their time travelling counterparts to exit the Shrieking Shack from underneath the Whomping Willow. Harry and Hermione gasped in shock at the two wolves and drew their wands in defence.
Hope and Daphne spared a glance at the other before a long howl came from up near the violently moving tree, bringing the attention of the four students to the top of the hill.
Hermione saw the newly turned Werewolf Professor heading for Harry from the past and let out a howl. The two Slytherin students in their wolf forms both let out a confused whine as the Gryffindor girl howled. Harry’s eyes were bulging out as he rushed forward to stop Hermione.

“Hermione! What are you doing!?” Harry asked in a shouting whisper pulling her hands down from around her mouth.
“Saving your life.” The Gryffindor girl replied by yanking her hands out of Harry’s grasp and cupping them in front of her mouth again releasing another howling sound.
“Thanks.” Harry mentioned in gratitude.
Harry could have sworn he heard the two wolves actually groan and looked at them with a disbelieving look on his face before his attention was drawn back in the direction Professor Lupin was as his Werewolf was hurtling down the hill. “Oh, bollocks.”
The blonde wolf rolled her ice blue eyes while the Werewolf let out a huff of annoyance before moving to a better vantage point.

Hope didn't have to wait long as the Gryffindor kids ran further into the forest with a rogue Werewolf on their tail. The snowy coloured wolf let out a small yip in the blonde’s direction to get her attention. Through their mental bond they figured out a plan and ran after the Werewolf, flanking each side as they caught up to the humans.
Before Lupin could swipe his claws down on Harry, Daphne who was closer and had the better angle, tackled the bipedal Werewolf to the ground dragging in the dirt as he skidded a few feet away from Hope. Daphne came to a smooth gliding stop beside her Mate and growled at the other Werewolf.

The humanoid Werewolf had gotten back to his feet quickly as he growled at the two wolves, expecting them to realise that he was the apex predator in this forest. However instead the two wolves hacked up their fur and growled back in warning as they stood between Lupin’s Werewolf form and the two Gryffindor students.
Lupin roared as he darted for the blonde coloured wolf who attacked him first. Daphne, being faster in a full wolf form than the bipedal Werewolf, she easily sidestepped the older wolf and swiped out her paw, scratching along Lupin’s side as he went past her.
Since Hope was stronger than Daphne in this form she gave a massive body tackle to the Professor. The force of her hit sent the Werewolf flying back harshly, slamming Lupin into the nearby tree.
A crunching sound was heard but no one could discern whether it was from the Werewolf’s bones breaking against the tree or the tree giving way under the sheer force that collided into it.

Hope let out a slightly pained growl as she bared her teeth at the other Werewolf. As the white-grey wolf attacked Lupin, his claws managed to slash across her face. There was a thin line of blood running down her right eye and cheek but Hope ignored the blood as she could literally feel the wound closing on her face.
Hope’s eyes glowed brightly in anger under the moonlight and a gasp sounded from the other end of the clearing coming from the Gryffindor students. They must have seen her eyes light up or possibly the raw power the snow coloured wolf was exerting from her anger of being wounded.
The Professor shook his wolf shaped head to clear the dizziness before he turned to the white-grey wolf and stopped dead in his tracks, sensing that this wolf was not a normal wolf. This was an Alpha and a severely pissed off one at that.
The Queen of the Werewolves took this opportunity and roared directly into Lupin’s furry face. The roar was deafening and the entire forest fell completely silent. Even the Demetors in the sky hovered in place, drawn to the sound but staying a passive audience.
Neither of the humans saw any of this as they had their hands covering their ears and their eyes closed to try and block out the invigorous and enraged sound.

After Hope stopped her roar she noticed a few things. The first being Daphne’s response to the sound. Daphne had let out a sound through her wolf vocal chords that sounded like a cry of pleasure mixed with a whine of submission, which confused the hell out of Hope.
The second thing she took note of was the other Werewolf baring his throat, lying on his back completely unmoving while he made whining noises similar to what a dog would do if it was scolded or about to be beaten.
Hope blinked her wolfish eyes a couple of times, dimming the intensity of the golden glow as she calmed down. The Wolf Queen shook her head lightly as she looked down at the older wolf and gnashed her teeth together as if she was speaking in a language no one could understand.
After a single fearful whine from Lupin he got up slowly and painfully as he half limped, half bolted out into the forest. Hope tracked the other wolf with a glare as he ran further into the forest.
Hope let out a huff before nudging her snout on Daphne’s forcing them to turn around and walk off, flanks brushing against one another.

Once they got further away and Hope did a mental magical search around the area as she shifted back and knelt on the ground in front of Daphne cradling the blonde girl’s wolfish face. Daphne licked Hope’s face a few times, cleaning the blood off her face before Hope was able to stop her.
Hope was seconds away from scolding Daphne for licking up her blood and ingesting it, the Tribrid internally groaned as she would now have to keep a close eye on Daphne for the next day. But before she could even speak, Daphne shifted back into human form and tried to immediately strip.
This worried Hope immensely as she placed her hands over the top of Daphne’s hands, which were on the hem of her shirt pulling at it roughly while the Tribrid tried to stop her.
“What are you doing!?” Hope asked, frightened as she held Daphne’s arms attempting to immobilise her.

Daphne almost seemed to be in a trance-like state as she threw herself on top of Hope knocking them both over onto the forest floor. Daphne kissed all over Hope’s bare skin, sucking at the warm salty skin on her neck. Cleaning the wet blood leftover from Lupin’s scratch before the blonde moved onto a much more pleasurable target. Hope’s full and luscious breasts.
Blonde hair tickled Hope’s skin as Daphne used her tongue to tease around Hope’s nipples, nipping at the sensitive skin there.
“Daph? Wha-- Oh fuck.” Hope tried but was interrupted as Daphne wrapped her lips around one of Hope’s nipples while Daphne’s hand simultaneously caressed the Tribrids body while pinching and playing with the neglected nipple.

Hope’s eyes glowed momentarily before she used her enhanced speed and strength to flip them over, kicking up some dirt and leaves as Hope fought to gain control of the situation.
Hope captured both of Daphne’s hands and pinned them above her head while she straddled the blonde making sure not to apply too much pressure.
“Daphne! Stop! This isn’t you!” Hope exclaimed as she used her free hand to cup the blonde's jaw, desperately wishing to help her Mate regain her senses.
“Relax and tell me what’s happening.”
Daphne was sucking in quick panting breaths as she answered breathlessly. “This is me and all I want in you.”
Daphne tried to free her hands but she surprisingly didn't use any magic which confused Hope further.
“No you’ve been off since my roar…” A look of comprehension quickly crossed the Tribrid’s face as she realised.
“Crap! Your wolf submitted to me! Snap out of it love!” Hope pleaded as she pulsed out waves of magical energy to override the wolf call.

Daphne sucked in a sudden, deep breath as she snapped forcibly out of the trance-like state, throwing her head back into the forest floor with a small thud.
“Whoa… Head rush.” Daphne’s eyes met Hope’s and she became pliant in Hope’s hold.
“I’m okay.” The Heiress murmured out dazedly.
Hope let out a sigh as she sensed that her Mate was once again fully in control of her actions. She let go of Daphne’s arms so both girls could stand up.
Daphne got up to her feet slower than Hope.
“Did you know that your roar made me insatiably horny?” Daphne mentioned breathlessly as she placed a hand over her stomach trying to catch her breath.
Hope snorted out a choked laugh. “I managed to figure that one out actually.”

Daphne hummed as she began to straighten herself up into a standing position but her knees buckled as she moaned loudly.
“What was that?” Hope asked as she smelt Daphne’s arousal.
“Your wolf call not only made any wolf in the vicinity submit, it also made me... cum.” Daphne mentioned with a pleasured groan.
“One roar from your wolf and I became a puddle of goo and it felt so good, to feel that inhibited. That was definitely the best orgasm of my life.” The blonde said in a vexing voice as she stared Hope in the eyes with a pleased smile.
Hope blinked owlishly as her brain tried to process her Mate’s behaviour, when Hope’s mouth was finally able to reconnect to her brain she spoke without thought as she turned to walk back to her clothes. “Remind me, never to roar next to you while we are both in wolf form.”
“Do I really have to?” Daphne groaned in reluctance.

The Tribrid suddenly turned on her spot with superspeed to stare at Daphne with some form of confusion and lust written across her face. “You don’t want to? My roar made you lose your inhibitions. I don’t want you to ever feel like you are not in control. It goes against everything in my body, my very nature.”
Daphne shrugged lightly as she answered honestly. “Not all the time obviously. And maybe next time somewhere much more private. I wouldn’t mind.”
Hope’s jaw dropped for a few moments in shock before she closed her mouth with a clank of teeth bringing her focus back to what she was doing earlier which was getting dressed.
Instead of dressing physically like she normally does, Hope closed her eyes for a moment visualising her clothes she left stashed in the forest and snapped her fingers, dressing herself instantly.

Daphne had a frown come across her face. “Wait… You could have snapped your fingers at any time to get dressed after you turned back into a human?”
Long slim fingers came up to rub circles against her temples pushing her blonde hair behind her ears. “Why did you never do that before?”
“Honestly I kind of forgot until I changed you into a dress for the Yule Ball.” Hope answered and Daphne raised an unbelieving eyebrow at the light auburn haired girl.
Hope rolled her eyes before adding with a teasing voice and a smirk. “And I saw the lingering looks you gave me. Why would I want to get dressed faster when I captivate your entire attention on my body?”
The blonde sighed deeply with a blush. “Seriously?”
Hope turned back to the castle and started walking as she called over her shoulder. “If it helps. I never had this spell in my universe. Nic and Nelle caught me too many times without clothes and Nelle asked why I didn’t just magic some clothes on. I just looked at her funny until she explained it to me. I think she told me the spell after the Hellhound incident.”

Daphne started following the copper haired girl with a curious gaze. “You don’t have a dressing spell in your world?”
“Nope. I mean we can glamour clothes into something else and change the colour of the clothes. But actually getting dressed? No, we didn’t have anything for that. I think the witches in my world generally enjoyed dressing themselves. Most witches have to draw on the earth to cast spells, it makes them feel powerful, sexy. So they own it when they get dressed or undressed, it’s a form of seduction.” Hope answered as she made her way to the edge of the forest.
“Huh, interesting.” Daphne murmured in interest as she caught up with Hope.

Before Hope could go any further a cold hand grabbed the crook of Hope’s elbow, stopping her and pulling her back slightly. “Wait, Hope. We need to finish our talk before we return back to the Dungeons.”
Hope turned her body back around so she was facing Daphne with a confused look on her face. “Sorry? Which talk are you referring to?”
“Technically we hadn’t started the talk but I want to clarify things before heading back to the Slytherin common room.” The blonde admitted as she removed her hand from Hope and used it to push some of her fair hair behind her ear as it was fluttering in front of her eyes.
Hope blinked a few times before drawing out a cautious, “Okay?”
Daphne walked back to a tree and leaned against it, crossing her arms over her chest. “What happened earlier, with the wolf call, made me realise that we haven’t spoken about our sexual relationship since the Yule Ball.”
Hope smiled for a moment before she made a guess. “So you’re ready now?”
Daphne swallowed the saliva in her mouth as she nodded. “Yes.”
“Okay.” Hope replied with a genuine smile.
“If you have any other worries about this at any time or if you ever want to stop. Tell me, please?” Hope held out two fingers, her index and middle fingers as she used to do when making a promise with her mother. “Promise?”
Daphne relaxed as she smiled back at Hope, stretching out her own corresponding fingers to lock with Hope’s.
“I promise.” The blonde repeated, knowing how important this was to Hope, thanks to the time traveller's memories. Knowing this was how Hope made promises with her mother due to the memories Hope had shared with her.

The moment was broken when a wraith of Dementors descended upon them, their gasping groans drawing the girls' attention up towards the sky. Without a single word spoken Hope’s patronus made its appearance with a startling neigh and the thudding of cloven hooves on the leaf ridden ground.
The pearl white Thestral stretched its wings as it prepared to take off, a striking white fox took up its position next to the Thestral with its teeth bared. The fox was the first to move as it shot off towards a line of Dementors, ripping its teeth into the necks of the cloaked figures as it sped past and onto the next one.
The Dementors that had their throats ripped into by the small critter let out a sound Hope has never heard before. It sounded like Death was dying. The Tribrid didn’t think it was possible to hear Death die, but the groaning and gasping coming from the soul sucking monsters made her sick to her stomach.

Hope’s Thestral, not one to be left out, let out a powerful musical melody as waves burst out of its body, slamming into the Dementors. Instead of repelling them like she expected them to do, the second the dark creatures were touched by the pure light they burst apart into nothingness. The only reason Hope could give this method of killing Dementors a better rating is simply because the monsters die quickly and without pain.
Soon enough the Dementors that were still alive left in a quick egress just so they could survive. Hope sighed as she recalled the Dementors were under the control of the Ministry of Magic and reported back to them.
The Tribrid flicked out her wand as she pointed it towards the fleeing Dementors so they could inform the Ministry that some school students were able to vanquish an unkillable monster.
Instead of picturing her patronus animal she imagined swords and daggers. “Expecto Patronum.” Hope called out as she thrusted her wand forward.
Hundreds of pure light daggers, swords and spears shot out of Hope’s wand with a devastating bang as these weapons looked like they were shot out of a cannon.

The fleeing Dementors stood no chance. One second they were hovering away with their proverbial tail tucked between their legs… If they even have legs, then the Dementors were shot down and impaled by the light infused weapons. The dark creatures let out a pained scream just before they died from the amount of emotion that was being flooded into their very being.
Daphne gave Hope a glance as she encased her hands in ice, getting ready for a fight. “Why are you killing the Dementors?”
Hope answered tonelessly. “The Dementors are controlled by the Ministry. If there are none left alive then the Ministry can only speculate on what happened. As if they would ever guess that two 3rd year Hogwarts students could kill a legion of Dementors.”
“No trust in the government?” Daphne asked curiously.
Hope met Daphne’s eyes with a sad sorrow in them. “Not from what I know about this world. They are corrupt. The Light and Dark factions especially. I’m still on the fence about Neutral though. Although your father is one of the few I trust along with Amelia Bones… Actually Neville’s grandmother has a good head on her shoulders as well.”
Daphne let out a sigh as she raised her wand facing in another direction as she noticed waves of light erupting across the sky.
“Who’s doing that?” Daphne questioned in surprise.
The corner of Hope’s mouth cracked up slightly as she answered, “That is Harry.” As a proud smile spread across her face.

The two Slytherin girls watched as the second wave of Dementors were repelled by Harry’s spell. The flashing of light across the sky captivated their attention and even the attention of the Thestral and fox who are now both hovering above the trees, watching the show of magic with a proud gleam of respect in their eyes.
Once the magic tampered off in the distance, Hope and Daphne dispelled their Patronus charms and walked the rest of the way to the castle.
“Daph? I don’t have to tell you to be careful for the next day, right?” Hope asked as they exited the forest boundary.
Daphne paused as she considered Hope’s word but came up blank, so Hope clarified for her Mate. “You drank my blood.”
Daphne’s eyes widened in remembrance as Hope’s words from over the holidays came back. “In other words don’t die today or tomorrow?” Daphne mentioned with a sigh.
Hope nodded enthusiastically. “That would be a wonderful idea. I don’t think you or I are ready for you to become a Vampire.”
The Tribrid had a stray thought cross her face. “Hmm. It just occurred to me that when someone drinks Vampire blood without anything for it to heal, the drinker practically becomes hyperactive for a majority of the time the blood stays in their system.”
Daphne groaned as she threw her head back.
“Excellent. Just what I always wanted.” The blonde murmured sarcastically.

As the girls entered the castle Hope directed Daphne to the seventh floor corridor after whispering to Daphne that they were going to spend the rest of today and most of tomorrow in the Room of Requirement, so no one would notice Daphne’s erratic behaviour for the next day.
Daphne didn’t put up a fuss and followed Hope, watching as she paced back and forth in front of a painting 3 times, murmuring under her breath wishing for a large open space with a bed, pool and kitchenette in it.
When a door appeared in the wall that Hope was standing in front of, Daphne let out a surprised gasp as Hope smirked and opened the door for her Mate, inviting the other witch into the room. As Daphne was walking into the large room, she saw a large bed on one side of the room and a pool on the other side of the large room. There were a few steps that led them down to the pool area, so it was out of the way and didn’t have any chance of spilling water out onto the rest of the room if someone decided to splash in the water.
As Hope followed Daphne into the room she stood behind her Mate as she took in the pool. Daphne arched an eyebrow at her Mate as she asked the Tribrid. “What’s with the pool?”
Hope faced Daphne with one of the most blank looks on the coppery auburn haired girl's face as she replied in a deadpan. “So we can take a swim and since the only other person who knows this room exists is Luna. There will be no one interrupting us.”
“Unless Luna shows up.” Daphne mentioned as she walked over to the bed to sit on the edge.

Hope chuckled as she walked over to a desk in the corner and began to write out a note for Professor Flitwick.
“What are you doing?” Daphne asked as she stood up and moved to stand over Hope’s shoulder.
“Letting Flitwick know not to expect us tomorrow.”
Hope glanced over her shoulder and noticed Daphne’s dilated pupils. “I think my blood has already begun to affect you. Your pupils are diluted and you seem restless. Unable to stay still.”
Daphne laughed slightly as she was about to deny Hope’s statement but she had caught herself as she realised that in the meantime of Hope speaking she had made her way back over to the bed and had thrown herself into the middle of the large queen mattress.
Daphne hummed in acceptance. “I think you may be on to something. Since I can’t seem to sit still, how are you going to entertain me for the next 24 hours?”

Hope scrunched up her note to Flitwick and sent it off with a burst of magic before giving her beautiful girlfriend her complete attention. “Swimming, duelling, running… possibly sex.” Daphne’s eyes widened in surprise and lust but Hope continued before Daphne could take advantage of Hope’s permission. “Although that option won’t be on the table until tomorrow morning.”
Daphne pouted slightly as Hope snorted in amusement. “I know you said you were ready but I’d be happier if we waited a little while longer so most of my blood would have left your body and I know for certainty that your choices were of your own free will.”
The blonde groaned. “Fine. But you seriously need to distract me. Like now. I’m frustrated and need something to do.”
Hope summoned Excalibur to her hand, twirling it as the blade sang through the air.
Hope levelled the sword towards Daphne as she walked backwards into the free space located in the middle of the room. “Then let’s give you something to do. Come on love. Let’s make sure you are ready for the Goblins in a couple of weeks.”

An excited grin appeared on Daphne’s face as she made her way into the middle of the room with Hope, frost encasing both of her delicate hands as the ice formed down into sharp icicle blades.
Within seconds Daphne had her twin rapiers in her hands, the blonde tightened her grip for a moment feeling the cold ice in her hands but not actually feeling the temperature. Daphne released a breath causing a mist to appear in front of her mouth as she relaxed her grip slightly. “Time to play then darling?” Daphne bantered.
Hope had a strange feeling about this sword fight and conjured a second sword, a near copy of Gryffindor’s Sword into her left hand before giving that blade a quick twirl. “I guess it is. Use all the magic you want in this fight. The faster you come off that high from my blood the better.”
Daphne came to a stop and tilted her head like a confused puppy. “Better for you or me?”
Hope shrugged her shoulders. “Both, probably.”

Daphne hummed as she took her next step, however with that step Daphne had caused a chain reaction to the floor. From the exact spot Daphne’s foot came down ice started to creep out from that location.
The ice quickly covered the floor and Daphne was off using the icy surface to her advantage, sliding into an offensive attack. One of Daphne’s rapiers went low aiming for Hope’s legs while the blonde was following through with the next attack swinging the other blade at waist height.
Hope used her magic to counteract Daphne’s icy floor by heating up the soles of her boots, so everywhere she stood defrosted the ground. Hope jumped back to avoid the first strike but used the conjured sword to block the other iced weapon.
Instead of using magic like Hope suggested, Daphne attacked with quick surgical strikes. Daphne’s hard as steel icicle weapons clanged off Hope’s magical swords as the girls danced around each other attacking and defending, thrusting and parrying, slashing and deflecting.

The girls continued clashing their blades against one another for nearly a full hour. The Tribrid groaned as she got another freezing nick on her forearm as Hope wasn’t able to move out of the way quickly enough.
The iced slashes from Daphne’s weapons were taking longer to heal than a normal cut would as the magical ice was slowing down Hope’s healing quite considerably. When Hope normally got a wound it healed in seconds, with the ice trying to spread itself into her system her healing slowed it down to minutes.
“Damn that’s cold.” Hope murmured breathlessly as she ducked under the next strike, “Come on love you must be getting tired.”
Daphne let out a ragged breath as she swung out again, knowing that for some reason Hope wasn’t attacking as strongly as she normally would.
“Not tired.” The blonde breathed out tirelessly before making her final play.

A burst of icy wind slammed into Hope’s face, obstructing Hope’s vision with snowflakes covering her eyes. Hope groaned as she used her magic to clear the snow out of her eyes when the Tribrid could see again she tried to find her Mate but couldn’t find her. So Hope expanded her magical aura to sense for Daphne’s magic of fresh snow, oranges and parchment.
Hope’s head shot to the side in the direction she felt Daphne’s magic coming from. Noticing that there was a lounge in the direction Hope was facing she vanished the conjured sword and held out her left hand.
“Dimiterre.” Hope called out and a grunt was heard as Daphne’s invisibility charm wore off.
“Oof.” Daphne groaned as she landed on the lounge before she collapsed heavily on the piece of furniture, “Okay time for a rest.”
Hope was about to vanish Excalibur but she felt something coming up behind her, Hope swung the ancient magical blade without any hesitation or without holding back her power and speed.

Excalibur sliced through the neck of Draco, Hope’s eyes widened as she watched the Slytherin boy’s head fall to the ground. Instead of the thudding sound Hope would normally expect from a flesh and blood body, the head shattered into thousands of pieces as ice shards noisily clattered along the ground.
Hope’s facial features took on many expressions as she cut off what she believed to be Draco’s head. The first few were shock, disbelief and anger but after the ice sculpted head shattered she felt slightly relieved but also disappointed.
Despite many people’s expectations of Hope being just like her family, she didn’t enjoy killing, but she would always protect the ones she loved with extreme prejudice. However the Tribrid did partially wish that it was Draco’s head she chopped off, it would have made school life in Hogwarts much more bearable.
Hope examined the remains of the faux Draco and she realised instantly that the boy was made up of ice.

The copper haired girl turned slowly to face Daphne with a curious expression on her face. “When did you learn how to animate ice sculptures?”
Daphne’s head lifted up slightly as she tiredly blinked her eyes.
“You already defeated it?” The blonde asked as she peered over the side of the lounge to see the shattered ice pieces on the floor.
“Oh… That was fast. I’ll have to work on that.” Daphne murmured to herself before answering Hope’s query, “I learned it was possible when you told me about your first year and the giant Wizard’s chessboard.”
“I’ll admit, that’s impressive love.” Hope proudly responded with a gasping breath as she vanished Excalibur from her grip.

Daphne smiled faintly as her eyes began to droop close. “I think the high is finally running out.”
Hope chuckled slightly as she leaned down to kiss her Mate’s lips gently before brushing her mouth against Daphne’s with a smile.
“Probably. But I think that it’s only a temporary break. You’ll fall asleep and when you wake up-,” “I’ll be hyperactive again?” Daphne finished for Hope as she kissed her Tribrid lightly on the mouth.
Almost as soon as Daphne’s lips touched Hope’s, the blonde practically collapsed lifelessly against the lounge before murmuring. “Nigh- -’ope.”
Ice blue eyes closed instantly as the blonde collapsed heavily into the lounge.
Hope sighed tiredly as she smiled happily at her Mate for a few minutes as she caught her breath from all the sword fighting the two girls did earlier.
Once Hope had finished her ogling, she moved in front of Daphne and leaned down, sliding her hands under the blonde's back and knees before standing up and cradling Daphne into herself. Even in the blondes' sleep Daphne moaned happily as she subconsciously and instinctually wrapped her heavy limbs over Hope’s shoulder to secure herself to her Mate.

The Tribrid carried Daphne over to the bed without jostling her Mate too much, if at all. As Lady Emrys stood over the bed she magically pulled the sheets down so Hope could place her Mate under the sheets. Hope lowered Daphne into the bed and covered Daphne with the soft bed sheets before walking around to the other side of the bed.
Hope burrowed herself under the sheets before snapping her fingers to remove both her shirt and pants as well as Daphne’s and summoning another set of clothes to place at the end of the bed for tomorrow.
Thankfully Hope didn’t feel like a pervert when she undressed Daphne without her knowledge as her Mate had already covered this subject with Hope a while ago, when they started training together.
Daphne absolutely hated wearing her workout clothes before falling asleep or climbing into bed after training as she despised the feeling of being dressed in sweaty clothes. Normally she would shower or bathe before bed to get rid of the unclean feeling but if she was so tired she fell asleep suddenly, she had requested for Hope to strip her down to her underwear or up until recently, without a stitch.
Hope shuffled up to Daphne in the cool sheets and wrapped her arms around her middle and pulled the blonde in as her little spoon. “Good night, love.”

As it turns out Daphne didn’t get a second wind of hyperactiveness like Hope thought. The blonde woke up tracing lines along Hope’s arms causing goosebumps to appear on Hope’s skin causing the Tribrid to crack her eyes open at the tingling sensation.
A smile erupted on Hope’s face as she started peppering kisses across Daphne’s warm back. “Morning love.” Hope hummed into the blonde’s skin.
“Hey.” Daphne replied with a sigh as she shuffled in Hope’s arms so she could face Hope.
“That’s better. Good morning, beautiful.” The blonde said right before she shared a sleepy kiss with Hope.
“How is it that you still taste amazing even when we haven’t brushed our teeth yet?” Hope answered Daphne’s query with a shrug without containing any real effort.
“So… What’s on the menu today?” Daphne asked as her auburn haired Mate.
Hope took a moment to run an observant eye over Daphne’s form.
“Are you alright?” Hope asked curiously.
“Yeah. I’m fine.” Daphne answered honestly before a thought occurred to her, “Actually I feel like myself. My inhibitions are back.”

“That’s wonderful.”
Daphne arched an eyebrow at Hope’s words, to which Hope rolled her eyes. “As much as last night was fun. I’d prefer that everything that happens is done of your own free will, rather than outside forces affecting your emotions and/or thoughts.”
Daphne groaned into the next kiss. “As much as I hate to admit it. I agree with you. But I don’t know if I would have been upset with you if you were to take advantage of me while I’m in that state of mind.”
Hope grunted with a shake of her head. “Like I said before, I would never do that to you.”
The universal-traveller moved Daphne onto her back so she could mount her Mate. The Tribrid ran her hands up and down Daphne’s sides as clambered kisses all along the blonde's mouth, cheeks, chin, neck and collarbone.
“Oh fuck.” Daphne moaned as she brought her hands up to Hope’s shoulder blades and sunk her fingernails into Hope’s back as she arched her own body into Hope’s.
A pleasured groan echoed through the room as Hope pulled back slightly, connecting her gaze with her Mate. Daphne locked eyes with Hope’s sea blue eyes and nodded.

Hope’s eyes glowed gold and dark veins edged out to her temples for a few moments before they dissipated and they were replaced with a Mikaelson smirk. “If at any stage you feel uncomfortable, then tell me to slow down or stop depending on how you feel.”
Daphne grinned as her hands trailed down slightly so her fingers played with the clasp of Hope’s bra, “Of course. Can I take this off?”
“So long as I can take off yours.” Hope countered as she moved back up to Daphne’s mouth.
Daphne moaned her acceptance into Hope’s mouth as she unhooked the Tribird’s bra and pulled off the garment before throwing it carelessly across the room.
Hope pulled back again as she elongated a claw on her index finger to draw the clawed finger down the middle of Daphne’s bra without even touching the skin between the blonde’s breasts. The Tribrid slashed off one of the shoulder straps before yanking at the garment, pulling it out from underneath Daphne’s body and down the blonde's arm, before yeeting it across the room as well.

Sea blue eyes tracked down the newly bared skin, laying kisses down Daphne’s slim figure. At the blonde’s toned stomach Hope stopped over Daphne’s naval, nipping lightly at the area around the other girl's belly button causing Daphne to giggle at the feeling.
Hope used the distraction to hook her fingers into Daphne’s underwear, slowly pulling them down the blonde girl’s long legs before tossing them away.
Hope ran her hands over Daphne’s hips as she brought her mouth back up Daphne’s torso and Hope focused her efforts into giving as much pleasure to her Mate as she could. Hope’s mouth wrapped around Daphne’s left breast and nipple teasing it as one of Hope’s hands came up to play with the blonde’s other boob, pinching and rolling it between her fingers.
Daphne moaned happily as her hands tried to find purchase on Hope’s curvy body but she couldn’t find a good place to hold onto.
“Thread your fingers through my hair.” Hope murmured into Daphne’s breast before nipping at the rosy coloured bud.
Daphne groaned as her hands followed Hope’s advice and laced her fingers into light auburn locks, gripping at the hair tightly and scratching at Hope’s scalp causing the other girl to purr.

“Good girl. Now lay back.” Hope instructed as she attached her mouth to Daphne’s right breast and swapped hands so she was holding her body weight on her forearm as her other hand was caressing Daphne’s left boob.
Daphne moaned as her back was pressed roughly against the bed and her hips shot up and collided with Hope’s pelvis. “More. Please, more.”
Hope grinned around Daphne’s breast as she removed the hand on the blonde’s left boob, placing it palm down on the bed so she could hold herself over her Mate’s delectable body. She trailed her other hand along Daphne’s lower abdomen, grazing the pads of her fingers across the ‘v’ leading to Daphne’s most pleasurable place on her body.
Daphne shuddered as she rolled her hips into Hope’s hand. Hope applied a little more pressure forcing Daphne’s lower body back into the bed as she ran her teeth and tongue along Daphne’s chest.
Hope’s hand moved inward, fingers running over blonde coarse hairs leading down to Daphne’s core.
“Hope.” The young Heiress breathed out with a moan, “Please?”
The Tribrid removed her mouth off Daphne’s chest and moved up the blonde’s body so she could kiss Daphne. “Relax love. I’ll give you everything that I can. I love you Daph.”
“I love you too, Hope.” Daphne moaned as she opened her mouth and Hope engulfed Daphne’s mouth and tongue.

As Hope’s hand trailed over the bundle of nerves at the top of Daphne thighs, Daphne shot up with a gasp forcing Hope back a bit but Hope never detached her mouth from the Consort Emrys. Hope made circular motions with her index and middle fingers over Daphne’s clit.
Daphne moaned into Hope’s mouth as she thrusted her hips up against the Tribrid’s fingers trying to get more friction. Hope smirked into the kiss and sucked the blonde’s tongue into her own mouth, moaning against her tongue causing vibrations to course through Daphne’s body, starting from the blonde’s tongue.
A pleasured moan escaped from Daphne’s throat as Hope slid her fingers through the blonde’s slick heat, Hope let go of Daphne’s tongue and murmured against the blonde’s lips. “Just remember to breathe. I’ll go slow to start off with.”
Hope nipped at the corner of the witch's lips. “My god you are so wet.”
Daphne groaned as she moved her naked body against Lady Emrys’ almost naked body, who still, somehow, had her underwear on. “Take off your panties. I want to feel all of you too.”

Hope’s undies vanished during the middle of the blonde’s request. Hope then straddled Daphne’s thigh, rubbing her pussy against Daphne’s muscled leg with a moan. “You feel so good Daph.”
Before Daphne could offer a reply, a single digit found its way just outside Daphne’s entrance. With the wetness Hope had gathered from running her fingers through Daphne’s arousal Hope slowly pushed her index finger, inch by slow inch into the blonde.
Daphne’s legs fell open giving the older girl more room to penetrate her as she gasped at the feeling of slowly being filled. “Fuck, Hope.”
Hope didn’t speed up or slow down, instead she kissed at Daphne’s jaw, murmuring sweet nothings into soft skin as her finger had reached maybe half way in as she rotated her finger so it was facing upward. As Hope’s finger reached its new angle, the Tribrid curled her finger, grazing it against a spongy wall and Daphne screamed in pleasure as her hips shot up.

“So responsive.” Hope happily mentioned as she took Daphne’s lips within her own again. The Tribrid’s finger eventually bottomed out as far as it could go, Hope’s knuckles rested just outside Daphne’s pussy. Hope slowly began to extract her finger from Daphne’s core, then entering her again.
Hope continued to pump her finger in and out of Daphne before lifting her mouth off of Daphne’s.
“How are you doing?” Hope checked in with her Mate as she thrusted in and out of Daphne at a slow pace.
The Greengrass Heiress moaned loudly as she tried to respond. “Gr-reat. It fe-els amazing.”
Daphne encased her lover in her arms as she whimpered needily. “Pleas-se, Hope. Fu-fuck me.”
Hope teased another finger at Daphne entrance before asking, “Are you ready for another finger?”
Daphne nodded her head and called out breathlessly. “Yes.”
On Hope’s withdrawal of her fingers from the blonde’s slick channel, Hope squeezes her index and middle finger together as she reinserts two fingers back into Daphne’s wet pussy causing the blonde to groan out in pleasure as the stretch as she rotates her hips.
“So wet.” Hope called out in amazement with misty sea blue eyes.
“So full.” Daphne cried out as she moaned and groaned as the two fingers stretched her out pleasantly.

Hope hummed as she slowly began to pick up the pace of her thrusts, seemingly curling her fingers against the wet walls and spreading her fingers in Daphne’s tight channel, trying to make more room for another finger later.
Daphne groaned as her fingernails clutched on the Tribrid’s upper arms, having the need to hold onto something as the blonde started to fidget in pleasure, arousal pooling in her stomach at an alarming rate.
“Please let me cum Hope. I need it!” Daphne begged as she moaned into Hope’s neck, nipping at the salty skin there.
Hope decided not to tease her Mate more than she has to and using the hand pumping into Daphne, Hope used her thumb to apply a pressure to Daphne’s clit, rubbing small circles against it.

Daphne threw her head back as she released a scream of pleasure and she tightened her walls on Hope’s still moving fingers in spasms. A steady stream of cum trickled out of Daphne’s core, further wetting Hope’s fingers and hand.
With the excess slick from the blonde’s pussy, Hope used Daphne’s cum to lube up a third finger and so she could insert another finger into Daphne’s body.
Daphne gasped in surprise at the addition but she was more than welcoming of the extra digit in her pussy if her moans were anything to go by.
“Holy shit! Hope! Please!” Daphne pleaded as her hands tangled in Hope’s light auburn locks and pulled at her head.
Hope moaned as she kissed, licked and sucked a trail down Daphne’s unblemished but flustered body. “Daphne, love. You are the most beautiful person I have ever met and you deserve to be worshipped for hours on end.”
A pleased moan sounded from above Hope but the words that came out were breathless and pleading, “Currently I don’t want to be worshipped. I just want you to make love to me.”
“Always, Daph.” Hope answered as she lightly bit at Daphne’s inner thighs.
Daphne gasped as she forced herself up onto her elbows to look down at Hope. Hope looked up through her lashes to lock eyes with her Mate as she slowly lowered herself down over the blonde’s mound, before taking a single lick starting from where Hope’s fingers were giving Daphne the most pleasure she has ever experienced to the bundle of nerves hidden between her lower lips.

Daphne sucked in a breath as she watched with lustful ice blue orbs as her Mate slurped up her arousal. Hope didn’t give Daphne much of a chance to enjoy the feeling of what the blonde imagined euphoria to feel until the Tribrid closed her mouth directly over Daphne’s clit and twirled her tongue around the blonde's pleasure button.
“Holy fuck!” Daphne screamed as she threw her entire body back against the bed and her hips shot up roughly into Hope’s mouth and against the Tribrid’s three fingers as the blonde girl came hard.
Daphne clenched her fingers tightly in the bed sheets as she rocks her hips into Hope’s hand and face with a keening noise.
After Daphne’s second orgasm Hope rested her fingers in Daphne’s core rather than pumping them, as to allow the younger girl to catch her breath and come down from her high. However Hope didn’t stop licking Daphne's honey pot as Hope found her Mate’s taste somehow even more intoxicating than Daphne’s blood. Almost like ambrosia.

Daphne panted heavily as she shivered and trembled in pleasure. “Please… Don’t st-stop.”
Hope wriggled her fingers slightly as she removed her lips from Daphne’s clit so she could keep giving Daphne some form of indulgence as she replied with love in her voice, soft and caring. “I won’t stop yet. But I do need to slow down. I don’t want to give you pain from over-stimulation.”
Daphne let out a delighted gasp as Hope kissed along the line of Daphne’s abdomen.
Daphne gave a gulp as her eyes became heavy and lidded as she murmured. “I don’t know how many more orgasms I can take.”
Hope hummed against Daphne’s stomach as she rested her head on the blonde’s pelvis and brought her free hand up to caress Daphne’s right side, running the back of her fingernails along Daphne’s skin raising the fine hairs on Daphne’s body and forming goosebumps on the blonde’s fair skin.

“I think you can handle at least one more.” Hope insistently whispered softly as she played Daphne’s body like a musical instrument.
The Tribrid slowly extracted her fingers from Daphne’s core. The Greengrass Heiress sighed in delight as Hope began to move her three middle fingers within her again. As Hope increased the speed of her thrusting, Daphne moaned as she pulled down a pillow to rest her head on while opening her legs wider for her Mate.
The copper haired girl smirked as she returned her head down between the Ice Queen’s legs, humming as she went.
“Can I do something that you can definitely say no to.” Hope asked as she peered up to meet Daphne’s hooded eyes.
“What is it darling?” The blonde asked as she swallowed back some of her saliva as she tried to focus on her Mate.
Hope stopped her ministrations for a moment as she pushed herself up to level her face with Daphne’s and looked downcast as if embarrassed while asking, “Can I bite you on your thigh during an orgasm? I wanna know if your blood tastes different when you’re aroused.”

Daphne cupped the time-traveller's face as she rested her forehead against Hope’s with a pleasured sigh.
“Do whatever you want to me.” Daphne murmured to the Tribrid before adding, “I know that anything that you will do to me will only give me absolute pleasure. So do it. I don’t mind.”
Hope grinned as she leaned down on her forearm to kiss Daphne deeply, sharing the blonde’s arousal with Daphne as her tongue duelled with her lovers. Daphne moaned into the kiss as she tasted her own essence on her Mate’s tongue. The blonde thoroughly enjoys the taste of herself on Hope’s tongue and breath, it tastes like a mixture of the couple's scents: fresh snow, oranges, blood, forests and lightning, in that order of intensity.
The Tribrid pulled away from the kiss, her eyes glowing with lust as she moved her way back down Daphne’s body, littering kisses all the way back down to her prize.
Hope stretched her fingers still embedded with the blonde’s pussy with a groan as she felt Daphne’s walls expand and heard the witch moan as she bared her throat to the sky as her head fell back against the pillow in pleasure.

The older girl reattached her lips to Daphne’s clit, massaging it with her tongue to bring the blonde back up to her peak, building her Mate to her next climax. Daphne moaned uncontrollably as she twisted and turned in bed.
“Hope.” The blonde breathed in reverence as she looked down at the Tribrid in awe and love.
Hope hummed against Daphne pussy causing the younger girl to reach above her head for the headboard and gripped it tight, turning her knuckles white at the strain as she let out an inaudible scream from the vibrations Hope sent coursing through her lean and toned body, mouthing the word, ‘Fuck’.
Hope kept building her Mate up until she could feel Daphne beginning to tense up, shuddering and pleading for Hope. The Tribrid replaced her mouth with her thumb as she extended her Vampiric teeth and hovering them over Daphne’s inner right thigh.
Hope sped up her fingers and curled them repeatedly as the auburn haired girl brought Daphne to another climax as she lowered her head and bit into Daphne’s femoral artery.

Daphne screamed as she came all over Hope’s fingers, but she didn’t just coat Hope’s hand with her cum, she also came all over the bed, drenching the sheets in her cum. But Daphne never even noticed that she squirted on the bed.
The blonde witch could only feel the ecstasy from the Vampire bite as she instinctively kept her right leg completely still and lifted her left leg around the back of Hope’s head, to keep the part-Vampire exactly where she was.
Hope pulled out her fingers from Daphne’s warm core, wiping them on the bed sheets to partially clean them before both of her hands came up to Daphne’s hips, gripping them tightly as she lapped up the ambrosic blood from Daphne’s thigh.
After one long minute Daphne finally was able to relax her body, her left leg started to become numb and fell off Hope’s back. Hope noticed this and unlatched her teeth from Daphne’s leg then she instantly held her right hand over the wound.
Hope’s hand glowed with a white-yellow light as she whispered into her Mate’s skin, “Episkey.” Healing Daphne’s thigh quickly to avoid any more blood loss.
Hope raised herself up to Daphne’s mouth, bending down to give her Mate a chaste kiss against weak trembling lips. Daphne sighed gently as she tried to open her blissfully tired eyes, Daphne was gasping, panting, to try and catch her breath.

Hope moved up her legs so she could straddle Daphne’s hips and leaned back so she was sitting lightly on Daphne thighs as she brushed her hands over Daphne’s face.
“Are you alright?” Hope asked as she caressed Daphne’s overheated skin.
Daphne hummed faintly as she nodded her head slightly. “Yeah.”
The blonde moaned quietly as she opened her eyes and stared up at Hope's body. “Can you flip us over?”
Hope followed Daphne’s instructions and rolled them over so she had the blonde’s body leaning over her while most of the witch’s body was between the Tribrids’s thighs.
“You know that you don’t have to repay the favour right? Take your time.” Hope murmured as she kissed Daphne’s neck as the younger girl failed to hold her head up.
Daphne hummed quietly as she managed to lift herself up.
“I know I don't have to. I want to.” Daphne answered as she pushed her hair behind her ear before swapping arms so she could move the rest of her blonde hair behind her other ear so she could focus on Hope’s face without having to search through her messy hair.

Daphne’s eyes etched Hope’s entire voluptuous body within her mind. As she enjoyed the view, her hands trailed all over Hope’s chest and face before she dropped her body against Hope’s, slowly and seductively sliding their bodies together to create friction for the girls.
The blonde witch started to pepper kisses all along Hope’s upper body and face before she captured Hope’s lips into a delicious kiss. However during the kiss Daphne couldn’t control her magic completely and her ice powers cooled her skin and gave a brand new meaning to a crispy fresh kiss.
Hope gasped into Daphne’s mouth as some mist escaped the girls joined lips and Hope groaned at the feeling of ice cold fingers on her wolf’s heated skin. Daphne disconnected her lips from Hope’s and they both released a breath of chilled air.
“Well that was unexpected.” Hope murmured.
Daphne trailed her cold lips and tongue down her Mate’s body as she played with Hope’s breasts with a sigh. “Just let me know if the chill becomes too much.”

“Mmm-hmm,” Hope hummed in agreement as she threaded her fingers through Daphne’s wavy sex hair, “Sure, but I don’t think I’ll have any issues with the cold.”
Daphne raised an unimpressed eyebrow at Hope which the Tribrid noticed and rolled her sea blue eyes at the blonde.
“I swear. I’ll let you know if the magic bothers me.” Lady Emrys promises to her Mate.
Daphne nodded as she wrapped her lips around one of Hope’s nipples causing the Tribrid to gasp from the cold.
“Fuck!” Hope moaned as she tightened her grip in Daphne’s hair, “Play with my tits love. Your icy breath feels absolutely amazing.”
Daphne grinned around Hope’s nipple as she blushed slightly, not expecting Hope’s banter she also rolled Hope’s nipple between her teeth and pulled back while holding the bud. A pleased growl vibrated through Hope’s throat as she arched her back, enjoying the feeling of cold lips encasing her breast.
“Please don’t stop.” Hope begged as she untangled her fingers and moved her hands down to Daphne’s shoulders.
“Wouldn’t dream of it.”

“Now lay back down so I can admire you this time.” Daphne ordered as she placed a hand on Hope’s chest and pushed down, forcing potentially the world’s most powerful creature into pliancy, resting herself comfortably into the bed.
“Of course love.” Hope answered diligently, “Whatever you say.”
Hope rearranged herself on the bed, pulling down some pillows to burrow her head in the nest she created as she gazed up at Daphne with golden eyes filled with reverence.
“God, Daphne. You are so stunning and divine, I can’t believe you’re mine.” Hope stated as she cupped her Mate’s aristocratic face, rubbing the pad of her thumb over the high cheekbones.
Daphne leaned her head into Hope’s hand as an enraptured look took over Daphne’s entire face before a disbelieving expression crossed her face. “Hope.”
The blonde locked her icy eyes with the Tribrid’s sea-coloured orbs before continuing, “Trust me when I tell you. You are the most beautiful and amazing woman I have ever met.”
“You care so much about everyone and you love absolutely and completely, which is rare for you, but you never stop trying to find love. And to have that love is something that I will always cherish forever as I never imagined that there was someone like you in the world… Or in any other world. I love you Hope… Andrea… Mikaelson.” Daphne breathed out in awe as she laid a kiss on Hope’s lips at each of Hope’s names. Each kiss lasted longer than the previous kiss and also became more passionate.

Hope scoffed lightly at her Mate’s words. “Probably should mention that I don’t do well with receiving praise. It usually brings out my sarcastic but narcissistic responses.”
Daphne frowned as she realised something.
“You don’t believe you are worth it?” Daphne asks in disbelief as she watches Hope’s smile falter before adding examples quietly, “Love? Praise? Trust? … A family and friends who care about you?”
Hope’s eyes lowered for a moment but the touch of a chilling hand on her cheek brought Hope’s attention back to her Mate’s sad eyes. “Hope. You deserve the world and I’m upset that you don’t see that or believe that it is possible for you. I will spend Always and Forever showing you why you should be cherished and appreciated until the end of time.”
Hope tilted her head into Daphne’s cold hand and covered it with one of her own hands before wetting her lips with her tongue as her eyes studied her Mate’s body language. “That could take a while.” The Tribrid said uncertainty.
“I don’t mind how long it takes. You should hear it and experience it for yourself rather than sacrificing yourself for everyone else. It’s your turn, Hope.”
Hope looked over her amazing Mate once again before reaching up with both hands to hook them behind Daphne’s neck and pulling the younger girl down into a long kiss.

The two girls moaned into the sensual kiss as Daphne started moving one of her hands down Hope’s body as the other hand braced herself up over the Tribrid. The blonde’s hand found it’s way in between Hope’s legs before stopping suddenly and Daphne broke the kiss as she pushed herself up.
“Hang on. How are we having sex with your Ward over all of the Slytherin students?”
Hope chuckled as she pulled Daphne’s face down again and answered the Heiress’s question as Hope’s lips brushed Daphne’s as she spoke. “The Ward only works when one or either party does not give consent of their own free will. Since we both want this and have consented multiple times over this morning, the Ward does not work on us as it is not rape.”
“Oh… That’s good to know.” Daphne breathed back as she reclaimed Hope’s lips as Daphne ran her cold fingertips through Hope’s heavy arousal.
Hope shuddered as she pushed back slightly. “New rule. Work up to using ice magic between my thighs. I don’t think I’m quite ready yet for temperature play on my pussy.”
A forlorn look came across Hope’s eyes sending her into a momentary trance before she snapped out of it. “One day, maybe. Today? No.”

Daphne stopped applying her magic to her right hand before running it through Hope’s slick again before asking, “What just went through your head?”
Hope flushed slightly in embarrassment before answering with a straight face, staring directly into Daphne’s eyes. “I thought about you creating an ice dildo to fuck me with. Or potentially an icicle strap-on to pound into my pussy over and over again until I can’t walk straight.”
Daphne’s face became red as she squeezed her thighs together as brand new thoughts went through her mind. Hope saw Daphne’s reaction and smelt her arousal before teasing her Mate. “Unless you want to be the one getting pounded endlessly with a dick? I’d be more than happy to accommodate your desires Daph.”
Daphne groaned out the word, “Fuck.” As she thrusted two fingers into Hope’s pussy without any preparation.
Hope let out a low moan as she was penetrated so suddenly. Thankfully the Tribrid was incredibly wet after giving Daphne 3 orgasms and also from the ambrosic taste of Daphne’s sexed up blood.

Daphne did move her fingers within Hope’s tight core at a steady pace as Hope mentioned some tips, like stretching, curling and twisting to begin with which caused a symphony of various moans, groans and whimpers to escape Hope’s throat.
The blonde witch was proud of her skills to get Hope so worked up in such a small time frame. But she was slightly ashamed that she wasn’t brave enough to eat Hope out and said as much to her Mate, but Hope was so understanding and told her not to do anything that she wasn’t ready for.
Eventually Daphne felt Hope’s walls begin to flutter and Hope threw her head back in ecstasy as the blonde increased her speed and curled her fingers, trying to recreate what Hope did to her and succeeded with flying colours.
The Greengrass Heiress however learned that she didn’t know what to do after an orgasm and her fingers just stopped as Hope’s inner core muscles clenched tightly on Daphne’s long delicate digits.

The Tribrid let out a small roar as she came. The light auburn haired girl's facial features morphed, taking on some of her Vampire and Werewolf traits. However her nails did elongate into claws, razor sharp and dangerous but Hope somehow managed to bury her claws into the bed sheets, so she wouldn’t harm Daphne.
Daphne collapsed to the clean side of the bed so she was no longer in a dominant position over her Mate, Lady Emrys.
“That was incredible.” An echoing, growling voice praised the younger girl and Daphne preened happily as she wrapped an arm around Hope’s waist and rested her head on Hope’s shoulder.
“Definitely want a repeat in the future.” Daphne bantered as she closed her eyes.
“Absolutely.” Hope agreed. “Nap?”
Hope felt Daphne nod into her shoulder before she cradled Daphne closer to herself.
“Oh and clean the bed will you darling?”
Hope rolled her eyes at Daphne’s request before snapping her fingers and the Room of Requirement shuddered as the bed was replaced with a new clean piece of furniture.

Chapter Text

Myrddin shot across the plains and the rural roads along Southern Ireland, starting at Crookhaven and finishing up at Seven Heads. Hope was trailing after him with her full Tribrid speed but every so often a streak of lightning would overtake the onyx Phoenix and the coppery auburn haired girl before the Thunderbird lost her momentum, falling behind slightly before flashing forward in front again.
The three Magical Creatures were racing against one another. Hope chose a quiet and mostly isolated countryside to test their speed, power and magic along a 100km trek, but most importantly they were doing this to have fun. Myrddin was getting restless during the school terms, feeling Hope’s angst and Alexandria’s youthful and relentless energy that needed an outlet.
Myrddin felt like he was acting like a mother hen between two children who were vastly on separate ends of the spectrum, one that was too energetic and the other who was too moody.

Thankfully the midnight Phoenix was appreciative to the Greengrass Heiress, who was able to break past Hope’s defences with ease. The only downside was that whenever Daphne wasn’t around Hope, the Tribrid went back into a recluse, working exclusively on trying to figure out how to get back to her own world and also learning everything she can about Wizading Politics in this world.
During their run the Phoenix used the opportunity to distract the Tribrid and to unleash Alexandria’s pent-up energy, magic and lightning giving the sunlight coloured Thunderbird clarity of mind and to tire the young hatchling out.
Unfortunately the run didn’t distract the Mikaelson witch as much as Myrddin had wanted and he let out a thrill of frustration as he perched himself on Hope’s right shoulder. Alexandria landed on Hope’s other shoulder once they came to a stop at the edge of a cliff face, overlooking the raging sea with her arms crossed over her chest in with a loud sigh.

Hope stood there quietly watching as the waves crashed against the cliff face for nearly an hour as she complemented her choices, such as the choices she had already made when she first arrived here and the ones she knew she would have to make in the future. She questioned herself ‘is what she doing the right thing’. Myrddin and Alexandria tried to alleviate Hope’s worries but the Tribrid was being stubborn.
After a while Hope sensed two magical beings appeared to either side of her in a crack of apparition. Lady Emrys turned her head to the left and right to see Nicolas and Perenelle to each side of her. A confused look came across Hope’s face as she brought her arms down to her side. “What are you two doing here?”
“Luna.” The Flamel’s answered simply as if it answered all questions, which it technically does.
Hope rolled her eyes in amusement as she gave a small smile.
“So Luna knows that I’m having an existential crisis? That’s slightly annoying.” The auburn girl snarked lightly.
There was a hint of a smile at the corner of Nicolas’ mouth while Perenelle wanted to pity the girl who had the weight of the world on her shoulders, but the naturing woman would never treat Hope like someone who was broken, so she threw those feelings behind an incredibly thick Occlumency wall.

“Hope, sweetie. I know what it feels like to question every choice you make. Nic and I have had this exact same conversation multiple times over the last few centuries. We question if we should help the Wizarding World to the fullest extent of our capabilities or if we should ignore the cries for help.” Perenelle started to explain as she took one of Hope’s hands into her own, holding it gently.
Hope brought her attention to Perenelle with a curious look. “What made you choose to help or not?”
Nicolas picked up where his wife had left off. “We have helped out many times over the years, mainly in France. That’s why we have so many debts owed to us in France and why we also owe a couple of debts to other families, like the Delacours. We help and the people depend on us completely, forgetting how to fend for themselves. Thereby making the Wizarding Community weak and obsolete.”
“On the other hand by not doing anything, but knowing that we have the knowledge that could have saved many lives, it leaves a certain amount of guilt that is difficult to shake.” The Immortal Alchemist mentioned with a distracted look on his face.

Hope pursed her lips as she considered her adoptive father’s words. “So the outcomes are admiration and hero-worship or undeniable guilt and regret?”
Hope groaned loudly. “Got to admit those options suck. Especially for people like us.”
Perenelle chuckled with a serene smile on her face. “Do you mean introverts or martyrs?”
A smirk appeared on the Mikaelson girl’s face, “Of course.” She replied vaguely.
Hope saw the unimpressed looks on the Flamels’ faces, her smork only grew as she followed up with, “Both.”
Nicolas and Perenelle shared a look behind Hope’s back before they both called out, “Brat.” As the two immortals shook their heads in annoyance.
Hope let out a light laugh as she unfolded her arms as she turned around to walk back so she could walk back to the closest town at a slow pace as she heard Nicolas and Perenelle follow behind her hesitantly. “Well this year will be the year when everything changes. I’ve already discussed this with Daphne. I’m going to be entering the Tri-Wizard Tournament so Cedric doesn’t die this time round, to make sure the Merpeople don’t break the treaty by attacking an underage Veela and to give Harry some backup against Voldemort.”
Nicolas hummed in acceptance. “But doing this doesn’t bother you.”
Hope glanced over her shoulder to look at her father of this world with a questioning gaze, as the 680 year old man continued on with his thoughts. “You help people because it’s the right thing to do. But you don’t want any recognition for your actions as you don’t believe you deserve it, due to some need to atone for your family’s sins.”

Hope sighed loudly as she stopped in her tracks and looked down to the ground in shame, Perenelle wrapped an arm around Hope’s waist and pulled her into a side hug. “Sweetheart, there is no reason for you to make atonements for your family, especially for mistakes that you hadn’t even been alive for. Their actions are not on you, Hope. You create your own legacy.”
“I may not be burdened by my family’s actions in this world but it doesn’t change how I was raised and what the Saltzman twins call my ‘Martyr Complex’.” Hope replied solemnly.
“I’m fairly certain a blonde haired witch will knock you out of that complex pretty quickly.” The healer rubbed Hope’s arm in a soothing motion.
Hope gave a genuine smile at the mention of her Mate. “Yeah, maybe.”

The two legendary birds shared a glance behind Hope’s head before letting out a thrill of noise and took off with a gust of wind before disappearing in a flash of fire and lightning. The Flamel’s gave Hope a curious look wondering why the birds left.
Hope rolled her eyes at her adoptive parents as she answered. “They’re a little tired from our run… well flight for them, they’re going home to rest. Alexandria finally managed to access her larger form with four wings. Myrddin and I are proud of her. She’s learnt how to use her lightning in that form and also took down some farm animals to find out how strong she was.”
“Very impressive. I thought Thunderbirds couldn’t access their larger form until their 50th year or so?” Nicolas remarked in curiosity as he rubbed the stubble on his chin.
“Probably.” Hope replied simply.
Lady Emrys turned around to the cliff again before changing the topic back to her recent troubles. “Although back to what Nic said earlier, performing the actions to help people doesn’t bother me. It’s knowing that I will be a predominant figure in the Wizarding World is what worries me.”
“Everyone will be judging me openly as soon as I come out as Lady Emrys and will be combing through my life with a fine tooth comb. Your lives and the Greengrass’s will be affected by this the most.” Hope admits worriedly as she wished the waves would wash away her fears.
Nicolas placed a hand on Hope’s shoulder before pulling her into a hug, resting his chin on the top of her head. “My sweet girl. Perenelle and I will be absolutely fine. We have for centuries. Besides you have upgraded both ours and the Greengrass’s security on the wards. You are already protecting us, even though it is not your responsibility.”

“It may not be my responsibility. But I would rather fight The Hollow or jump into Malivore again than leave my friends and family unprotected from people who are obviously coming after me. I’ve made that mistake before and it almost killed me.” Hope murmured, regret and sorrow laced her words.
Both Perenelle and Nicolas let out a sad sigh as Perenelle also embraced the young girl, trying to offer as much comfort as they could.
“This time you don’t have to do it alone.” Perenelle remarked as she ran her fingers through Hope’s long auburn locks.
“You have Daphne, me, Nic, Luna, potentially the rest of the Greengrass’s, the Bones’ women, Professor’s Flitwick and Babbling, the Goblin Nation and Harry. Your friends from the other school houses, Neville, Hannah and the Patil twins.” Perenelle pulled back slightly and brought Hope’s sea colored eyes to meet her own hazel ones.
“You’ve already amassed a small army and the people you have trusted with wandless magic are in a league of their own thanks to you.” Perenelle pressed a light kiss on Hope’s forehead before resuming their group hug.
A small sniffle was heard and a quiet noise was spoken. “Thank you. For not giving up on me.”
“Never.” Both of the Flamel’s replied instantly before tightening their hug, “Always and Forever. Right?”
Hope chuckled silently and nodded against her parents.

When the family finally apparated back home Hope felt better than before, needing to be able to clear the air about some of her fears but she had more questions in regards to her political standing. Hope organised to do her Goblin training starting tomorrow with Daphne but she chose to go into Gringotts a day early, so she could tackle the Bills and political memos first before being able to take her frustrations out in training for the next week.
“Good evening, King Ragnok, King of the Goblins, Blooded Warrior and Proxy to the Legendary House of Emrys. May the souls of your enemies run in fear by the mere mention of your name or power.” Hope greeted with a small bow as she came face to face with the impressive Goblin.
The Goblin King ginned feral as he gave a small bow of his own. “Good evening, Lady Emrys, Queen of the Werewolves, Princess of the Vampires and seasoned Warrior. May the blood of your enemies coat your blade forevermore.”
Hope’s eyes widened at the greeting. “I thought I still had one more week left of Goblin training before I could receive that title?”
“You also mentioned in your deal for Lancealot’s Spear, if you exceeded our expectations we could name you a Warrior earlier. However 3 one week sessions are still required. But we would be pleased to have you come back whenever you wish to train with us. You push my Warriors to new limits against your powers. It humbles them and encourages them to continue learning new skills or improving old skills.” King Ragnok mentions with a proud smile.
Hope smiled back at the Goblin King, as she raised a fist over her heart and bowed respectfully to the elder Goblin. “Thank you for your generosity, King Ragnok.”

The Goblin clapped his hands together loudly and rubbed them together. “Thank God the niceties are out of the way. Walk with me to my office and you can tell me what’s troubling you while we go over everything from the Wizengamot.”
Hope rolled her eyes dramatically as she walked side by side with the Goblin as this was the only way they walked together these days. A Goblin leaving his back open to a strike was considered suicidal, but having the ruler of another species leave their flank open for attack is also stupid. The Goblin and Tribrid figured out this was the easiest method of travel for them and they both respected each other enough that it was seen as a power play.
As they entered Ragnok’s office he pulled out a Blood Quill to which Hope groaned at and subconsciously rubbed the top of her right hand as she could almost feel the upcoming pain. The Goblin just chuckled at Hope’s displeasure. “Start with this pile first. It has the Dark and Light Bills. The Neutral Bills are… unique.”
Hope raised an eyebrow at the Goblin at the choice of his words. “Unique, how? Like Marcus Greengrass hindering us or helping?”
A tooth grin was Ragnok’s response. “Guess you will have to wait and see. Why do you think it’s Greengrass?”

“I kind of threatened him when I told him I was going to marry his daughter with or without his permission and if he interfered I would rain down hell on him politically as Lady Emrys.” Hope replied casually with a smile as she picked up the Blood Quill and took the first sheet of paper, scanning over it quickly before declining the Dark Bill in front of her with a flourish of her hand across parchment.
Ragnok let out a deafening roar of laughter as he heard the reasoning behind the leader of the Neutral Faction change of direction with his Bills. “Geez Hope. That’s not the smartest play in any political book.”
Hope scoffed lightly. “Doesn’t really matter. If Marcus becomes a liability I can always use my position as Lady Emrys and the Consort Greengrass to force Marcus out as Head of the Greengrass family and place Daphne there in his place. Other than that, he owes me a Life-Debt that he’s not even aware of since I cured Astoria.”
The Goblin King blinked a few times in disbelief before asking. “How did you cure someone with a Blood Curse that old?”
Hope was speeding through the Dark Bills in record time after she realised she could use her superspeed to speed-read, before she turned to face the Goblin with a serious expression. “I used a combination of my blood and Phoenix Tears. I’ve also discreetly removed the Blood Curse from the family. No more Greengrass’s will ever be afflicted with that curse ever again.”

Just as Hope moved onto the Light Bills she unloaded her troubles with the Goblin King. Politically, Ragnok told her she had nothing to worry about, she was a natural and he enjoyed working with her. Ragnok even mentioned if he was ever removed as her Proxy he would still quite happily stay with Hope as an advisor, to which Hope thanked the Goblin profusely.
As the duties as a saviour to the Wizarding World, Hope just agreed to do what she believes to be right and will try to keep peace between Magical Creatures and Wizards while destroying Voldemort. The Tribrid also mentioned to the elderly Goblin that there are only 3 Horcruxes left, the ring, the locket and Nagini.
“So you’re leaving the ring for Dumbledore to find, so the withering curse on the ring will be placed on Dumbledore and take him out of the equation for the Light Faction. The snake you will just perform a locator spell after the ring has affected the Hogwarts Headmaster and kill it. Whereas you plan on getting Harry Potter and Sirius Black’s help to get the locket from a House-Elf hiding behind a Fidelius charm?” Ragnok summarised.

Hope nodded her head distractedly as she re-read the same piece of parchment for a third time. “Yep, that’s about right.”
Ragnok peered over the girl's shoulder to see a Bill from the Dark Faction pile, trying to bring in a rule about school Wizard Duels not being allowed and any Duels that had been made in the past year are null and void. “Let me guess, you had something to do with this?”
Hope grunted in the affirmative as she declined the Bill while stating. “Poor Lucy Malfoy is a sore loser. Thankfully Wizard Duels can not be banned even if this Bill came to pass. It’s a rule that is unchangeable, no matter how much they try.”
The Goblin King let out a chuff of laughter as he recalled that rule being made a few hundred years ago. “I know. What did you make him agree to anyway?”

“To step down from the Board of Governors for Hogwarts and to never apply for a position there again.” Hope answered as she moved onto the Light Bills as a smirk appeared on her face, “Although he only duelled me because I defeated his son earlier in a Wizard’s Duel without even drawing my wand. Punching Draco in the face will always be a memory I will never forget.”
The room erupted into laughter as the Goblin King and Wolf Queen laughed at the Malfoy men’s bad luck before they managed to calm down.
Ragnok managed to pull himself together before mentioning. “As much as destroying the Malfoy men amuses me. It’s Lady Malfoy who is the true Slytherin of the family. Be wary of that one.”
Hope only nodded her head to the Goblin’s warning.

Hope’s wrist was starting to cramp after 2 hours but she was up to the last of the Neutral Bills, to which Hope was pleasantly surprised when they were craftly worded Bills written by Marcus Greengrass, offering more land to Magical Creatures and also trying to slowly accumulate the Wizarding World to the 20th century. By bringing in small uses of electricity to buildings which normally use a lot of candles or lamps to enlighten a room.
Hope agreed with most of these Bills but always confirmed with Ragnok first, to see if there were any cleverly placed restrictions or demands in exchange for these services. But neither Goblin or woman found any hidden messages.
The Bills were exactly as they promised.
No more, no less.
Hope had another curious thought as she looked over the last 2 Bills. “Ragnok?”
The Goblin hummed in response for Hope to continue, “Am I bound by any Life-Debts to the Flamel House?”
Ragnok thought about it for a moment before replying. “No. You are only bound to Debts that are a part of your highest ranking House. However, if there is a Debt owed to the Flamel House and you have a Debt to the Legendary House owing from the House who has the Debt to the Flamel’s. You could transfer the Debt down from the Legendary to a Most Ancient and Noble House, to neutralise the Life-Debt.”

Hope hummed slightly as her brain wrapped her head around the information she had learned. “So for instance. There is a Debt with the Flamel’s owing to the Delacours. If I was to get a Life-Debt from, let’s say, saving the youngest Delacour from the Merpeople during the Tri-Wizard Tournament. As the Flamel Heiress, I could transfer this Debt to the Flamel’s and cancel out the Debt?”
The Goblin King scratched the top of his head as he paced in the office for a while, as Hope finished the Bills, Ragnok turned back to the Tribrid with a grin. “That would be absolutely legal. Even if the youngest Delacour is used in the Tri-Wizard Tournament, from what you have told me there was no consent in knowing she would be placed underwater with a species the Veela have a very fragile treaty with.”
“Excellent.” Hope responded with a grin.
“I may be friendly with the elder Delacour daughter but there is no way in hell I will bring that kind of drama of a 2nd wife onto Daphne.”
“Covering your bases then?”
“Always.” Hope strongly replied.

Daphne joined Hope and the Goblins the following day to begin her week of training but she was a bundle of nervous energy as she whispered over to Hope. “Are you sure that this is okay?”
Hope let out a tiny chuckle as she replied. “Yes love. Everything is ready for both of us. Stop worrying.”
King Ragnok chose this moment to walk into the room and Daphne froze suddenly before giving the Goblin a graceful curtsy. “Good morning, King Ragnok. King of the Goblins, Blooded Warrior and Proxy to the Legendary House Emrys.”
Ragnok glanced at Hope with a raised eyebrow but the Tribrid rolled her eyes at the Goblin King.
“Don’t look at me like that.” Daphne shot her head in Hope’s direction and looked at her with shock in her eyes as her Mate’s blatant disregard of etiquettes as Hope continued, “She came to me like that. All rules and regulations.”
Hope smirked as she turned to look at her lover. “I think it’s sexy.”
The Goblin King groaned quietly and rolled his eyes. “None of that now or I will probably want to eat my own eyeballs if you keep that up.”
Hope's smirk became less defined as she looked back to Ragnok with a pleasant smile. “Sorry Ragnok. I’ll behave myself… I am still allowed to flirt, right?”
There was a long answering sigh. “Whatever. Let’s go. I wanna kick your ass Mikaelson.”

As it turns out Ragnok did kick Hope’s ass for the first 10 minutes as the Tribrid kept getting distracted by her Mate watching her. Hope was chided repeatedly by King Ragnok to stop looking over to Daphne or he would start her training in another room. Hope’s eyes flashed gold and Ragnok groaned as he landed on his back with a thunk and the point of a sword against his neck.
“Right. Don’t threaten or even talk about Daphne. Got it.” The King of the Goblins groaned out in pain as he pushed Excalibur away from his neck.
“That’s a good choice Ragnok.” Hope replied in Gobbledegook as she had taught Daphne her translator spell earlier in the year.
The grating sound of the Goblin language left Daphne’s mouth and Hope was shocked that Daphne was able to make the harsh sounds from the new language sound relatively pleasant. “You should listen to my Mate. She has a very short temper when it comes to me… Or at least that is what Warrior Flitwick says and I’m inclined to agree.”

“Ah, Hope has taught you her translation spell.” Ragnok replied as he stood to his full height with a grin.
“Yes. It makes it easier to speak to Warrior Flitwick at school without the need to erect Hope’s insanely powerful boundary ward everytime we wish to speak privately. Warrior Flitwick assures us that the Goblin language can’t be spoken or translated by anyone other than Hope and myself. Nobody else is powerful enough to perform this spell other than the people Hope has helped unlock their Magical Potential. So a grand total of 5 people could theoretically understand the Goblin language.” Daphne explained to the elder Goblin.
“Excellent! From now on if you are here as the Consort Emrys you are to speak my language to anyone of the Goblin Nation.” Ragnok exclaimed happily as he focused his attention on Daphne.
“Sure. It will add more discretion to Lady Emrys.” An unsubtle cough came from the light auburn haired girl and Daphne smiled slightly as she corrected herself, “Very well, it will help Hope stay under the radar.”

Daphne looked over to her right as she watched Hope balance Excalibur over her right shoulder. “Why do you hate being called Lady Emrys so much?”
Hope blinked a few times at Daphne’s sudden question as she tried to think of an answer for her Mate. “Honestly. I’m not used to the name and the name places an even larger burden on my head. One that I don’t know if I’m ready for.”
“As much as this conversation is needed, we only have a week of training. Talk and fight at the same time.” The Goblin King announced as he made some motions with his hands to dismiss the other Goblins in the area.
“I want to see how well your Mate does against you. So summon your weapons and you can use your magic in this fight. Warrior Flitwick informed me that I would be impressed, so show me.”

Daphne glanced at Hope and watched as she took the enchanted blade off her shoulder and conjured a secondary sword in her left hand, before she took a defensive stance, waiting for the blonde to form her icy rapiers.
The Greengrass Heiress used her magic and froze the floor before shooting up icicle spikes from the frosted marble floor. Some of these spikes were shot out from the very edges of the room, since the blonde knew from experience that Hope was able to melt the ice within a certain radius from herself. What Daphne didn’t expect was for the spike to melt before they were able to get close to Hope and the blonde raised an eyebrow at the Tribrid.
“What? I’m over trying to dodge all the ice you send my way. So I’ve learnt to project an invisible flame-based barrier around myself. I’m hoping that it will protect me against all your ice attacks.” Hope explained as she made her way over to the blonde who was sending ice walls at Hope, trying to slow her down but the fire shield held strong through the barrage of attacks.

Daphne altered her rapiers into steel rather than ice so they didn’t melt as she threw herself into the fire barrier with her own cold barrier wrapped tightly around her. A hiss of steam sounded as the two shields collided and a fine mist started to form around the two girls.
The blonde thrusted her narrow blade forward only to be blocked by Hope’s conjured sword and the lethal dance began between the Consorts.
While the girls were striking at each other and blocking each attack Ragnok made some appraisals as he watched the fight continue and the mist surrounding the girls was steadily becoming thicker by the minute.
He was immensely pleased with how well the Greengrass girl was fighting, even though Hope had taken out the other girl’s main offensive abilities by erecting the fire shield, the blonde was still using her magic, basic spells, but overall effective.

The witch used the mist to her advantage multiple times by using a low powered lumos charm, refracting the light off all of the water particles in the air.
Hope had been blinded by this tactic the first time but she was still able to defend herself against the slashes, thrusts and feints Daphne had unloaded on the Tribrid in quick succession.
Hope used her other senses to compensate for the temporary loss of her sight. Her hearing and sense of smell went through the roof. The Tribrid heard the blades cutting through the air as the strikes came from above, to the sides, thrusting towards her and occasionally from below. However it was Hope’s olfactory senses that gave Hope the advantage. She could literally smell Daphne’s blood along with her natural scent of fresh snow, oranges, and parchment no matter where Daphne was in the room and followed that scent like a bloodhound.

When Hope’s sight came back the girls had been in this twisted metal dance for about 10 minutes without either woman showing any signs of slowing down just yet. This made Ragnok somewhat proud, knowing that the Greengrass Heiress would be able to put up a decent fight against some of his Warriors without the use of her magic. Although he was curious about what the girl could accomplish with her ice attacks against a more average fighter.
“I must say I’m once again impressed by both Lady Emrys and Consort Emrys.” Hope shot a glare over to the Goblin King at the use of those titles whereas Daphne faltered in her attack for a moment before recalling that she should be known as Consort Emrys, as that is her highest title in the Wizengamot.
“You need to start accepting Lady Emrys as your name Hope. From what you told me earlier this year and last year, you plan on announcing yourself as Lady Emrys during the Tri-Wizard Tournament. Which means you need to start answering to your name rather than glaring at it. Grow up young Queen.” Ragnok scolded the reluctant Tribrid.
Hope huffed in annoyance as she ducked under the slash Daphne aimed at her head. “But I don’t want the weight of the Wizarding World on my shoulders.”
“Boo-fucking-hoo.” The Goblin replied without a hint of sarcasm as Hope and Daphne had their swords locked in front of them before they looked over at the Goblin with disbelief in their eyes.
“You have a destiny, Hope. Deal with it. At least you have your Mate at your side to help you carry the burden. Besides Consort Emrys has been trained and raised in the political world all her life. Accept her help you idiot.”

Daphne’s jaw dropped in shock but Hope wasn’t on to pass up an opportunity. So she flipped Daphne over her shoulder and on the ground before disarming her Mate, straddling her in the process and pinning the blonde's arms over her head.
The witch let out an ‘oof’ as she landed on her back but wasn’t able to react quickly enough to stop Hope from pinning her.
“Cheater.” Daphne let out breathlessly as she starred up into Hope’s sea coloured eyes.
Hope gave Daphne a quick smile before she looked up at the Goblin ruler with a disgruntled expression.
“You know you’re an asshole right?” Hope asked the Goblin in a rhetorical manner.
Ragnok gave a halfhearted shrug as he maintained eye contact with Hope, trying to get his point across to the stubborn girl. “Fine. You may have a point. I should be getting used to the name, since everyone will most likely start calling me that once I announce myself.” Hope looked at the girl underneath her and asked in english. “Would you be willing to help me with the Wizengamot love?”
Daphne smiled up at her Mate before chanting, “Accio, Hope Mikaelson.”
Hope’s head was affected by the spell the blonde used, magically dragging Hope’s mouth down closer to Daphne’s and the blonde kissed her for a few moments. “I will always help you Hope. King Ragnok is right. I’ve practically been groomed for this position for my entire life. Let me help?”
Hope sighed against Daphne’s lips before nodding slightly. “Okay.”

Over the course of the week Hope and Daphne trained against each other, side by side and they also fought a group of Goblins single-handedly. Ragnok was extraordinarily happy with how both of the girls were doing singularly and together in pairs.
Ragnok even extended the same courtesy to Daphne that he had with Hope, allowing her to come around at any time for more training. This caused a massive grin to appear on Hope’s face as she had faith that Daphne would leave an overwhelming impression on the Goblin Nation.
“Has Warrior Flitwick informed you both of the Duelling Competitions that are held worldwide?” Ragnok asked the girls as they were once again paired up with one another taking on a small army of 30 Goblin Warriors.

Daphne was providing the defence for their partnership with her thick ice walls while Hope was setting magical bobby-traps on the floor, walls, ceiling and even in thin air for the Goblins to activate.
“Yes. He has. We decided to let Hope compete in the singles while I sit it out, to avoid us showing our full potential until next year. Because Warrior Flitwick just assumed that we would eventually versus one another and neither of us would accept a pity loss, so it was the easiest way to avoid a confrontation.” Daphne answered as she created some animated ice doubles of herself and Hope to join the battle.
“Thankfully the Professor mentioned that there is a Pair’s Duelling Competition. So we signed up for that together under the guise of Flitwick’s protegees.” Hope continued as she waved her hand causing both girls to vanish under an invisibility charm.

The Goblin army were doing their best to fight off the icy doubles but for ice sculptures they had amazing flexibility and speed, dodging and weaving their way through the masses and setting off some of Hope’s bobby-traps.
While some of these traps acted as a paralyser, gravity manipulations or even in some cases one of Hope’s sleeping spells from her world would knock the Goblins into unconsciousness at the snap of her fingers.
“Lord have mercy on any soul that fights against the two of you.” The elder Goblin muttered under his breath.
Hope lifted her invisibility charm and stood with her arms crossed side by side with the Goblin King. “Sorry. I don’t believe any King wants to witness some of his best Warriors getting their asses handed to them by magic. But you did request this match.”
To Hope’s surprise the Goblin didn’t flinch at Hope’s sudden arrival, but he did let out a sigh. “No, I don’t enjoy watching this. Your Mate’s magic and your own are practically out of this world. Well… Power wise anyway. Besides your extensive magical power, both of you are tacticians and able to plot out your next move as well as your partners along with your opponent. I’d bet any and all Goblin-Made weapons that I own that I would never see the day when you and Daphne would lose a duel. Magical or with swords. My Warriors never stood a chance against both of you.”

Hope let out a quiet hum as Daphne blew up her ice walls with a loud shattering noise before turning the ice shards into small mist like particles, blinding their opponents. Hope decided to end the match quickly after Daphne created the perfect distraction.
Hope flicked both her wrists towards the ground as she called out, “Fluctus impulsa.”
A powerful wave of magic shot out from Hope’s hands and barreled its way through the blinded Goblin army, knocking all the Goblins backwards into the wall behind them with a fleshy thump before they fell to the ground with a groan.
The Goblin King blinked once before he turned to face the Tribrid.
“What was that?” He asked in disbelief, forgetting to use Gobbledegook to speak to the girls.
Hope chuckled and waved her hand making Daphne visible, but she was too busy also looking over to the downed Goblins on the other side of the room with a look of awe across her face.
“Shockwave spell.” Hope answered the Goblin King’s question before expanding slightly on it.
“The spell normally is generated through a witch's hands, but it can be channelled directly into something or someone. I actually destroyed a gargoyle with this spell once, although I did need help from a friend.” Hope finished with a forlorn smile on her face.

A look of genuine confusion crossed Ragnok’s face as he mentioned in a factual tone. “Gargoyles can’t be destroyed.”
Hope shrugged slightly before mentioning in a deadpan. “Well this one was.”
A thought crossed Hope’s mind and she switched back to the Goblin language. “Actually I should probably show you and the Flamel’s all the creatures I have faced in my world. See if there are any differences between my universe's Magical Creatures and this world.”
Daphne groaned quietly while the King of the Goblins had a grin spread slowly and widely across his face. “I, for one, would love to see some of your memories.”
“Not this week. I promised my sister I’d spend some time with her since I apparently ignored her at school.” Hope pursed her lips together as she avoided mentioning that her Mate ignores everyone when she has her ‘ice mask’ on.
Instead the copper haired girl replies to Ragnok. “I have no issues with waiting a few weeks, maybe we’ll do it after the Duelling Competitions?”
The Goblin sighed dramatically. “Very well.”

When Daphne had said Astoria wanted to spend time with her sister she also meant her sister-in-law as well apparently. So Hope had stayed at Greengrass Farm for a week, while Nic and Nelle occasionally popped in to say hello. Somewhere along the line Annabeth’s jaw dropped when Daphne made a remark about Nic’s Alchemy studies and if he could teach her some transference spells.
Daphne had felt so guilty when she accidentally revealed Nic and Nelle’s secret but the immortals waved off the incident as they were planning on telling Daphne’s family over these holidays anyway.
It didn’t stop Daphne from apologising profusely to Nic and Nelle for the next week, that is until Hope whispered something in Daphne’s ear and the girl flushed red in embarrassment before walking outside for some air. The adults looked at Hope questionably, but Hope just smirked and arched an eyebrow smugly at them which caused all the adults to clam up quickly either not wanting to know or in Nic’s case trying not to burst out in laughter.
Astoria just looked confused at the whole interaction. “What just happened?”

Nic couldn't hold it in any longer and laughed loudly while the rest of the adults couldn’t even look in Astoria or Hope’s direction.
Hope gave a quick glance at the confused look on the youngest Greengrass’ face before replying, “I got Daphne to stop apologising.”
A frown joined Astoria’s confused expression. “But how?”
Marcus, Annabeth and Nelle sputtered as they hoped that Hope wouldn’t say something too crass.
“By threatening to spank her.” Hope answered honestly with a sly smile on her face.
“Trust me Stori. Don’t ask any more questions, unless you want to learn some interesting facts about your sister, that you really don’t want to know.” Hope told the younger girl while giving her a look that just screamed scandalous.
Astoria opened her mouth but looked at the disturbed faces on her parents as they were trying to tune out what Hope was saying. A look of disturbed horror crossed Astoria’s face as she finally understood what was happening and blanched as she made gagging noises as she ran out of the room and most likely to her bedroom.

Hope’s smug expression didn’t leave her face for the rest of the day or night, as it turns out. Daphne had made another apology to Nic and Nelle as they were leaving and Hope’s sensitive hearing overheard it.
After she waved her parents goodbye, Hope leaned on Daphne’s shoulder as she murmured so quietly only Daphne could hear. “I heard that apology when my parents left.”
Daphne shivered slightly at the promise of pleasure in Hope’s voice.
“When we go to bed tonight I want you to strip out of your clothes and bend over my knees. You didn’t follow my rules, love. You have to pay.” With a nip at the blonde's ear the Tribrid had left the room to join Marcus for some last minute additions to some Bills for the Neutral Faction.

Daphne gulped loudly at the saliva that had built up in her mouth.
“Fuck.” Daphne murmured as she tried to get the motor functions in her legs to start working again but all she felt was her own slick coating her inner thighs.
“Merlin be damned. Fucking Hope Mikaelson.” The blonde groaned quietly at the arousal covering her upper thighs.
Daphne swallowed again as she called out a little louder. “Good night, Mum, Dad.”
Daphne made her way slowly to her room as she heard replies from her parents. Daphne was about to say goodnight to her sister but she could tell that her sister was already asleep since Astoria’s magic was quiet. It was easier to predict what Astoria was doing more than anyone in her family in Daphne’s mind.
Well apart from Hope obviously.
Daphne could tell if Astoria was asleep, the wind, Daphne could sense which was a part of her sister’s magic along with chocolate and ink, was quiet and still. This let the Greengrass Heiress know her sister was having a peaceful sleep, so she walked past her sister’s bedroom before making it to her own room.

The Consort Emrys placed a powerful privacy ward up on her door and stripped out of her clothing with extreme haste before she moved to her bed and kneeled beside the bed facing towards the door. Placing her hands in her lap as she patiently waited for her Mate to appear.
Hope didn’t take too long to turn up as the door shimmered maybe a few minutes later, the anticipation built up in Daphne’s body as her arousal pooled in her lower abdomen.
Daphne kept her eyes lowered to the ground but she heard Hope suck in a deep breath of air before she closed the door quietly and erected one of her powerful barrier spells that she used at Hogwarts in her dorm.
The blonde didn’t hear any footsteps making their way to her but she felt Hope approaching her, a presence at her back became too much to ignore and she moved to turn around but Hope placed her hands on bare pale shoulders, keeping her in place.

“Well. I’ll admit this is a nice surprise.” Hope mentioned lightly as she drew patterns along Daphne's upper back, causing goosebumps to rise all over the blonde's naked body.
“I thought I would have to talk you into this, but you’re really into this. Aren’t you, love?”
“Yes.” Came a breathy reply from the floor as she glanced up with shiny, ice-like eyes to lock gazes with glowing gold orbs and Daphne took a sudden gulp as her mouth watered in excitement.
Hope hummed and glanced around her Mate’s room before landing on the chair Daphne told her to sit in during their first meeting.
Hope smirked to herself and leaned down to whisper seductively in Daphne’s ear, moving a strand of silky blonde hair behind her ear. “Follow me then bend over my knees when I sit down. If you want to stop at any time, use the colour system to let me know.”
Daphne hummed but Hope took a firm grip of blonde hair and pulled it down sharply and to the right, so Daphne’s face up sharply so it was aligned with Hope’s.
Daphne let out a startled groan as her head was forced in another direction but when she saw Hope’s serious expression she responded to her Mate’s stipulations verbally. “Okay Hope. I’ll use the colour guidelines if it becomes too much.”

“Good girl.” Hope praised the taller girl brushing her thumb along Daphne’s smooth bottom lip before walking over to the chair and sitting in it with a look of reflection on her face before a smirk overtook it.
“But maybe you should make it up to me?”
Daphne looked up at the auburn haired girl’s face with a furrowed brow. “Other than apologising, what do I need to make up for?”
“Do you remember the last time I was in this chair?” Hope asked with a devious smile.
A look of comprehension crossed Daphne’s face as a look of guilt came over her features. “I’m sorry about how I acted towards you when we first met. I was an entitled brat and I took that out on you.”

The Greengrass Heiress looked up and made eye contact with Hope before apologising again. “I’m sorry.”
Hope clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth before patting a hand on her lap. Daphne stood up gracefully before walking over to Hope so she could bend her body over Hope’s lap with a flustered face while repeating, “I’m sorry.”
Hope ran an open palm all across Daphne’s smooth and unblemished skin as the blonde shivered at the touch, yet relaxing into her Mate’s body. “I believe you, Daph and I know you are sorry. But I kinda hate seeing this chair over the past couple of years and thought that this would be a good way to replace some old memories with new ones? How would you feel about that love?”

Daphne’s hands clenched tightly on the Tribrid’s leg as Hope gave a quick but firm smack on her bare ass, causing the blonde to groan in surprise and a little bit of pleasure.
“I can destroy the chair if it annoys you so much?” Daphne offered as she lifted her head up slightly.
Hope rubbed her right hand along Daphne’s upturned ass, squeezing and moulding it as she replied in a cheerful tone. “Now why would I want to destroy this chair when I know that after tonight, everytime you look at this chair, you will recall this night and what we did in this chair. You won’t even be able to look at this piece of furniture without blushing.”
A gasp left Daphne’s mouth as she was smacked harder than before, however a guttural groan followed this smack as Daphne could envision looking at this chair tomorrow and not being able to keep a gaze on this chair.

Hope had spanked Daphne 3 more times before telling her to stand up, Daphne shakingly got to her feet and Hope checked in by asking, “Colour?”
“Green.” Came the quick reply out of Daphne’s lips.
Hope nodded and stood up herself, snapping her fingers on the way up, magically removing all her clothes.
As Daphne was taking in her Mate’s toned and muscled form her eyes nearly bulged out when she saw the extra appendage that Hope had strapped to her hips. “Still good?”
Daphne’s mouth watered as she nodded enthusiastically and she dropped to her knees in front of Hope’s strap-on and took nearly half of the rubber dick into her mouth in one fell swoop.

Hope’s eyes widened as she saw just how quickly Daphne moved to please Hope and take the dick into her mouth. Hope thought Daphne would take it slow since she knew Daphne was a Witches’ Witch but perhaps the blonde just didn’t like men in general but had no issues with their equipment.
Hope groaned softly as she felt Daphne push the dildo back and forth against Hope’s clit, Hope brought her hands down to tangle into blonde hair as she started thrusting gently in Daphne’s mouth who let out a happy moan as her hands wrapped around Hope’s ass to stabilise her.
“Fuck Daph! I never thought you would enjoy sucking on my dick so much. Not to mention how good you are at it.” Hope complimented the other girl as her fingers combed through long blonde locks.
Another moan was all the blonde replied with as she started including slurping noises to the mix as she tried taking more of the 7 inch dildo down her throat.

As Hope was getting close to her climax she pulled Daphne’s mouth off the full length of her cock. Daphne took in a deep breath of air as she tried to move forward against Hope’s grip. “Please?” Came the breathless request of the blonde.
“Later. First I want to fuck you on this chair. Lean your head on your arms over the top of the chair and spread your legs, so your knees are touching the armrests.” Hope directed as she helped the blonde up to a vertical position and gave her a wet kiss before gently guiding Daphne over to the chair.
“Go slow?” The blonde witch shyly requested as she got into position, kneeling over the chair.
Hope’s eyes softened considerably. “Of course, love. I only want you to feel pleasure. Especially for our first time using a toy.”
Hope was met with a slightly guilty face from her Mate. “Actually, it’s not my first time with a dildo… I have one in my bedside drawer that I used after we had our first time together. But that strap-on is larger than mine, so I still need you to go slow.”
A light chuckle left Hope’s mouth as she peppered kisses along Daphne’s back. “Okay. Thanks for telling me.”

Hope ran her fingers through Daphne’s slick folds drawing out a deep moan from the other girl as she collapsed her upper body heavily on the chair. “So wet.”
Hope played with Daphne’s clit, rubbing feather light circles over it. “Who knew that you would get so wet just from sucking my cock?”
Daphne let out a small whimper as she thrusted her hips forward slightly against Hope’s hand, trying to find more friction against Hope’s fingers.
“Please Hope! Fill me. Fuck me!” Daphne pleaded into her crossed arms as she pushed her ass out further.
Golden eyes made their second appearance of the night as Hope kneaded Daphne’s firm ass, spreading the cheeks apart so she could get a clear view of the arousal literally leaking from the blonde’s pussy in streams down pale thighs.
Hope lined up the strap-on with Daphne’s quivering pussy before pushing in gently but oh so smoothly. “Fuck, Daph! You’re so wet that there’s not even a hint of resistance going in.” Daphne could only answer with a loud long moan as she felt Hope enter her deeper than the Tribrid had ever gone before and kept going until Daphne felt Hope’s thighs touching hers and she let out an utterly sultry moan at the feeling of being so full.

Daphne let out a little groan as she felt Hope pull back out slowly, when only the tip was still barely left inside her Daphne made quiet mewling noises as she tried to grind herself backwards onto the dildo, but she was thwarted as Hope’s hand wrapped around the blonde’s hips in a tight grip before pushing back in just a tad faster than before trying to slowly accumulate the other girl to being fucked.
Hope continued with this pace of slowly thrusting in and out of Daphne drawing out all kinds of moans, groans and whimpers, some quiet, some loud but the blonde was practically always vocal. Whether it was from the sounds she made or the heavy breathing as she tried to catch her breath.
“How does this feel love?” Hope asked smugly as she aimed the next stroke in towards the fleshy wall causing Daphne to buck forward as a scream came out of her throat.
“Fuck!” The blonde screamed as she dug her nails into the rough fabric of the chair, “It feels so good! I feel so full! Please go faster! Please?”
Hope moved one of her hands around and down the ‘v’ of Daphne’s thighs to lightly pinch at Daphne’s clit. Another scream tore through the blonde’s throat as she climaxed with Hope still slowly pumping into her, prolonging the orgasm as Hope’s fingers rubbed back and forth over her clit.

Explicities were being repeated constantly as Hope managed to pull out a second orgasm before the first one was able to finish. The Tribrid removed her hand from Daphne’s clitoris but also slowed down her thrusts into the taller girl allowing Daphne to slowly come down from her high.
“You did so well love. We’re almost done with this stupid chair.” Hope mentioned as she pulled the strap-on out of Daphne with a groan coming from both parties.
“What else could we do to make this chair impossible for me to look at ever again?” The blonde asked in pants.
Hope picked up the other girl, lifting her out of the chair with a surprised squeak as the Tribrid turned them around and sat in the chair, bringing Daphne around with her to sit on her lap, before Hope leaned forward to nip at one of Daphne’s ears. “You’re going to fuck yourself on my lap.”
Hope decided to help out by lifting Daphne slightly and positioning the strap-on with the blonde’s entrance again before letting the witch slide through her hands.
Daphne gasped as she was suddenly impaled back on the strap-on unceremoniously and she let out a long groan as she was filled to the brim. “Fuck!”

Daphne had somehow managed to find the strength to lift herself up and down on the stationary dildo as Hope kissed and left little love bites all along her back, shoulders and neck as she murmured praises into her skin.
The blonde groaned in pleasure as she bounced on Hope’s lap for what seemed like an eternity, Daphne eventually lifted herself up to a standing position for all of two seconds before turning around and straddling Hope, dropping herself down onto the strap-on with another loud groan as the new angle hit Daphne’s core in different places.
Daphne brought her hands up to cup Hope’s cheeks before she planted a kiss on Hope’s lips that neither girl wanted to break. So Daphne kept rocking her hips into Hope’s but the copper haired girl moved her hands to Daphne’s ass so she could lift Daphne up to the tip of the dildo before lowering her back down into Hope’s thrusting hips.
A muffled ‘fuck’ was promptly swallowed by Hope as she attacked Daphne’s mouth while fucking into Daphne with a little bit of wolf speed causing Daphne’s mouth to open loosely as she tried to moan in pleasure but no sound came out.

Hope picked up her Mate and rushed her onto the bed using a pillow under Daphne’s hips to get the right angle to continuously hit Daphne’s G-spot over and over and over again while she now was able to use one of her hands to violently rub at Daphne’s clit, so the girls could share an orgasm together as Hope was close to cumming herself.
These two actions sent Daphne off the deep end as her body jackknifed up as she screamed bloody murder as the most intense orgasm flooded through her at an impossible speed and she squirted onto the bed, creating a mess of the sheets.
Eventually after maybe 20 seconds, Daphne lost her voice as she couldn’t keep up with the pleasure she was feeling and 10 seconds after that the blonde collapsed back onto the bed with a creak of protesting springs as Daphne blacked out from the pleasure.
Hope moaned as she experienced her orgasm but she was more taken with just how beautiful Daphne looked as she came. Hope snapped her fingers to remove the strap-on from her body and from Daphne’s tight channel.
The auburn haired girl also changed the sheets once Daphne passed out on the bed before rearranging herself and her Mate so they were under the sheets. Hope pressed a kiss on the corner of Daphne’s mouth before whispering good night.

Chapter Text

The Flamel’s were walking through the streets of France in mid June along with the Greengrass’ as Nicolas and Perenelle gave a once in a lifetime tour, using all the information they had gathered over their extraordinarily long lives.
Hope was trailing behind the group ever so slightly under her invisibility spell while keeping a magical eye open in the surrounding area and making mental notes on all the Wizards and Witches that regarded her family with a demeaning gaze.
Daphne had subtly elbowed Hope in the arm, dragging the Tribrid’s attention back to the tour before realising that they had stopped in front of some snobby looking family that reminded her of the Malfoy’s.
Hope's eyes narrowed dangerously as she heard the father speak.
“Well, well. Look who finally crawled out of hiding. The Flamel’s.” He taunted mockingly.
The wife made a show of looking around the Flamel’s and the Greengrass’s before making a dramatic show to her two kids that looked and felt like they have only recently gone through their Magical Maturity. “Such a shame too. It looks like they didn’t even bring along their Heir. Only some common riff-raff from England.”

The Greengrass’s adopted their famous ice-cold Occlumency skills as Nicolas and Perenelle sighed.
“It seems our day is complete. The Giroux’s have charmed us with their unwelcome presence.” Nicolas remarked as he looked back in the direction he believed Hope was in due to the radiating anger coming from behind them before shaking his head slightly, telling her not to interfere.
“Besides, if the Greengrass’s are common riff-raff that must make both of our familys’ common peasants as well. Considering that we all share the same status within the House hierarchy.” Perenelle added with a bored wave of her hand dismissing the other family’s claims elegantly. “As for our Heir, they will be competing in Double’s Duelling tournament today.” Perenelle tore her gaze away from the shocked faces of the snobbish parents before looking at the children who seemed to puff up their chests.
“Perhaps you might meet them before they knock you both out of the tournament… If you make it that far.” Nelle smirked maliciously.
Hope’s jaw dropped at how savage Perenelle was being to this family and her overwhelming anger dissipated as she watched the scene play out.

The Giroux’s sputtered indignantly as they turned around and walked away with their noses high up in the air, what shocked Hope more was the kids were doing the same thing.
Once the French family had walked off far enough Hope faced Nic and Nelle.
“Do all high class French families do that haughty thing?” The light auburn haired girl questioned curiously before noticing the Greengrass.
“Or do all high class families do that because you four are taking on the same air of superiority as those guys were.” Hope frowned slightly at the English family.
Suddenly the entire Greengrass group looked in Hope’s direction wanting to dispute the claim but Hope beat them to the punch. “Just remember that I’m from an even higher House and I don’t act like that.”
“No, you don’t. At least not always.” Daphne replied quietly before continuing a little bit stronger than before.
“But occasionally you do. How you handle the Slytherins at school is the perfect example of being more superior than them. They just don’t know it.”
Hope considered her Mate’s words before nodding her head side to side in acceptance.
“Okay. You’ve got a point there. But kids are assholes. I had the same problem at my old school. Except there I was regarded as the daughter of the devil, rather than the saviour of the magical world.” Hope remarked with a sarcastic eye roll.
Footsteps walking away on stone pavement was the only indication the Flamel’s and Greengrass’s that Hope had walked away, most likely heading for the same building the Giroux’s walked into for the Duelling competition.
Daphne had a sad look on her face that would give a kicked puppy a run for its money as she walked into the French Ministry owned building that would be holding this year’s Duelling competitions.

The Single’s competition was held over the last two days which Hope had decimated the competition easily becoming the Under 16’s Champion. Hope gave her winnings to Professor Flitwick as a thanks for putting up with her shit at school which he just rolled his eyes at her. Hope also made a fast apparition trip home so she could place her trophy on her dresser at home before returning to France.
The poor kids didn’t know what happened when they Duelled Hope. One second they were standing, the next they were either knocked out of the Duelling Ring, stupefied unconscious or by the last few rounds they collapsed due to magical fatigue.
Hope wrapped her arms around Daphne’s waist and kissed her on the cheek.
“Wipe that guilty look off your face love.” She murmured against silky blonde hair as the Tribrid tightened her grip around the taller girl's waist.
A sigh left Daphne’s mouth as well as an apology. “I’m sorry for upsetting you earlier.”

Hope walked around Daphne’s form as she couldn’t believe her ears. “Daphne, love. You have absolutely nothing to apologise for. You were being truthful and honestly I needed to hear that. Because I don’t enjoy being haughty to the people I know and care about. It makes me feel like crap when I realise I treat my friends like that.”
“You don’t treat everyone like that. Mainly Slytherins.”
A smirk came over Hope’s face as she added. “And Ronald.”
Daphne rolled her eyes but nodded her head in agreement. “And Ronald Weasely. But that boy discriminates against anyone in Slytherin.”
“Or anyone smarter than him.” Hope muttered quietly but Daphne’s Animagus enhanced hearing overheard Hope and she arched a perfect eyebrow at her lover. Hope groaned lightly as she told Daphne about 1st year’s Hallowe’en and how Ronald made fun of Hermione as she tried to help him with his pronunciation for spells in charms.

“She’s right, you know.” A squeaky voice said from behind Daphne causing the girls to jump slightly as they turned to face their Duelling Mentor and Charms Professor.
“I remember that class. I was teaching the levitation charm to the Gryffindors and Ravenclaws and Miss Granger tried to teach Mr Weasley the charm but all he did was snap at the poor girl and made her feel inadequate for trying to help.” Flitwick admitted with a displeased sigh.
“Oh, so the red-headed boy is rude to even his own housemates… That surprisingly makes me feel better for being in Slytherin but also concerns me considering he’s now friends with Hermione.” Daphne remarked thoughtfully.
Hope just looked at the blonde before replying with one word. “Harry.”
The Professor just pointed in Hope's direction in agreement before ushering his students to the opening ceremony.
Hope took down her not me not ward as she walked side by side with Daphne into a large arena with roughly 6 Duelling Rings today as more room was needed in the Duelling Ring for the additional competitors.

Sebastian Delacour was the member of the French Ministry to explain the history and rules of the tournament as all the competitors listened. Hope felt a heated glare from somewhere in the arena either on her back or Daphne’s. Hope looked around to find where the source of the resentment was coming from and came face to face with the Giroux kids, who were glaring at Daphne’s back.
The blonde rolled her eyes as she noticed where Hope’s attention was at along with one of Hope’s death glares.
“Just ignore them. They’re not worth your time.” Daphne murmured to Hope as she turned her attention back to the French Deputy Minister.
“Interesting. You’ve already managed to get under the Giroux’s siblings' skin in the matter of seconds. That’s a record, even in France.” A musical voice came from Hope’s other side.
Daphne turned to look at the speaker and her eyes glazed over for a second as the Veela allure washed over her momentarily.
The blonde shook her head as she ignored the pull of the allure from the Veela-Witch. “They were bigots who insulted my family as well as the Flamel’s in the same sentence. It's not hard to hate them.”

An arched eyebrow was given from the elder Delacour daughter as Hope smiled at the golden-haired girl as the Tribrid greeted the older girl pleasantly. “Hello Fleur. It’s nice to see you again.”
Daphne brought her gaze to Hope’s who just looked at the blonde with a sly smile on her face as Hope noticed Daphne’s slightly flushed cheeks from the earlier hit of Veela allure, causing Daphne to blush slightly at Hope before she turned to Fleur.
“Merry met, Fleur Delacour.” Daphne greeted as she reached around Hope to shake Fleur’s hand.
“My name is Daphne Greengrass.”
Fleur accepted the beautiful blonde’s hand with curious eyes as she shook it. “Not going to mention your family house, Miss Greengrass?”
“I didn’t see the point. As Hope likes to point out, we already know each other’s houses. There’s no reason to reiterate something we both already know.” Daphne replied as she glanced at Hope trying to keep things civil since the Delacour’s are friendly with the Flamel’s and Fleur seems to be Hope’s friend.
“I guess not. Your family visits France more often than not, so you are known here. Although I didn’t know you knew Hope.” Fleur mentioned with a curious expression as she half-listened to her father on the stage.
“We’ve known each other since before school started and we’re in the same house. We’ve only recently been able to talk to one another freely at school since we are both training under Professor Flitwick tutelage.” Daphne answered.

A gobsmacked look came over Fleur’s face as she looked at both girls, taking in her potential competition. “Professor Flitwick? Hogwarts Duelling Champion?”
Both blonde and coppery auburn haired girls nodded strongly as Hope chose to change the subject to something lighter. “How’s your sister, Gabrielle?”
Fleur rolled her eyes playfully at the younger girl.
“Still a handful,” Fleur replied as she searched the crowd for her little sister and found her next to the Flamel’s with a look of shock as she watched Gabrielle and another girl with dark brown hair about her sister’s age, maybe a little older, pull a prank on the Immortal Alchemist.
“Sweet Merlin! I’m going to kill my little sister after this.” The Veela grumbled under her breath in embarrassment as she watched in horror.
As the other two girls heard Fleur’s threat they looked in the direction Gabrielle was apparently in as Daphne did a facepalm and groaned quietly.

The Greengrass Heiress watched as Astoria with the help of who she assumed was Gabrielle set off some silent Wizarding Fireworks under Nicolas’ seat as Perenelle watched everything unfold with a smile on her face.
Hope just snorted with laughter into her hands.
“Oh God! Your sisters are awesome!” Hope laughed as she turned to Daphne.
“Remind me to give your sister some chocolate later if Nelle doesn’t beat me to it.” Hope cheerfully added to her soon to be wife with her signature smirk plastered on her face.
Another groan escaped Daphne’s mouth as she dragged her hand down her face in annoyance. “Too late.”
Hope turned back around with Fleur as she watched Perenelle give some chocolate to both girls as Nicolas looked a bit frazzled for a moment for casting a silent scourgify charm on himself before chuckling happily as he stood up and proceed to chase Astoria and in turn Gabrielle along the bannisters in the viewing area.

Hope pursed her lips together tightly, trying very hard not to burst out laughing so she turned back around to Sebastian who was just finishing up, just a little bit too quickly. Hope realised that he must have seen at least some of the scene in the crowd and he figured he had to provide damage control for his youngest daughter.
However Sebastian stumbled over a couple of words as he watched Nicolas Flamel chasing the two girls with a playful smile on his face as Perenelle and a tall blonde woman, who his mind supplied the name Annabeth Greengrass, watched on with large smiles on their face, along with a hint of exasperation.
Sebastian’s jaw would have dropped in disbelief if he wasn’t woo busy trying to give a speech that he was near positive he was now horrendously butchering.

“Remind me never to bring my sister to these events.” Daphne groaned in exasperation.
The crowd was clapping after Sebastian had finished up his speech so Hope laughed aloud as she leaned her head against Daphne’s shoulder. “Good luck with that Daph!”
A much longer groan came from Daphne as she threw her head back in defeat knowing the Tribrid was right.
Fleur had only just realised that the girl with her sister was actually Daphne’s little sister but she was confused as both Hope and Daphne had spoken about the Immortal pair as if they knew them.
“Your family know the Flamel’s?” A strong French accented reply came from the Veela as she looked at Daphne.
Daphne surprisingly shared a look with Hope before replying. “Yeah. We’ve known them for about 5-6 years. But they were known as the Fell’s to us until maybe a few weeks ago.”
“So you know who the Flamel Heir is?” Fleur asked in curiosity.
Daphne smirked at the Veela. “Yeah. I do.”
Fleur’s silver eyes widened and she was about to ask who but the blonde just remarked with a cheeky smile, “And so do you, Miss Delacour.” As Daphne grabbed Hope’s arm and walked away to prepare for their Duels.

“Did you really have to do that?” Hope whispered into Daphne’s ear.
Daphne shrugged. “Technically I didn’t tell her anything other than she’s met the Flamel Heir. Hopefully she’ll put the puzzle pieces together sooner rather than later.”
Hope brought them to a halt as she gave Daphne a questioning look, the blonde sighed as she explained. “Maybe having a Veela as a friend isn’t a bad idea.”
Daphne pointed back in Fleur’s direction. “That girl is powerful and is also in line to become the next Wing Leader of the Veelas. You would do well in making some more alliances with people like her… Politically speaking anyway.”
A smile appeared on Hope’s face the longer Daphne talked.

“You like her don’t you?” Hope cheekily teased her Mate.
Daphne’s eyes bulged wide at Hope’s words. “W-What?”
Hope tilted her head as she heard the stutter and her grin turned into a smirk.
“I was going to say that she reminds you of yourself but now I’m beginning to think it’s something else.” Hope remarked as she placed an overpowered privacy ward around them, “And here I thought you didn’t want me being with anyone else, let alone a Veela and yet here you are. Considering the idea. Naughty girl, Daph.”
A full blush came over the blonde pale face turning her cheeks a bright pink.
“Shut up. She’s pretty.” Daphne replied with an embarrassed smile.
Hope hummed in agreement.
“Got a crush there, love?” The Tribrid teased the taller girl.
“No-o?” The blonde replied uncertainty before walking off to meet up with Professor Flitwick to go over some tactics with the experienced Dueller.

Flitwick had decided earlier during school that Daphne wasn’t going to use her ice magic at all if she could avoid it unless the Legendary duo thought that she had to. But considering both girls could perform most charms and spells silently and occasionally wandlessly, it didn’t really matter if the girls didn’t use their full potential. However neither of them were going to show their impressive magical skills anytime soon.
Daphne and Hope went through their first 4 matches without a single issue as the young couple swap positions after each match, one attacks while the other defends just so that they both had the opportunity to cast spells and practice their battle tactics.
None of the teams have even come close to breaking through the girls' defence. Not even the older pairs were able to get past their defences.

In the Doubles Competition, the pairs can be in any age ranging between 12 years to 18 years, making it possible for siblings or even Betrothed pairs to Duel together as a team.
Hope’s eyes widened as she met her next opponents, Su Li and her older brother, Shang.
Hope moved closer to Daphne so she could whisper in her ear. “What should we do with this pair? I don’t want to defeat them too badly. Su’s a friend… Or at least an acquaintance?”
“Did you know the Li family are experienced sword fighters?” Daphne informed Hope.
“Meaning?” Hope drew out.
Daphne rolled her eyes.
“If we knock out her brother quickly I can summon a sword and challenge her to a sword Duel instead. However, that will mean that you can’t interfere in the match between me and her.” Daphne explained before turning to face Hope’s clueless expression. “Come on, Hope! You should know this. Professor Flitwick told us this nearly 3 months ago.”
“Oh… Was that after our Hogsmeade trip to Ireland?” Hope asked as she tried to recall the day.
Daphne thought about it for a few moments before nodding slowly. “I think so. You were distracted weren’t you?”

Hope arched both eyebrows at the blonde as she recalled skinny dipping with the other girl during that trip. Daphne averted her gaze as she remembered what happened during that trip.
“Right.” The blonde drew out as she moved to the front position of the Duelling Ring on her side.
Hope chuckled as she moved to the back position which is normally used for offensive magic but she’s using this position to stay out of Daphne’s way.
Red sparks flew out of the officials wand, the Li siblings shot out quick stupefies at each of their opponents but Daphne swatted hers away whereas Hope deflected the spell back at Shang. Hope and Daphne called out their own stupefies at the same time, aiming the spells at Shang, who was busy blocking the deflected spell to see the combined attack coming at him.
Su conjured a stone wall to protect her brother, but it wasn’t strong enough to stop both spells. Hope’s spell hit the stone wall first causing it to shatter into tiny fragments, pittering down to the ground like raindrops while Daphne’s spell knocked the older boy unconscious.

Daphne didn’t waste any time to summon a sword to her hand before she pocketed her wand back into its holster. “Su Li, I challenge you to a sword Duel to determine the winner.”
Su’s eyes widened at the challenge before she looked back at Hope who looked back at her with a near bored expression as she returned her own wand to her holster and moved further back to the edge of the arena awaiting Su’s answer.
The crowd closest to their Duelling Ring went ridiculously quiet as they waited in a tense silence as the Chinese witch thought about her decision.
“I accept.” Su called out as she moved her wand in front of her calling out, “Gladius.” Conjuring a sharp looking samurai sword before holstering her own wand.

The Ravenclaw and Slytherin students moved closer to the centre of the ring and the arena magically constricted so there was less room to move around. Daphne had her left hand behind her back as she made a small bow while keeping the blade to her side.
Su also gave a small bow as required before the Duel could start again, almost immediately after Su straightened her back, red sparks shot out of the officials wand to restart the match.
Su placed her other hand on the handle so she could stabilise the blade and make smoother movements as she advanced on the blonde haired Slytherin. Su made a slashing motion and Daphne moved gracefully, confidently as she deflected the blow while moving out of the way.

The Chinese Ravenclaw student had a look of realisation cross her face as she watched the Slytherin girl make a thrusting motion towards her body.
Su twisted out of the way, barely able to avoid being nicked by the blade but Daphne was already moving into another slashing motion with her rapier, quickly transitioning into the next strike.
Daphne followed Su as she dodged out of the way of her strikes, occasionally using her blade to block one of Daphne’s slashes but Su wasn’t able to build any momentum to mount her own offence. Su was tiring quickly in this Duel as the exhaustion from using her magic in the first 4 matches while also having to fight Daphne in a very physical match was catching up to her.

The blonde noticed that the Chinese girl almost looked like she was about to faint whereas Daphne still had plenty of energy left. Maybe Hope was onto something by training her in magical and physical stamina.
Daphne saw Su lower her guard slightly and she moved in slashing directly into Su’s katana forcing the other girl to brace herself against the hit.
The Greengrass Heiress sweeped her leg out and took out Su’s legs, forcing the other girl to land roughly on her back before she placed a foot on top of the sword, stopping the Ravenclaw girl from retrieving her sword and Daphne levelled her own rapier to Su’s torso.
“I yield.” Su breathed out as she collapsed completely on her back to catch her breath.
The official called the match a win for Daphne and Hope.
Hope made her way over to the two swordswomen and placed her hand on Daphne’s shoulder. The girls shared a look before Daphne took out her wand and vanished the rapier in her hand.
Both Slytherin girls offered a hand to the Ravenclaw girl. “Need a hand?” Hope asked with a smile.
Su opened her eyes as she saw both girls offering a hand up. Groaning Su reached forwards and placed a hand in both of the girls hands and they pulled her up in one quick but strong motion, bringing Su to her feet.

Flitwick came up to the girls and congratulated them on a thrilling fight. Su looked ashamed as she looked at her Head of House but he just had a pleased grin on his face as he walked up to her and praised her in the sword fight against Daphne.
“Excellent sword work Miss Li! You certainly impressed me! Lasting as long as you had while Miss Greengrass has been training with me, is absolutely remarkable.” The Head of Ravenclaw informed his pupil with pride shining in his eyes.
Su blinked before she looked over at Hope as she asked the loner Slytherin in disbelief. “You’re learning how to use a sword during your Duelling classes?”
“Yeah?” Hope replied uncertainty as she didn’t know if Su would be offended.
Su pouted as she pulled her wand and vanished the sword she used. “Way to make me jealous, Mikaelson.”
Hope shrugged halfheartedly once she realised Su wasn’t upset with her. “Meh. I did my friendly duty by helping out with Potions.”
Su opened her mouth then closed it. “Good point. I’ll need an EE in Potions to become an Auror after school. So thanks for that.”

When Daphne and Hope were waiting for their next match Daphne murmured to Hope in Gobbledegook to keep the conversation private. “What was that about Potions?”
Flitwick was standing close enough to the girls to listen in to their conversation as he was intrigued as well.
“Snape has a ward in his classroom that alters the textbooks depending on the student’s house and blood purity. Basically Pureblood textbooks are left untouched except for the Gryffindor books. All Gryffindor textbooks are altered so most of them will only receive an acceptable score if done perfectly and a poor score if a single mistake has been made.” Hope explained to her Mate with a sigh, not realising that Flitwick’s jaw had dropped in outrage.
“I mentioned this to Susan and Neville during our trip home after 1st year and they told their guardians.” Hope added with an afterthought.
Hope brought her gaze to Daphne’s ice blue orbs as she softly asked. “Why do you think there are Ministry Officials at the school for our end of year results? How do you think I came first in the year in Potions when everyone in our year knows Snape hates me?”
“He does what?!” A distraught voice sounded from behind them and Hope froze up before turning slowly to face the Professor.

“Uh…” Hope starts awkwardly until she sees the Duelling Officials calling her and Daphne over.
“Come on Daph! Time to go. Our next match is starting.” Hope rushed out as she stood quickly dragging a stiff looking Daphne along with her as the blonde tried to process the new information Hope gave her.
Daphne took the position at the front again and as soon as the red sparks appeared she casted a wide ranged depulso knocking both of the competitors out of the ring within a span of three seconds. It was possibly the fastest Duel in the competition so far… Maybe even the fastest ever recorded.

“Damn it.” Hope muttered under her breath at the quick win as Daphne dragged her back off the arena and placed her back down in front of the Professor and crossed her arms over her chest.
“Why didn’t you tell me this earlier?” Daphne asked with anger in her voice.
“Because you were safe! Madam’s Longbottom and Bones were on top of it until Snape added an additional ward with Dumbledore’s help, using the castle’s wards to make it seem like the blatant disregard of students' safety wasn’t important. I mean really, there was a damn shade of Voldemort killing Unicorns, a hatchling Dragon that Hagrid had, a Cerberus and a bloody Hellhound at the school during our first year.”
“Then in our second year there was a Basilisk petrifying kids and there was no investigation from the DMLE, no worried notes from parents and then there’s the Acromantula nest in the Forbidden Forest that no one mentions to their parents.” Hope ranted as she took a deep breath at Flitwick’s and Daphne's stupefied expressions.

“With the amount of problems that are happening at the school, why are none of the students telling their families? One of these things would worry a protective parent. All of them? The school should have been shut down during the Troll incident at Hallowe’en in first year.” Hope questioned them with a meaningful look.
Flitwick blinked a few times before he fell heavily in a chair.
“By the holy name of Merlin, you’re right… The school should have been shut down a while ago according to that reasoning. But why have none of us done anything about it?” The Professor mumbled to himself.
The Professor stayed silent as he tried to figure out what went wrong at the school but everytime he thought of something there was a strong mental nudge in his mind forcing his thoughts away from the topic, but he kept coming back to it.

Hope finally spoke to the Professor when she noticed him hitting mental roadblocks as his forehead furrowed in frustration. “Professor?”
Flitwick hummed as he brought his attention to the young Lady Emrys as she spoke to him in his native language. “Perhaps after the tournament you should go to Gringotts and perhaps meet up with one of your Healers?”
The half Goblin tilted his head in confusion. “Why would you suggest that?”
Hope sighed as she took a seat next to her Charms Professor. “I had asked Sheda to do the same thing when she decided to put her trust in me and she found the results shocked her. Maybe you might find the same results?”
“You’re not going to just tell me what’s wrong?” Flitwick questioned.
“I could. But I always preferred when people realised the truth on their own without anyone trying to manipulate the situation to their own advantage.” Hope admitted with a kind smile.

The Professor hummed quietly as he saw Daphne join them before asking in English. “Where are we up to in the tournament?”
“Finals.” Daphne answered before she looked over to Hope before giving a small smile. “Guess which siblings we Duel next?”
Hope looked around and saw the panting Giroux siblings as they gave a shark-like grin at the girls.
“Well, I guess Gods do exist. I was hoping we could Duel them.” Hope remarked with a pleased smirk.
Hope looked back at Daphne before a sly grin appeared on her face. “Got any embarrassing ideas in mind?”
“I’m going to beat both of them. Alone.” Daphne replied with a stoic face as she walked off to the side to take a drink of water. Flitwick and Hope shared a curious glance as they wondered what Daphne had in mind.
When the officials called the teams up Hope moved to the back of the Duelling Ring as Daphne stood front and centre waiting for the match to begin with her ‘ice mask’ in place.

Red sparks signalled the start of the match and Hope cast a silent protego around herself as Daphne ducked down to avoid the spells from Andre and Sophia as they both aimed for the blonde at the front.
Daphne slammed the tip of her wand on the ground and called out, “Glacius.”
Ice coated the ground as Daphne’s spell took instant effect, even coating the soles of their shoes, freezing both Andre and Sophia to the ground as they tried to twist and turn in place, trying to break out of the ice.
Daphne turned her wand to Sophia first and cast, “Bombarda,” at her feet.
The spell destroyed the ice and knocked Sophia off her feet before finishing her off with another Glacius, blasting ice cold air at the downed girl, encasing her in a foot of ice. The Greengrass Heiress felt a cutting spell coming from Andre and sidestepped the spell before shooting off another powerful “Glacius.”
Andre Giroux cast a protego to block the icy blast but the blonde’s spell was too powerful as it literally froze the magical shield before shattering it with a loud crack.
Andre’s face was frozen in a look of pure shock behind maybe a 3 foot block of ice and Daphne lowered her wand as the match was called a victory to Daphne and Hope.

As the Emrys couple walked off, Hope whispered to her Consort. “Feel better?”
A rare smile appeared on Daphne's face that had absolutely nothing to do with Hope for a change as she turned to face the auburn haired girl. “Definitely. Now I see why you threaten to beat the crap out of everyone.”
“Including Malfoy?” Hope questioned curiously.
Daphne thought about it for a moment before she recalled what she heard Andre mention about taking Hope away and showing her a good time before she realised that Hope probably also heard that comment.
Daphne pursed her lips as she asked. “You heard what he said about you. Didn’t you?”
Hope nodded gently as she brought Daphne to a halt next to her.
The blonde turned her head away from Hope as she murmured. “Alright. I guess I can’t be a hypocrite anymore considering I just did the same thing you did to the Malfoy’s. Though to a smaller scale. Although I did make it possible for them to leave the arena of their own accord.”

Hope’s eyebrows rose as she turned back to the frozen Giroux siblings still stuck in the ice as the officials tried to free them before turning back to Daphne with a disbelieving look on her face.
“Oh, shut up. So they’ll need a Pepper-Up Potion when they get them out of the ice. That’s not that bad.” The blonde witch pointed out with a shrug as she walked back over to Flitwick.
Hope snorted as she followed Daphne to the bench, giggling with quiet laughter as she sat down next to Flitwick again as she watched Fleur and her friend Annette, in a Duel against a pair of American students from Ilvermorny.

Daphne looked over to the time-traveller who was watching their last opponents in their 2nd last Duel of the day. “Who are you hoping we face?” The blonde questioned her Mate.
The Tribrid hummed in thought as she looked over the two teams. “I would actually prefer to Duel the Ilvermorny students.”
Daphne looked over to Hope who shrugged. “I’m trying to get Flitwick to agree to hold an inter-school Duelling Competition with the other two schools coming this year, so we can Duel Fleur and her friend at a later date.”
A groan came from Flitwick as he approached the two Slytherin students. “And again I say you shouldn’t even know about the Tri-Wizard Tournament Hope. Much less about which schools would be competing.”
Hope shared a look with Daphne who pursed her lips and turned away so she could laugh in her hand.

Hope watched as Annette passed out after using so much of her magical stamina whereas Fleur was still going but she was tiring quickly. A bead of sweat dripped down her forehead as she managed to knock one of her opponents out of the ring but she was knocked out by the magical backlash of stopping a Bombarda from her opponent.
“She did well by herself.” Daphne admitted as she watched a Duelling official revenerate the two Beaubaxton students as well as the Ilvermorny competitor.
Hope turned to face Daphne with a smile on her face as she started a mental conversation with the blonde. ‘Mmm she did. Is this something we should talk about? You seem to be developing a bit of a crush there Daph.’

Daphne blushed slightly before cooling her cheeks down with her magic. ‘I want to say no. But it would be a good idea to talk about it. Are you attracted to her?’
Hope arched an eyebrow but answered honestly. ‘I would never leave you for her, ever. But I won’t deny that she’s attractive, yet you think the same thing which kinda liberates me for admitting she is attractive.’
Daphne hummed. ‘I can ignore her if you want, so long as you do the same. But so long as she wouldn’t try to come between us and cause trouble I think she could be fun… Do you know if she’s attracted to you?’
Hope bit her lip as she watched Fleur come towards them. ‘I think she’s attracted to power. But she also looks for someone that doesn’t become a drooling mess every time they look at her. Then again, I think her parents are aiming for her to marry into the Flamel family.’

Fleur walked up to the two British girls and sat down in an exhausted heap next to them.
“You two did well defeating the Giroux siblings. They’re hard to beat.” A puff of flowery air comes from the panting girl.
‘Damn! Does she always smell so good?’ Daphne asked Hope mentally as the copper haired girl laughed softly as she glanced at Daphne for a moment and subtly nodded her head.
Hope turned back to Fleur with a kind smile. “I wish I could take some credit. But those popsicles still in our last Duelling Ring, are all courtesy of Daphne.”
Fleur looked over to the Ring and saw the two siblings frozen in blocks of ice and her eyes widened as she turned back to Daphne.
“Wow. I kinda wish I could’ve watched that match. I would’ve loved to see that. They’re such pigs in that family.” Fleur complained to the tall blonde.
Hope conjured a vial and pulled out her wand as she extracted her memory of the Duel and placed it into the vial before handing it over to the white-gold haired girl.
“Here. I hope you enjoy it as much as I did.” Hope said with a smile.
Fleur blinked as she slowly took the vial from the auburn haired girl. “You know most people can’t pull memories out of their head that easily.”
Hope shrugged while Daphne scoffed. “That’s because Hope is the queen of defying all laws of magic and she does it to piss Nicolas and Perenelle off.”

Fleur swallowed as she heard that response from the blonde and looked at Hope with new eyes as she put all the pieces together and moved closer to Hope’s ear. “You are the Flamel Heir.”
Hope glanced over to Fleur with a devious smile. “Maybe, maybe not. Maybe I want to know if I can trust you. Your parents are relentless in their search for the Flamel Heir. Even you told me that at the Yule Ball.”
Fleur clenched her jaw as she released her allure in anger. “Damn it! Please don’t hold me accountable for my family's choices.”
“She doesn’t. Trust me.” Daphne replied quietly as crossed her arms loosely.
Fleur looked up to Daphne with surprise in her eyes as both girls were unaffected by her allure. The older French girl knew Hope could resist her but Daphne was also able to ignore her allure as well. It was practically unheard of in the magical community.
“Your allure is powerful but Hope is a better ally to have than an enemy.” Daphne half heartedly explained to the Veela.
Hope weighed her options as she decided to give the Veela a chance.
“We know about the Tri-Wizard Tournament coming this year, so how about we start fresh? You don’t mention me to your parents until the end of the tournament and you learn more about me… well us and we’ll re-evaluate throughout the year?” Hope offered with a hand out.
Fleur took Hope’s hand and shook it with a smile. “Deal.”

As Fleur walked away Hope called out, “Oh and Fleur,”
Catching the Veela’s attention as she turned around to face Hope.
“You may want to start practising English. Not many kids at our school will know French. On the plus side we can always make fun of them in another language… I know I will be.” Hope muttered the last part mainly to Daphne who smiled and shook her head in exasperation as she let out a quiet laugh.
Fleur rolled her eyes as she responded in English. “Great, I can’t wait. I will zee you both in a few monthz, ‘Ope and Daphnee.”
The girls shared a look before looking back at Fleur with a light shake of their heads, the Veela sighed in dejected understanding. “I’ll work on it.” The silver eyed girl mentioned as she walked off to her parents.

Hope just stared and Daphne and mentally sighed at the girl. ‘God I hope we can trust her. She’s kinda fun when she’s not being depicted as a haughty French girl.’
A furrowed brow appeared on Daphne’s face as she replied to Hope. ‘Is that a representation of how someone from France is depicted as? Or someone from a privileged background?’
Hope stayed quiet for a moment as she thought back to the movie for a moment before locking eyes with the blonde. “Both, I guess.”
“Great!” Daphne sarcastically replied as she turned to scope out the remaining competition.
“This should be an easy win with how tired they look.”
Hope’s head swivelled as she took in Daphne’s change of subject to face their last team of the day for the championship.
“Are you two ready?” A squeaky voice came from behind them causing Daphne and Hope to glance at their Professor with unnerved expression and a raise of their eyebrows.

The half Goblin sighed as he softly muttered to himself. “Right, stupid question to ask you two.”
Flitwick cleared his throat awkwardly. “Well let’s not freeze these ones to the floor this time. The Officials are not pleased about melting all that ice.”
Daphne had the decency to at least look sheepish at her Professor and muttering an apology under her breath.
After about a 30 minute wait Daphne and Hope were called up for their last Duel of the day and Sebastian made a reappearance to make the announcement for the final Duel.

“I wish to congratulate all competitors that competed today before we witness the Youth Doubles Championship match of 1994. Please give a round of applause for all our Duellers who competed today as well as our Officials who volunteered to referee these Duels for today.” The Deputy Minister of France congratulated as he clapped his hands.
Hope and Daphne clapped their hands along with their opponents as Sebastian requested. Hope looked out to the crowd to find her parents who were clapping along with proud smiles on their faces as Nicolas whistled loudly. Hope quietly chuckled to herself under her breath at Nicolas’ antics.
Sebastian calmed the crowd before he spoke again. “The winner of this final Duel will receive 1,000G, the 1994 gold trophy displayed behind me,”
Two identical 3 foot tall trophies were sitting behind Deputy Minister Delacour with animated Duellers firing golden spell at one another as the other set of Duellers blocked the golden coloured spells with a golden shield.
“As well as an invitation to join their local Auror Academy.”

“However as some people may have noticed, Miss Mikaelson here had won the Under 16 Championship a few days ago and she already has an invitation to the British Auror Academy. Unfortunately we are unable to give you a different reward.” Sebastian pointed out as there was another round of applause for Hope as well as some cheers, which surprised Hope and she gave an understanding shrug to the Deputy Minister before she glanced at Daphne who clapped with a massive grin on her face.
Hope internally rolled her eyes as she gave a small bow and wave to the crowd before nodding slightly at Mr Delacour. Sebastian returned the small nod. “With that out of the way. From Britain with their Duelling mentor and former Duelling Champion, Filius Flitwick are Daphne Greengrass and Hope Mikaelson.”
Another set of cheers came from the crowd as Britain would be the closest homeground for the two remaining teams in France.
“And from America with their Duelling mentor and another former Duelling Champion, Lucien Castle are Nathan Redwood and Jason Smith.”

Hope subconsciously clapped her hands but her eyes sought out the other Duelling Champion as she remembered the name Lucien Castle from her universe as the first person her father turned into a Vampire.
As her eyes met the elderly man who was applauding his students, Hope instantly knew this was not the same man that tried to kill her family. He was kind and calming from what his magic read as and the other major factor was he was a Wizard and not a Vampire.
As the applause died down Sebastian called over an Official and requested for the remaining Duellers to get into position.
Hope went to the front this time while Daphne made her way to the rear of the Duelling Ring, both girls flicked out their wands simultaneously as they waited for the red sparks to start the match.
After a baited breath red sparks shot out of the Officials wand.

Chapter Text

Hope was lying in her bed staring up at the ceiling as she thought over what to do tonight at the Quidditch World Cup. The Summer holidays seemed to have disappeared in the blink of an eye between spending a majority of her days happily with Daphne as well as Nicolas, Perenelle and even Luna as she occasionally showed up at the Flamel Cottage from time to time.
The Tribrid was having some self-esteem issues realising that she would be making her first appearance as Lady Emrys later tonight but instead of disappearing and freaking Myrddin and Alexandria out. Hope called Daphne and Luna around so she could speak to everyone that knew about her life and the troubles she’s faced in the past.

A sheepish looking Hope was under the scrutinous gaze of Amelia Bones, Head of the DMLE instead of Susan’s aunt, which kind freaked Hope out until Susan told her aunt to stop looking at Hope like a misbehaving rookie of the Auror department.
“You and Greengrass better cash in those Auror regiment training scripts one day Mikaelson. We need more Aurors. Especially Aurors who can last a considerable amount of time Duelling while staying alive.” Madam Bones told Hope with a no shit taking attitude.
Hope blinked a couple of times before shrinking back a bit before straightening her back and posture.
“I still don’t know what I wanna do yet and if I chose to be an Auror, I’ll wait until I’m out of school… Just in case I don’t survive it.” Hope snarkily replied to the Head of the DMLE much to Amelia’s and Susan’s surprise.
Susan looked afraid for Hope but instead of her aunt possibly telling her off for her sass Amelia just laughed heartily as Susan and Hope shared a confused look.
“You’re lucky I like you Mikaelson.” Amelia mentioned before she walked off somewhere in the large manor.
Hope looked at Susan and asked in confusion. “What the hell just happened?”
The Bones Heiress just blinked before throwing her hands up in the air in an ‘I don’t know’ gesture before also walking off.

Hope stood in place for nearly 5 minutes trying to figure out what the hell happened before realising both of the Bones women ditched her in the large manor before groaning slightly and taking a deep sniff of the air. She located the two distinct scents of the manor and followed the sweeter smelling scent rather than the one of fire, blood and liquorice.
Hope made a turn to the right as she trailed the scent of strawberries, pine and ash belonging to Susan and made another turn into a room that looked like a study.
Instead of walking in she knocked on the doorframe grabbing Susan’s attention before she invited Hope in and she told Hope that this room was her parents' study and that she comes in here whenever she feels lost or confused to ask her parents for help.
Hope bit the inside of her cheek as she admitted to the red headed girl that she does something similar when she just walks casually through the forests behind her home with the Flamel’s.

Hope sighed as she stretched out on her bed. It was halfway through August. Only a couple of weeks left before she goes back to school. She groaned to herself as she mentally went through the tasks in her head.
Dragon - Block fire and incapacitate legs, wings and mouth before retrieving egg, alternative, kill it. Mermaids - Create a Runestone that acts as an oxygen tank… on second thought, create multiple runestones in case everything goes to shit. Use Aguamenti charm to propel myself through water, blast any creatures that try to stop me, alternative, summon…”
Hope swore to herself as she heard Myrddin chuckle at her. “Yeah, yeah. I’m an idiot I know.”

Hope replied to the midnight Phoenix before returning to her thoughts. “Mermaids - Summon the hostages to the surface before levitating them out of the water to avoid the Mermaids from attacking Gabrielle, alternative if summoning doesn’t work, Runestones, Aguamenti, freeze any creatures if they try to stop me and have spell wear off after the hour is up. If the Mermaids mass attack me for saving Gabrielle, use a shock-wave spell underwater, it will act as a depth charge.”
“Maze - Don’t kill Viktor if he’s been Imperiused, finite incantatem is my new best friend in the maze and will most likely cancel out a majority of the traps. Don’t kill the creatures and don’t let my eyes glow in the maze. Alternatively, set the damn maze on fire to reach the middle faster if I’m running late… Harry needs to take the cup and I need to piggyback on it to send me to the graveyard so I can help Harry.”

Hope looked over to the onyx coloured Phoenix. “What do you think Myrddin?”
The Phoenix thrilled as he cleaned his feathers. ‘Not a bad plan. But just wondering if you considered summoning the golden egg to you in the first task?’
Hope groaned and threw her head back on the pillow. “I hadn’t thought of that.”
Hope stayed silent for a little while longer until a stray thought popped into her head. “But now that I think further on it. If I summon the egg in the first task then the people who set up the tasks will consider this as a way to accomplish all the tasks by just summoning the item to yourself. If I don’t summon the egg then Crouch won’t be inclined to cast anti-summoning spells on the hostages.”

The Phoenix thought about Hope’s reasoning and nodded his head in agreement. ‘You’re right. You wouldn’t want to play that hand too early. They could stop you from using it in the next task. However, that brings me to the second task. How are the hostages held underwater?’
“According to the movie… kelp.”
If a Phoenix could achieve a facepalm Myrddin would have hit his head hard but as Hope was watching as Mryddin used his dark wing to hit himself in the face.
Hope snorted at the action as she amusinging states with a giant grin. “Yeah, I know right?”
‘Fucking Wizarding stupidity.’ The Phoenix muttered to himself as a string of profanities ran through the mental link at an alarming speed waking up Alexandria who let out a shocked thrill as she stared in disbelief at Myrddin.
The mental link became so quiet it felt like a void in Hope’s mind before Myrddin apologised.

Hope finally noticed a scent at her door and turned around. “Oh, hey love. How long have you been there for?”
Daphne had a wide grin on her face as she walked into the room and stroked Alexandria’s feathers. “Hello darling. I’ve been at the door basically since you asked Myrddin for his opinion. Although I was genuinely astounded when I watched Myrddin hit himself in the face after you replied with kelp to one of his questions.”
The Phoenix made another thrilling sound cutting her off as he turned his body towards the trunk of the perch and batted his head against it repeatedly while Hope just laughed at the Phoenix.

Daphne covered her mouth as she laughed at Myrddin’s actions. “Okay. What is so bad that he’s doing that?”
“According to Mryddin. Wizarding stupidity.” Hope answered as another painful thrill sounded, Daphne tried to ignore the Phoenix but couldn’t stop the smile that manifested itself on her face as she let out a small laugh before looking at Hope for the reason behind the stupidity.
“So Myrddin asked me, how are the hostages going to be held underwater and I answered.”
Daphne blinked before using Hope’s answer she heard earlier. “Kelp?”
Hope nodded with a grin. “Kelp.”
Myrddin let out an angry thrill before flying off, yet Alexandria, now slightly more awake than before, whistled loudly as she threw herself onto her back, kicking her tiny feet in the air as she rolled on the floor laughing.

After a few minutes of whistling laughter and the biggest smirk on Hope’s face Daphne finally managed to open her mouth to reply but shook her head. “Nope. I’m done for the day. I’ll see you later today at the Quidditch match.”
The blonde got up and walked out the door muttering to herself. “Fucking kelp.”
Nicolas and Perenelle made an appearance not long after that since they were surprised Daphne left so suddenly. When Hope told them about the second task Nicolas dropped to the ground laughing while Perenelle had a similar response as Daphne and walked out of Hope’s bedroom without another word.
Hope watched as Perenelle left and burst out laughing, throwing herself heavily back onto her bed.

Hope tossed on some waist high jeans and a long sleeved shirt before pulling on her mother’s leather jacket and walking out of her bedroom to meet up with the Greengrass’s as well as Nicolas and Perenelle. The two families stood around a picture of New Orleans during Mardi Gras and Hope let out a chuckle as she saw the picture.
“Any chance I could keep the picture after we’ve finished using it as a Portkey?” Hope asked in reminiscence.
Marcus and Annabeth just shrugged at one another. “I don’t have an issue with that. Now, Hope, have you ever travelled by Portkey before?” The Greengrass patriarch asked.
“Nope. Any useful tips I should know? Like Floo travel or apparition?” Hope replied curiously as looked at all the faces in the room.
“Try not to get disoriented and fall on your ass.” Came the reply from the youngest person in the room with an unimpressed look on her face.
Hope let out an amused chuckle.
“Speaking from experience Stori?” The Tribrid teased her little sister-in-law.
An answering pout came from Astoria as Daphne laughed at her sister. “We keep telling you not to fight against the magic of the Portkey. It’s not our fault you’re so bad at Portkey travel.” Daphne ruffled up her sister’s hair playfully.
Astoria squealed as she ducked her head down and moved away from her sister. “Not the hair. Daphne! Quit it!”
“Girls. Stop it! And come here. The Portkey is going to activate in a minute.” Annabeth scolded her kids.

“Sorry mum.” The two Greengrass daughters replied with partially guilty looks on their faces while the other half was filled with a mischievous glint in their eyes.
“Yeah, not even I believed that.” Perenelle murmured.
Annabeth shook her head slightly agreeing with her best friend's opinion as she sighed before looking back over to Hope. “Basically just move with the motion of the magic. You’ll be fine.”
Nicolas placed a hand on Hope’s shoulder. “Just follow your own magic. You have incredibly good instincts. I doubt your magic would do anything to jeopardise you.”
Hope scoffed but tilted her head to the side in agreement. “That’s not bad advice dad.”
Everyone took hold of the picture and they were pulled through a swirling vortex. “Oh, this is uncomfortable.” Hope groaned as she watched a mass of spiralling and swirling dark colours overtake her vision.
“How do you think I feel?” Astoria yelled over the thunderous noise of the vortex.

The parents were all chuckling at the two kids while Daphne rolled her eyes at her sister and lover. “You all suck. Except you love, you’re awesome. I’m apparating next time.” Hope called out while fighting the urge to hurl.
“You’d bounce off the wards Hope.” Marcus replied loudly.
“I doubt that.” Hope muttered and Daphne levelled Hope with a critical eye.
‘Do not go breaking down wards that took a team of nearly 100 Wizards to put up. Because that will just scream complications and bring so much heat on you that it would be impossible for you to move around without an Auror trailing your every move.’ Daphne pointed out with a scolding voice in Hope’s head.
A nervous gulp sounded in Daphne’s head as Hope stared into the ice-blue eyes of her Mate with regret in her sea-blue eyes. ‘Very well… What about flame or lightning travel?’

Daphne let out a verbal sigh as she let go of the picture and disappeared into the ether. Hope groaned as she shouted out. “Falling away during Portkey travel is a sad excuse to get away from the conversation Daphne!”
Hope knew from the movies that when you let go of the Portkey you would either land on your ass or float down gracefully to the ground.
So she let go of the picture frame and let her magic guide her to the ground. Hope landed smoothly on her feet next to Daphne who had her arms crossed over her chest.
“Real mature Daph.” Hope mentioned with an unimpressed look.
Daphne shrugged as she heard a grunt from behind her as Astoria landed on her back.
“Ow! Merlin damn it! I hate Portkeys!” Astoria cursed from the ground.

A smile broke out on the Emrys couple’s faces as they laughed at Astoria who was glaring at her sisters from the cold wet grass, the younger Greengrass pushed herself up to a standing position. “You two suck.”
“I’m sure we do.” Hope replied with a smirk and an innuendo as she looked Daphne in the eye as her smirk widened.
Daphne groaned at Hope.
“Could you stop making lewd comments in front of my sister?” The blonde complained in annoyance.
Hope thought about it for a moment before walking past Daphne and stopping for a moment to lean up against the taller girl before popping out, “Nope.” Before she walked off to join her parents who just landed behind the group of kids.

“What was that all about?” Perenelle asked her daughter as she came up next to them.
Hope pursed her lips together as she answered honestly. “Teasing and the stress of Portkey travel. I’ll apologise soon. Just need to cool down a bit.”
The Greengrass’ moved off as a family group while the Fell’s walked off to find Luna and the Bones family and the Longbottom’s in the massive crowd. Luna managed to find them before they even had a chance to look for her.
“Hello Fell’s and Hope. How are you today?” The younger girl asked as she skipped along next to Hope.
Hope raised an eyebrow in Luna’s direction before replying with a relaxing smile. “Good, little moon.”
Hope tossed an arm over Luna’s shoulders and brought her into a side hug. “How’s Cassandra?”

Luna broke out into a wide grin as she snapped her fingers and a little bundle of fur hopped up into Luna’s arms. Hope felt Luna’s magic surrounding the little creature as Cassandra bumped her crumpled horn against Luna’s chest.
“Well hello there Cassandra.” Hope remarked happily as she stroked the soft fur of the Crumple-Horned Snorkack and the little animal rumbled in pleasure as she moved her head wanting more attention from the powerful Tribrid.
“Your mum’s certainly getting the hang of her magic isn’t she?”
Hope looked up into the cheerful blonde’s pale silver eyes. They almost looked more grey-like than Fleur’s metallic silver eyes. Both equally memorising Luna’s eyes reflect the colours around her in her eyes, while Fleur’s were like molten silver, swirling metal.

“I’m certainly impressed that you’ve perfected my invisibility spell so quickly. Well done Luna!” Hope praised the younger girl.
“Thank you Hope. High praise coming from someone with your amount of power.” Luna remarks.
“How are you able to see through my spell so easily?” A curious question escapes the airy blonde’s lips.
“I felt your magic surrounding something small. Once I knew that. Your magic practically dissipated as I looked at it and Cassandra came into view for me. I’m glad that you’ve mastered the spell. Now you can bring Cassandra to school with you.” Hope explained.
“Speaking of. Where is Myrddin and Alexandria?”
Hope sighed.
“I’ve told them to make their own way here. See if they can enter these wards. They’ll let me know when they show up and I’ll cloak them when they arrive.” Hope wrapped her arm back around Luna’s shoulders to guide her back over to her parents.

Nicolas and Perenelle looked at Luna’s cupped arms in suspicion before squinting in that direction before they both gasped in surprise and Hope snickered as her parents moved closer to Luna to ask about the little animal in her arms while trying not to look like they are actively trying to look down at the little critter.
Luna looked partially surprised at Hope’s parents before looking at Hope who was struggling not to laugh before she blurted out. “Oops. I forgot to mention to Nic and Nelle that I managed to find a Crumple-Horned Snorkack to give to Luna for Yule a year and half ago.”
“Where did you even find one?” Nicolas asked in astonishment.
Luna answered the question. “They are native to New Zealand but shh,”
Luna put a finger in front of her lips making a shushing sound before whispering, “Daddy doesn’t know and he wants to find them on his own.”
Hope made a face as she shook her head slightly.
“Of course you know.” Hope murmured quietly.
A look of worry appeared on Hope’s face as she looked over to Luna. “Little moon?”
Luna hummed as she brought her full attention to Hope. “What do you think of Fleur Delacour? Do you think I should trust her?”

Luna looked away as she stared off to the campsite for a few minutes while she considered Hope’s question. Hope waited patiently for Luna to listen to her magic and kept quiet as she cloaked the two magical birds as they arrived high in the sky with their own forms of teleportation.
The birds landed on Hope’s shoulders when Luna’s gaze landed on Myrddin and Alexandria’s forms, she smiled as she greeted the birds.
One of Hope’s eyebrows arched up as she smirked at the seer. “See? You are able to see through my magic to see both Myrddin and Alexandria without any trouble.”
Luna smiled as she looked at the Flamel’s family before answering Hope’s previous query.

“I think Miss Delacour is sincere in wishing to be your friend. When I first saw the Delacour’s in my visions, they were causing trouble for you and… them.” Luna trailed off as some kids ran past them while playing with some fake wands.
Luna waited for a moment until the kids moved further away. “The future is always in flux. I believe that your interactions with Fleur over the past 8 months, has altered her outlook or at least partially on what she wants. She finds you intriguing. Your power is off the charts and it attracts her. But she’s not letting it control her.”
Luna held up a finger before Nicolas could ask a question.
“But now that she knows of your inheritance to the Fell’s.” Nicolas and Perenelle both made a choking noise as they stared at Luna in disbelief.
“She’s wanting to take things slow to avoid scaring you off. She feels like you and Daphne are enigmas since you both can resist her allure… I’d say give her a chance. Her future looks undetermined which means she’s most likely in contact with someone who is altering things.” Luna made direct contact with Hope at the last sentence and Hope made an understanding face before nodding lightly.

“Thanks. For the information Luna. Sorry for asking you to check the timeline for me.” Hope apologised to the young seer.
Luna waved her hand dismissively. “It’s fine. I’m glad I can help. Besides, Daphne is right.”
Hope tilted her head back for a moment and narrowed her eyes in confusion at the blonde, who is now the same height as Hope after she went through her Magical Maturity earlier in the Summer holiday.
Luna gave an airy laugh as she continued with a smile. “Fleur. She definitely has the potential to be the next Veela Wing Leader and she is the Heir of a Most Ancient and Noble House in France. She could be a considerable ally. Especially if you helped her access her full potential.”
Hope’s eyes widened in surprise as she heard Luna’s suggestion.
Hope blinked a few times before mumbling. “I’ll discuss it with Daphne later.”

Hope fell asleep during the Quidditch match but Myrddin screeched in her ear when Viktor Krum caught the snitch ending the match with Bulgaria losing to Ireland 160-170 causing Hope to groan as she woke up with a glare plastered on her face as she looked over her shoulder at Myrddin.
Myrddin let out a chuckled thrill of noise as he tossed his head back in laughter. Hope rolled her eyes at the midnight Phoenix as she reached over to her other shoulder to stroke the golden Thunderbird’s feathers as she poked her tongue out at the Phoenix.
“At least someone isn’t an asshole.” Hope responded with sleep in her voice.
Nobody around Hope heard anything as they were all still cheering but Hope stopped glaring at the Phoenix before anyone around her noticed that she was looking at her shoulder with an angry look on her face.
Augusta Longbottom was absolutely thrilled when she met Hope, that she even tried to set up Neville and her in a betrothal contract with Nicolas and Perenelle.
Neville and Hope made sputtering noises when Madam Longbottom made the offer while Amelia, Susan, Nicolas and Perenelle laughed at the kids' embarrassed faces. Thankfully Nicolas and Perenelle both said no to the betrothal which actually upset the elderly woman.

Even though Madam Longbottom had tried to set her grandson up with Hope. The Tribrid enjoyed the older woman’s wicked sense of humour and her stories of her time in the last Wizarding War and the battle styles that were used during this time.
Turns out the elderly Augusta Longbottom is what’s known as a Juggernaut. All defence until she blasts her opponents away with a powerful spell when they’ve lowered their guard.
Amelia also told Hope that she was known as a Valkyrie to her colleagues which she explained to Hope was a speed caster specialising in taking out as many opponents as quickly as possible and as effectively as possible. Basically summoning weapons like swords, spears, daggers and other sharp weapons to impale her enemies. Either killing them or amputating limbs off of them making it near impossible to escape.
Hope’s mouth dropped open at the intensity of Amelia’s job description before she nodded her head in appreciation. “Both impressive and terrifying. Sounds intriguing.”
When Susan asked her aunt what type of classification Hope and Daphne would fall under, causing everyone’s eyes to turn and face Hope but the Tribrid stayed quiet. Letting the group make assumptions of what her fighting style would be.

For Daphne they suggested an Enforcer or Sentinel class, since she could both attack and defend but due to the fact Daphne didn’t Duel in one-on-one battles no one could actually place her into a single category.
When they discussed Hope she shrugged and randomly said. “I’m just good at Duelling.”
Luna, Nicolas and Perenelle stayed unattached to the guessing game Augusta, Amelia, Neville and Susan were engrossed in. But just like Daphne they couldn’t pick only one.
They suggested Fighter, Strategist or possibly a Paladin. Hope just hummed non-committedly and nodded as they made their way down the steps of the extremely tall stadium.
The group said their goodbyes as the Fell’s made their way back to the Greengrass’ to use the Portkey again but Hope pretended to touch the magical transportation device. Once it activated Hope let go and cloaked herself in an invisibility spell before moving away and rolling her neck, hearing it pop.
“Let the games begin Tom.” Hope murmured as she snaked through the wizard tents in complete silence.

Hope waited around for the next couple of hours as she cased the area using her knowledge of the movie to try and locate where the majority of the battle took place but she only could find a rough area. Hope closed her eyes for a moment and changed her clothing to full black. Black slacks, black short sleeved t-shirt matched with a black travelling cloak, while she sent her other clothes back to the Flamel Cottage.
The Tribrid mentally cleared her mind as she told the magical birds to protect the civilians when everything went to shit but not to kill anyone. She didn’t want Alexandria to experience killing anyone for as long as she could. Whereas with Myrddin, Hope believed that Luna had a point last year when she mentioned Phoenix’ were light based creatures and shouldn’t be killing people.
The Phoenix sighed mentally but abided to Hope’s wishes and nodded while Alexandria just bobbed her head happily.

An explosion sounded to Hope’s left and the birds flapped their wings and took off into the sky to start protecting people, as soon as they threw out their fire and lightning, the invisibility spell wore off. Alexandria grew into her large four-winged form and used her tremendous wingspan to send out powerful gusts of wind to knock the Death Eaters off their feet.
Hope pulled the hood of her cloak over her face and obscured her facial features before basically starting a mental recording in her head.
The Tribrid allowed her Emrys ring to appear on her right index finger as she moved forward, dispelling her invisibility spell. Hope watched as the Quidditch fans ran off in fear from the Death Eaters.
When a group of Death Eaters came around a row of tents they looked at the figure in black in curiosity before they shook themselves out of the confusion and fired off multiple spells at the cloaked person with diffindos, bombardas and crucios.
Hope brought her right hand up in front of her body, showcasing her Emrys ring to the dark wizards before flinging her closed fist to the ground, rendering the spells useless as she redirected the dangerous spells to the ground.
Hope raised her hand again as the DE’s most likely were staring in shock at the display of wandless magic. Hope smirked under the cloak before closing her hand into a fist and motioning it down as she mentally cast ad somnum, forcing some of the DE’s into a deep sleep.

The remaining two Death Eater’s standing looked around in shock as they moved to the side and fired off their duel spells, “Avada Kedavra.”
Two emerald green spells jetted towards Hope and she once again waved them off into the ground. Hope thrusted her right hand forward and she conjured two claymore swords which embedded with an incredibly loud thunk into the two DE’s torsos as the swords securely bolted the dead bodies into the field.
Hope walked towards the next explosion but as she walked, she spread her arms out and wiggled her fingers as she cast the fire extinguishing spell in her mind adiuuatur. The same spell she used in Snape’s logic puzzle in first year and against her first Dragon back in her universe. The tents that were once up in flames were now extinguished as Hope walked past.
Hope heard a femine scream come from the left towards the forest.
Hope paused for a moment as she looked ahead and saw some more DE’s. The Tribrid sighed lightly as she brought her ringed hand up and snapped her fingers, setting off a concussive charm she learned at Hogwarts in front of the bad guys chests. Sending them flying backwards and onto their asses with a groan before Hope moved to where she heard the scream.

As she got closer there was another scream, still femine but perhaps older and Hope picked up her pace to a jog arriving to see 5 Death Eaters hovering over a crumpled form with white-gold hair. Hope blinked as she recognised the woman curled in on herself as Fleur.
Hope’s eyes lit up golden in fury as she saw that 3 of the Death Eaters had their pants unzipped and crass words being spoken about, “Veela bitches being on their backs,” and that “it is the only position they should be in''.
A smaller sobbing sound was heard from under Fleur as the Tribrid focused on the noise she saw the little girl who was pranking Nicolas with Astoria during the Doubles Duelling Competition. Gabrielle.
Hope’s magic flared so violently that even a blind man could sense it. The Death Eater’s froze as despair filled their bodies. They turned to face the powerful newcomer and they wasted no time firing off multiple Killing Curses at her. Hope swiped them away without a thought before she lifted up both hands and twisted them violently.
Each of the Death Eater’s heads made a horrendous snapping noise as their heads were now facing behind them at a complete 180 degree angle.

Hope moved towards the girls as she saw Fleur twitching violently from what the Tribrid could only assume was from the Torture Curse. As she got closer Gabrielle started murmuring in French. “Please no more! Please, it hurts!”
The time-traveller extended her right arm out towards the two Delacour Heiresses. Hope closed her eyes and thought of the feeling of love that Perenelle told her about when she uses her healing spells. A white light shone from Hope’s hand. When the light touched Fleur she stopped convulsing in pain and she was able to lift up her body slightly to get a look at her saviour.
The Veela was unable to focus past the white light so all she saw was a silhouette of a body, possibly cloaked, but the power radiating from the figure in front of her was out of the world. Fleur has never felt magic that powerful. That it literally encompasses the entire area in excess magic.
Fleur heard a satisfied moan from beneath her as Gabrielle was healed. One of the dark wizards had used a dark cutting curse on her sister that would’ve left a visible scar on a Veela. But where the cut was located on her white cardigan, the wound was gone. Fleur went to look back at their saviour to thank them but the person had disappeared.

Hope wanted to say something to Fleur and her sister to reassure them but she had a plan to use her memory of the night to show that she was protecting herself and others. Since she has been showing her Emrys ring for the entire time she is able to use the defence that her opponent attacked first.
Because Hope is from a Legendary House, if someone attacks her unprovoked then she can claim self-defence, even if she had killed someone and she wouldn’t get charged for murder as anyone from a lesser house would be in the wrong against someone from a Legendry House. Creating an airtight alibi so long as she waited to attack.
Hope heard a boom as a spell collided with the darkened sky as she looked up she saw a black coloured smoke skull in the sky, spitting out snakes from its mouth.
A crack of apparition drew Hope’s attention to the Golden Trio nearly being blasted by some Aurors but they were able to duck in time. When Mr Weasley ran in front of the Trio and informed the Aurors of their innocence he turned and saw a black hooded figure in the distance.
Some of the Aurors looked around with Mr Weasley and saw the figure and casted, “Incarcerous” at the figure but their right hand shot out fist closed as the spells froze in place. The figure snapped their fingers and the visible ropes and chains from the incarcerous spells blew up, destroying the spells. The Aurors looked over at the figure in shock.

Hope held her right hand in such a way that her Emrys ring was always facing the enforcers of the DMLE, only some of the Aurors noticed a ring on the person’s hand as the only describing feature on the figure. As Amelia appeared on-site she had a stare down with the cloaked person, waiting for them to make a move, but all they did was move their head to the side slightly before snapping their finger on their left hand, producing a small vial with what seemed to be a memory in it.
A loud thrill of a Phoenix sounded from above them followed by a loud squawk that seemed to sound like rolling thunder. The two birds appeared next to the figure and Amelia’s eyes nearly bulged out of her skull as she had heard of a black Phoenix that belonged to Lady Emrys.
The Thunderbird left in a bolt of lightning, the loudness of the sound and the brightness of the flash of light, scared some of the Aurors by the intensity of the lightning travel.
The Phoenix that Amelia assumed was named Myrddin circled the figure before flames caught onto his body. The figure tossed the vial in Amelia’s direction and landed at her feet while the cloaked figure disappeared via flame travel.

The Aurors were at a loss on what to do as no one should be able to apparate out of the ward surrounding the Quidditch World Cup area and they looked at Crouch for instructions.
The stuttering man told them to go after the figure but Madam Bones called out, “Wait!”
The Aurors stopped moving and looked at their boss as she bent down to pick up the vial. Shacklebolt walked up to his boss and remarked. “Careful boss. You don’t know what that could be.”
Madam Bones scoffed. “It’s a memory. Most likely of the events that happened tonight.”
“But why would a Death Eater leave a memory vial?” A young girl asked from the centre of the circle of Aurors.
Madam Bones looked back at the direction the figure had disappeared from before answering bewilderment. “Because that wasn’t a Death Eater.”
Shacklebolt looked at his superior in confusion. “What do you mean? They were cloaked and wearing black. Who else would it be?”
Madam Bones turned her unwavering gaze to Shacklebolt, the heat of her gaze made him uncomfortable as he shifted from foot to foot.
“That, if I’m not mistaken, was Lady Emrys.” Madam Bones said clearly as she dropped a bomb on everyone and left with the vial.

Shacklebolt looked over at the shell shocked expressions on the other Aurors before muttering, “Well fuck.”

Chapter Text

The flapping sound of a newspaper hitting the bedside table woke the drowsy Tribrid from her sleep. Glowing golden eyes with dark veins edging out to the corners of her face became predominant as she turned around to face the person, who so rudely interrupted her sleep for the second time in less than 12 hours.
A pair of crossed arms greeted her as Hope narrowed her blurry eyes to see a blonde figure. Hope forced her eyes to stop glowing before throwing her body onto her back with a groan and bringing her hands up to her face to rub at her tired eyes. “Morning Daph.”
The blonde gave her lover a soft look as Hope tried to wake up, Daphne thought she looked adorable before her facial features changed to frustration when she recalled why she was here so early.
“What part of ‘contact me once you got home’ did you not understand? That was part of the deal.” Daphne remarked as she sat on the edge of the bed and placed a hand over Hope’s hip, rubbing circles against the Tribrid’s strong body before finishing off weakly with sorrow in her voice.
“You promised me.”

Hope sat up quickly using her superspeed and crushed Daphne into a hug all within half a second, murmuring reassurances in the Heiress’s ear. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I had a lot on my mind and the thought to contact you literally escaped me last night. I’m sorry Daphne.”
Daphne collapsed into Hope heavily and started sniffing back sobs against Hope’s shoulder. “I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you.”
“I know and I’m sorry.” Hope replied wisely, choosing not to mention that she was immortal and practically nothing could kill her. Hope knew that reason wasn’t the reassurance Daphne wanted to hear.
Hope’s possible demise and lack of safety due to her immortality. “Love, nothing happened to me. Not even one spell touched me. I’m perfectly fine. See for yourself.”

Daphne pulled back for a moment, cradling Hope’s face in her hands as she searched down Hope’s muscular figure since all she was wearing was a singlet and some boy shorts to bed. There wasn’t a mark on Hope but Daphne knew even if someone did manage to cut her, the wound would’ve been healed in seconds.
The blonde witch used her magical sense on Hope and her lovers’ attributes of her magic appear to be calm and honest. The lightning was streaking gently inside Hope’s mental landscape, while the blood was subtle but still giving the air a metallic tang. The forest was calm but softly rustling softly in a breeze, all the while Hope’s magic pulsed like a heartbeat. Strong and steady.
Daphne sighed as she opened her eyes clenching tighter to Hope before letting go and picking up the newspaper she brought with her, placing it on the edge of the bed beside them.
Instead of the front page being dedicated to the riot at the Quidditch World Cup there was a moving photo of Hope in her black gear. The Emrys ring was clearly visible as she snapped her fingers to destroy the incarcerous charms.

Hope let out a chuff of laughter as she remarked sassily. “At least they got my good side.”
Daphne had a look of annoyance cross her face as she whacked Hope’s shoulder lightly with a laugh.
“Smart ass.” The blonde replied as she looked at the photo, there wasn’t even a hint of Hope’s identity being shown, other than the ring.
The cloak gave her Consort a little extra height and flowed loosely around her obscuring Lady Emrys actual height and build.
Basically there was nothing there to show what Lady Emrys looked like. “There’s nothing there to even show your good side.”
Hope smirked at the blonde as she brought her hand to the back of Daphne’s head.
“That's because my good sides are for you alone to observe.” Hope promised as she grazed her lips across Daphne’s.
Daphne opened her mouth and moved forward, intensifying the kiss Hope started.
But Hope reluctantly extracted herself from the kiss before leaving a feather light kiss in her wake. “We’ve gotta get up. I can hear Nic and Nelle practically tapping their feet impatiently at the table while they sip tea waiting for us. Also I need to brush my teeth.”

Daphne stopped Hope from getting up with a hand on top of Hope’s arm. Hope was about to question what her lover wanted but all Daphne did was sweep her shining blonde hair over her left shoulder and tilting her head to the left.
“If you woke up with veins in your eyes first thing this morning, it probably means you need blood. Nic and Nelle can wait for us… Also I see your sage burning by the door to the verandah.” Daphne remarked casually as she looked at Hope in a slightly lopsided view.
Hope shrugged slightly. “But I fed off you about 2 days ago. I shouldn’t be hungry again for a while.” Hope replied in confusion.
“You also normally don’t use as much magic as you did last night.” Daphne pointed out with a deliberate stare.
The Tribrid gave a tiny grunt of acknowledgement as her fangs descended, almost piercing her bottom lip. Hope scooted forward wrapping her whole body around Daphne even though she was still covered by sheets and blankets. The part Vampire cuddled against the sweet smelling blonde as she trailed kisses all along the line of Daphne’s neck, pulling out a pleased moan vibrating through the taller girl's throat.
Hope bit down softly before lapping up the blood that oozed out at a slow rate, easy enough for Hope not to waste a single drop while Daphne’s head dropped back with a sultry groan.

The Emrys couple walked out of Hope’s room maybe 5 minutes later, newspaper in hand as they sat at the dining table. Mixy popped in, bowing slightly at Hope in awe before placing down a cup of coffee in front of her and a peach-flavoured tea in front of Daphne.
Hope arched an eyebrow at the drink placed in front of her Mate before looking up at Daphne’s perplexed expression.
Hope looked back at the House Elf with a curious gaze. “Thank you… And Mixy? How did you know what Daphne’s favourite drink is?”
The House Elf raised his head to look at Hope for a second before lowering his gaze slightly in reverence.
“You know, we House Elves do communicate with one another as we go off and do shopping for our families.” Mixy replied with a mischievous smile.
Nicolas and Perenelle both froze in shock with their cups half way up their bodies ready to take a drink when they heard their House Elf make a sassy reply.
Hope’s other eyebrow rose in surprise as well at the unexpected sassiness.
The House Elf giggled before answering simply. “Relax. I asked Silvy of the Greengrass House Elves.”
Hope gave a small snort of laughter. “Yeah I guess that makes sense.”

Perenelle let out a small groan. “Great. Now Hope’s influencing Mixy. Whatever will we do Nicolas?” The kindly Healer mirthly asked her husband.
Nicolas shrugged halfheartedly. “I suppose there is nothing we can do. Hope’s just a bad influence on us all. I mean did you read the paper this morning?”
Hope rolled her eyes at the Flamel’s antics as Daphne and Mixy snickered to themselves. “Oh you guys are a riot.”
“Actually the riot is on the next page.” Perenelle quipped back with a grin on her face.
The Tribrid rolled her eyes again before wondering if it was possible to accidentally roll one’s eyes into the back of their head permanently.
A totally unimpressed look was plastered on Hope’s face as she picked up the newspaper and read the damn thing. “I wonder which way they wrote the article? Am I an avenging angel or a cold-blooded murderer?”
“Basically since they couldn’t describe the brutal method of some of the deaths that was written in that article, I would go with option 2. But at the end of the article it changes its tune slightly as Madam Bones announced ‘what murderer would leave their memories behind for the DMLE?’ So there might be hope for you yet.” Daphne answered as she took a sip of her tea with a pleased hum at the flavour.

Hope noticed something in the paper and spoke aloud. “The Wizengamot is holding a session this afternoon to discuss the events that happened after the Quidditch World Cup.”
Hope clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth as she asked Mixy for a quill and parchment which appeared almost instantly as she scribbled out a quick note for Ragnok before extracting another copy of her memories last night. The same copy she gave to the DMLE explaining the rule she found about when a lesser house attacks a greater house with the intent to kill. Their life is forfeit in the eyes of the law.
Due to there not being a greater house then a Legendary House and since Hope had her Emrys ring being shown the entire time, in fact the memories would show her displaying it for her opponents to see. Basically clearing Hope of any manslaughter charges the Wizengamot would try to pin on her.

After Hope sent the message and memory off she picked up her cup of coffee and took a swig of the hot drink, needing the caffeine hit to wake her up.
“It’s too early for politics.” Hope complained as she lowered her cup with a groan.
Daphne laughed at her Mate. “Too bad. You’ll have to get used to it, darling. Considering you’ll be announcing yourself to the Wizarding World this year.”
Hope groaned loudly as she banged her head on the table muttering into the wooden surface.
Perenelle gave Hope a disapproving look as she could only imagine what Hope garbled into the table. “You’re lucky I couldn’t understand a single word you mumbled into the table. Otherwise I’d have you doing chores for a year, since I know you swear like a sailor.”

A loud grunt came from Hope as she turned her head to the side so she could face the brunette woman she regarded as a mother. “You’d probably be right.”
Hope lifted her head off the table before she asked the others around the dining table. “Anything else I should know?”
Nicolas and Perenelle shrugged while Daphne considered Hope’s question. “I guess that depends.”
Hope regarded her lover in curiosity as the blonde continued her explanation. “There could be consequences depending on who you saved and who you killed that could present potential problems.”
“Yeah… After the First Task I’ll probably need to speak to Sebastian Delacour.” Hope remarked with an angry look on her face before standing up and waving her hand.
Wordlessly summoning the pensive into the room before dropping the memory of last night into the liquid basin much to Nicolas, Perenelle and Daphne’s confusion.

As the Flamel’s and Greengrass Heiress watched the memory, they were impressed with Hope’s magical ability to swat away so many spells without the use of a wand. Even though they were all used to Hope not using a wand unless at school or at the Duelling Competitions. However it still amazes them when Hope performs such powerful spells without any issues.
After a few minutes they heard the femine scream and saw Hope pause before heading off to help. When Memory-Hope arrived at the site, Nicolas actually growled in anger as he watched some men try to force themselves onto a young girl. Perenelle had gasped as tears started to run down her cheeks knowing that the girl was suffering the after effects of the cruciatus curse before she was about to get raped.
Daphne actually managed to keep a stoic mask on her face until she heard a child sob from underneath the crumpled figure. The young woman raised her head slightly while trying to curl around the younger girl she was protecting.
“Fleur… and Gabrielle?” Daphne murmured aloud as her magic became a very cold and frosty manifestation in the room.
Hope cocooned herself around Daphne, containing the blonde’s icy magic in a barrier while her wolf pumped out calming pheromones by the bucket load in the small cocoon, trying to help her Mate calm down. Daphne never took her eyes off of the memory playing for a second until Memory-Hope snapped their necks.

Once the men were dead Daphne only just realised that her magic was flowing out of her like a blizzard. The blonde took a deep breath as she drew her magic back in, returning the temperature back to normal and Hope unravelled her containment spell.
During the final moments of the memory the group watched as Madam Bones’s eyes widened in shock at the appearance of Myrddin. Right before Amelia’s head shot back to look at Hope’s concealed form and noticed the Emry ring on the figure’s finger before the memory stopped on the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement gobsmacked expression as she realised who the figure was.
Hope collected the memory and returned it back into her mind before turning around to face her family.
Nicolas cleared his throat uncomfortably. “Well we now know the Delacour’s will be on your side for this. That basically ensures the French Ministry’s support.”
Perenelle slowly nodded, distracted as she tried to return her thoughts back to the present before confirming absentmindedly. “Yes. The French Ministry will help.”
Daphne looked over to Hope stoically for a moment as she considered everything she saw, the blonde let her facial features relax into something more natural. “Not in a single one of those fights did you attack first. I’m assuming you told King Ragnok this?”

Hope nodded in agreement before adding. “There is a law that protects me.”
Daphne waved her hand dismissively as she continued Hope’s thought process. “I know the law you’re talking about. That was smart. They can’t charge you for manslaughter, no matter who you killed.”
The blonde picked up a piece of parchment from the table that Hope didn’t remember being there earlier.
“My father sent this to me while you were banging your head on the table,” Daphne explained as she opened it, “It’s a list of the people ‘Lady Emrys’ killed.”
The taller girl looked back at Hope with a roll of her eyes. “Apparently the Ministry doesn’t think the people who were killed last night were Death Eaters, but rather DE fanatics.”
Hope’s face scrunched up at the wording as a sour taste coated her tongue. “Fanatics?”
Daphne sighed in annoyance. “Better to keep everyone blind than admit Death Eaters are returning.”
The Flamel’s all shared a look before swearing in French simultaneously. Daphne chuckled quietly at the family’s displeasure.

“Anyhow, the good news is that the death count matches the amount of people you killed. We watched you kill the two at the beginning and the five with…” Daphne trailed off as a spike of anger surged through her and Hope finished Daphne’s sentence with regret in her voice, “The Delacours.”
Daphne nodded, barely as she looked down at the list. “Alright. So the dead people are: Augustus Rookwood, Corban Yaxley, Crabbe Sr, Jugson, Nott Sr, Avery Jr and Antonin Dolohov.”
Hope thought about the people that were killed before mentioning. “I think some of those people would’ve killed some of the members of the Order of the Phoenix when it gets reconstituted… Wait! Did you say Avery Jr?”
Daphne double-checked the list before nodding as she found the name. “Yes. Why?”
A pleased grin stretched across Hope’s face as she answered Daphne’s query.
“I think we’ll also get Madam Bones’s vote. The Avery’s killed Susan’s parents.” Hope admitted.

Daphne nodded her head as she took in the information. “You’ll probably get Madam Longbottom on your side. With the Lestrange’s in prison as well as the Black family being unable to make a vote, you’ve got Emrys, Greengrass, Bones and Longbottom on your side with the Carrows opposing you. I guess Dumbledore will be opposing you as well with the Potter House.”
Hope rolled her eyes at the last part of the information. “I’m hoping Harry will emancipate himself when his name comes out of the Goblet of Fire, since ‘only of-age Wizards or Witches can compete’. When Harry does that I can work with him to exonerate Sirius.”
Daphne stopped completely still before she turned to face Hope at a ridiculously slow pace. “So Harry could become Lord Potter in a few months?”
Hope shrugged as she took another gulp of her coffee. “Theoretically, yes. Honestly, I have no idea. I’ve spoken to Harry about potentially becoming the Head of House Potter as well as the Heir Black over the past year or two.”

“Right… I know that with the families you already have allies with, especially with 3 out of the 7 Most Ancient and Noble Houses along with your own Legendary House. You’ll practically almost have enough votes to win whatever legislation comes your way. If you manage to get Harry on your side…” Daphne trailed off as she walked into the kitchen to stare out the window over the sink.
“I can win or deny any legislation depending on what they are. However I will not use you, your father, Harry, Susan, Neville, Amelia or Augusta to achieve my goals. If my vision for the future here reflects what they wish for. I will happily accept their help but I won’t force them or corrode them into thinking they must follow me.” Hope replied sincerely as she moved to join Daphne and ran some water in the sink so she could wash their cups.
Daphne hummed with a pleased smile.
“You’re a good person Hope. So honourable in your endeavours. It makes me love you more.” The taller girl mentioned as she hugged up against Hope’s back, resting her chin on her girlfriend's shoulder.
The orphaned girl from another world let out a quiet chuckle. “I’m not so sure about honourable. I’m planning on calling in some of the favours Amelia, Augustus and Marcus owe me to help exonerate Sirius Black.”

“They owe you favours?” Daphne mumbled against Hope’s shoulder.
Hope gave a single small nod. “Simply Marcus owes me for curing Stori and eradicating your family’s Blood Curse.”
Daphne’s head lifted off Hope’s shoulder as she felt her girlfriend ready to turn around.
The blonde levelled the Tribrid with a puzzled expression. “I broke the Blood Curse on your family a while ago. I think I managed to break it before I cured Stori now that I think about it.”
Daphne blinked in shock but Hope continued with a cheeky smile. “Apparently I have a favour as Hope Mikaelson with the Longbottom family. I’ve saved Neville’s life repeatedly in Potions classes and Augusta offered a family debt through Neville. As for the Bones.”

Hope reached to her right hip before gripping something invisible and pulling it free so she could show Daphne the ivory bone dagger. The same dagger Susan got Hope for her first Yule.
Hope angled it to Daphne to showcase the Bones Family Crest and Daphne’s jaw dropped in shock. “Susan gave me this blade with her crest on it.”
“Meaning she put you under her family’s protection… When did she give you that knife?” Daphne finished with wide eyes.
“Yule 1991. Nic and Nelle told me to always keep it with me since Susan was able to visibly protect me unlike everyone else I know, including myself. So I keep it strapped to my thigh. It actually makes me feel safe… protected.” Hope tried to explain but paused over some of her words as if she was trying to express her feelings and thoughts to Daphne.
As Hope looked at Daphne she was expecting anger at keeping a blade from someone else’s House, but all she was doing was smiling at Hope as if the entire thing made sense which caused Hope to smile back at Daphne before giving her a loving kiss.

Later that night, there was a knocking sound coming from the fireplace. Nicolas and Perenelle shared a look of astonishment between themselves as there has never been a knock on their Floo network since Hope added her protections to the house.
The immortal couple turned to face their daughter with skeptical expression while Hope just looked out of the living room and towards the study before standing up.
“I never actually thought he would take me up on my invitation.” The Tribrid remarked distractedly.
“Why do I have this feeling we should follow her?” The normally icy blonde asked her in-laws.
The other 3 occupants stood up and followed Hope to the fireplace and watched as Hope opened the network to let the guest through.
To their surprise it was the Goblin King, grunting and holding papers to his broad chest as he moved his way to the desk and dropped the papers and documents on the table with a whoosh before turning around to face Hope with a displeased face. “I kinda hate you a bit.”
Hope snorted as she covered her mouth with her hand trying to stifle her laughter but she cleared her throat once before removing her hand and moving to the desk. “Sorry… Parchment work?”
This time the Goblin grinned at the young woman. “Oh yes. All of these are about you and your ‘stunt’ at the Quidditch World Cup.”

Hope scratched the back of her neck nervously as she reached out to turn a piece of paper around to read it, which took her about 4 seconds while speed reading. Hope brought her hand in front of her face again and moved another parchment around to scan through before a chortle of laughter left Hope’s throat.
The Goblin King’s expression houses a look that was so done with life while also trying not to give up faith in humanity or in this case Wizards. But as he watched Hope laugh as she read through the papers it brought a smile to his face as he recounted to the Wizengamot about the law Hope had mentioned and he located, Law 39, Subsection 2, Line 8.
Ragnok almost laughed at the memory when a majority of the magical senate became so silent you could hear a fly rubbing its feet together. After Hope had read through a few more pieces of paper the mighty Goblin cleared his throat gaining the attention of everyone in the room.
“Good news, your plan worked. The Wizengamot was unable to formally place any charges against you. So you’re ‘free’.” The Goblin mentioned as he made speech marks around the word free with a roll of his large dark eyes.
Hope nodded knowingly while Daphne asked. “If that’s the good news, what’s the bad… or complicated? Probably should add that term knowing that when Hope is involved anything is possible.”

Ragnok points a finger at the blonde in approval. “I like you. You notice what I say or in this case, didn’t say. You’re a bit like your father when it comes to that. He taught you well.”
The Greengrass girl blushed slightly at the praise before the Goblin continued, “However your Consort is right.”
Hope brought her full attention to the Goblin and moved to stand beside Daphne wrapping an arm around her waist. “Alright, let’s hear it.”
Hope paused for a second before looking back to her parents. “Oh and we can discuss this freely here. I trust everyone here.”
The Goblin let out a toothy grin.

“I thought that would be the case, why do you think I’m speaking English?” Ragnok mentioned in consideration before starting, “First off, bad news. The Carrows have personally placed Lady Emrys on their shit list.”
Daphne groaned as she smacked Hope’s arm. “Stop teaching people the wrong names of actual laws and bylines. Sweet Merlin!”
Hope snorted quietly as she recalled what the real name was. “The Courtial Order of Complaint and Disagreement. It’s too long and sounds stupid. ‘Shit list’ is more accurate and simple. Straight to the point.”
Nicolas released a barking laugh as he heard the name and Perenelle shook her head in displeasure, rubbing her temples with the pads of her fingertips.
“Exactly. Shit list.” The Goblin reiterated with a grin causing Hope and Nicolas to smirk with light laughter while Daphne and Perenelle both sighed and rolled their eyes at their partners' antics.
“You reign in yours, I’ll get mine?” The Healer suggested as she pulled Nicolas away from Hope and whispered in his ear playfully scolding him before telling him to compose himself so they could continue.

Once the family was back to being serious again Hope asked. “Any more bad news? Dumbledore?”
The Goblin shook his head. “Surprisingly no. He’s not even on your complicated pile.”
Hope pursed her lips in thought and narrowed her eyes as she tried to guess what this meant.
“Thankfully there is no more ‘bad’ news. But the complicated is… intriguing. Madam Bones wishes to talk to you obviously like everyone else, but she wants to offer you a favour for taking out Avery Jr.” Ragnok informs them.
Hope made a noise of acknowledgement. “I’ll message her later. Maybe I’ll use the favour later in the year for Black.”

“The Delacour’s were also there and they recognise the Life-Debts they owe you for saving their kids as well as healing them. As we discussed over your Magical Maturity, I’m assuming you will use one of those debts to neutralise the one against the Flamel’s?”
“Wait… What?” Nicolas looked over at Hope with confusion in his eyes and perhaps a little bit of hope.
Perenelle moved over to Hope and cupped her cheeks, staring into Hope’s eyes with love in them.
“You don’t have to do that my sweet girl.” The brunette whispered to her daughter as she rested her head against Hope’s.
“I know I don’t have to. I want to. You are my family. And I protect my family with everything I am.” Hope told Perenelle before sharing a smile with Nicolas including him into the conversation as well.
“Besides, I have 2 Life-Debts with them. Two people were saved. Two debts formed.” Hope mentioned with a shrug.

“Will you even use the second debt?” Daphne asked as she leaned against the doorframe.
Hope thought about it for a bit.
“Probably not… Depends on the fuss Sebastian throws when he realises he has no more claims to the Most Ancient and Noble House Flamel. So just wait and see I guess.” Hope answered.
Hope turned to look at Ragnok again. “Any more?”
“No.”
Hope blinked and looked back at the pile of paperwork. “Then what’s all that for?”
The Goblin grinned evilly. “Bedtime reading. I thought you’d get a kick out of some of these. They appeared on my desk before the first person spoke and accused you of premeditated murder. Which technically it kinda was, according to the fact you know the future.”
Hope shrugged while muttering. “Technically it wasn’t premeditated. I didn’t know who would try to attack me.”
Ragnok snapped his fingers suddenly and pointed at Hope with a predatory grin. “And that is why you can get away with it. You’re smart, powerful, cunning and paranoid as hell.” The Goblin listed as he counted on his fingers.
“Which means that you are practically ready for anything.”
“What can I say? I like being prepared. My family is notorious for being ruthlessly prepared for anything.” Hope replied casually like it was completely normal and for her it probably was.

Chapter Text

For the next two weeks the Wizarding World was ablaze with articles about Lady Emrys and her intentions in the Daily Prophet every day.
Daphne found the whole thing amusing and actually started collecting the articles and placing them into a scrapbook which frustrated Hope as some of them were labelled, ‘Lady Emrys: What’s underneath the cloak?’ and ‘Who is Lady Emrys going to target next?’.
“At least they aren’t as lewd as I would make them out to be.” Daphne remarked with a smile as she packed her compartment getting ready for the school year while Hope had already packed last night with a snap of her fingers and had her trunk in her pocket with a weightless and shrinking charm on it.
“I’m almost afraid to ask. But then again I’m a sucker for punishment. What have you got?” Hope asked from the bed as she applied some shading to her sketch of Fleur and Gabrielle from the Duelling tournament.

Daphne appeared in front of Hope with her hands bracing themselves to either side of Hope’s body as the Tribrid lowered her sketchbook slightly so she could look at her Mate’s beautiful ice-blue eyes.
“Hmmm… I was thinking, ‘What is Lady Emrys’ interest in the school children of Hogwarts?’ or ‘Lady Emrys saves a pair of cute Veela’s. How ever can they repay her?’” The blonde sultry drawed out before planting a kiss on Hope’s shocked open mouth before using her teeth and lightly pulling on Hope’s bottom lip before letting go and moving through her room again to pack her bag.
After a minute or so Hope composed herself and raised her sketchbook in front of her before muttering under her breath. “Fucking minx.”
The Greengrass Heiress chuckled at Hope’s awkwardness as she closed her compartment and shrunk it, placing it in her jean pocket before rejoining Hope. Daphne peered over the sketchbook to see who or what Hope was drawing and smiled at the image of Fleur and Gabrille embracing one another. It reminded her a lot of herself and Astoria.

“They’re really photogenic aren’t they?” Daphne chuckled at Hope.
The Tribrid scoffed lightly. “I had to redo them nearly 6 times until I was happy with it. Fucking perfect genetics. I blame their Veela sides.”
Daphne laughed as she snapped her fingers, summoning her own artbook and opening it to a page with Gabrielle and Astoria with mischievous little grins on their faces as they ran circles around Nicolas.
Hope looked over and laughed jovially. “I nearly forgot that. I may have to copy that idea later.”
“Sure thing. But if you do you need to give a copy or two to Stori. She really likes them and sends a copy to Gabrielle.” Daphne responds with a smirk showing from the corner of her mouth.
Hope shared a look with her girlfriend. “Oh? Is there something going on there? Or is it purely platonic?”
“Stori looks like a love-sick puppy but she also knows that it will be platonic until Gabrielle goes through her Magical Maturity. So I guess we’ll find out eventually.” Daphne gossiped with an excited smile on her face.
“Aww. That’s so cute.” Hope replied with a genuine smile on her face.

The girls heard footsteps coming to their door and Hope closed her book lightly before using her magic to transport it into her trunk as she stood up, pulling Daphne up with her. They met Annabeth and Nicolas at the door while Marcus and Perenelle picked up Astoria from her room.
“Ready my beautiful girl?” Annabeth asked as she placed a hand on Daphne's cheek and stroked her daughter’s skin.
Daphne smiled, placing a hand over her mother’s before leaning into it. “Yeah mum.”
Annabeth looked over to Nicolas for a moment as she quietly mentioned with glistening eyes. “Sweet Merlin. They grow up so fast. How are you not breaking down?”
“Yeah dad. Aren’t you gonna cry?” Hope teased the older wizard.
“Brat.” Came the instant reply from Nicolas’ mouth before his expression changed to something soft, “But I will tell you that I’m so proud of you and what you’re going to do.”
Hope smiled at Nicolas before walking forward and pulling him into a hug. “Thanks Nic.”

As they got into the living room with the fireplace, everyone exchanged hugs and words of encouragement.
Astoria blocked the way to the fireplace with a cheeky smile. “Hey Daph?”
A hum came from the aforementioned girl. “Yeah Stori?”
“Can you tell us how Hope’s going to compete in the Tri-Wizard Tournament?”
Hope groaned as she placed her head on the taller girl's shoulder while they shook in laughter.
“Sorry Stori. But I’m as much in the dark as you are. Hope wants to surprise everyone but I’ll admit I’m a little curious too. How does one place their name in the Goblet of Fire while it’s protected by an age-line created by Headmaster Dumblebore, the Greatest Sorcerer to ever live?” Daphne remarked with a sarcastic smile.
Strangely enough, Daphne had asked Hope on how she would enter herself but Hope stayed stubbornly quiet on the subject. A pout came onto Astoria’s face as she looked at Hope.
Hope covered her eyes with a hand as she moved around Astoria collecting some Floo Powder. “Nope. I’m not looking at that pout. It’s a weapon of mass destruction and I will not be affected this time.”
Hope stood in the fireplace and threw down the Powder while calling out. “Platform 9 and three quarters.”
The last thing Hope heard as the green fire covered her was a chorus of laughter and Daphne’s exasperated remark. “It really is a dangerous pout.”

A delicate hand wrapped around Hope’s wrist the second she materialised from the platform Floo Network and pulled her out of the fireplace, a blonde head leading her towards the red Hogwarts Express.
Hope normally would have yanked her arm back before kicking the person who touched her into the next century, but she could smell the spring water, grass clipping and cherry blossom, allowing her to avoid using her first instinct to protect herself.
“Good morning Luna. How was the rest of your holiday?” Hope asked as she boarded the train with the 3rd year Ravenclaw student.
“Morning Hope! I enjoyed the holidays but my father and I were unable to find a humanoid spider.”
Hope let a full body shiver wash all over her. “Ugh. Arachne’s suck and their guts take like 5 washes to get out of your hair and rub off your skin.”
Bright eyes turned to Hope as Luna corroded the Tribrid into a compartment behind her and forced her to sit down on the seat. “Tell me! Please?”
A set of silvery-blue eyes pouted up at her and Hope grumbled under her breath before lifting up her hand to erect a privacy ward.

Instead Luna’s hand came to rest on top of Hope’s, “Don’t do that. We’re going to have company later.” The young seer mentioned happily.
Hope lowered her arm back down to her lap. “Alright. So an Arachne has some interesting attributes like being able to spin incredibly sticky webs to encase their prey, their feed is very similar to a Vampire bite and probably the most disturbing fact of the creature as it’s venom liquifies all internal organs, muscles and bones. The other thing that disturbs me is that they strip off the skin of a human and wear it to blend in. The spider is able to get around completely unnoticed. It creeped us out when we saw it mascarding with half of a face at school. Half spider, half human face, not a pretty sight.”
“But you were able to stop it with the twin Siphoners help?” Luna asked as she cuddled into Hope’s side.
Hope tossed an arm around Luna’s shoulders and pulled her into her body.
“How are you always so cold, little moon?” Hope asked as she rubbed Luna’s shoulder as the other girl shrugged.
“As for stopping it, technically we didn’t. We killed it. Blew it up into little spider bits with orange goop. It was gross. Lizzie was so pissed about getting gooped with spider guts while Josie tried to placate her sister, to keep her calm.” Hope admitted with a longing smile as she recalled the conversation between the twins.

After a few moments of quiet Luna whispered solemnly. “You miss them.”
Hope hummed as she tightened her grip on Luna. “Surprisingly, yes. I may have only recently become friends with them but I’ve known the twins basically my whole life. It’s weird. Not knowing what happened to them. I mean Josie had been shot by something that would have eaten away at her body and turned her into mud. I told Dr Saltzman to use my blood to heal Josie but I just don’t know if he got there in time. Stupid Malivore memory wipe.”
Luna reached over and took Hope’s other hand within her own.
“Your friends are alive. You saved them.” Luna informed her friend with the weight of the world on her shoulders before continuing with a slightly concerned face, “Lizzie, Josie, Dr Saltzman, Landon, MG are all fine… However Raf seems to be… stuck? I don’t know… All I feel from him is primal instincts.”
Hope was pleased that everyone was okay but when she heard about Raf a look of guilt crossed her face. “Crap! Raf used my kyanite ring to turn himself into a Wolf. He won’t be able to transform back without me! Fuck!”
The blonde sighed as she buried herself into Hope. “It’s not your fault Hope. You didn’t know.”

The train had been moving for nearly an hour while the girl’s sat in the compartment, just sitting in silence as Luna comforted the time travelling girl as Hope began a new sketch of her friends from her old world.
The sketch showed them in an assembly ‘v’ pattern with Hope at the front followed by Josie and Lizzie. In the next row there were 5 boys. A tough looking latino kid with glowing gold eyes, a tall mocha skinned boy also with glowing eyes, a bonsai haired boy with fiery wings expanding from his back, then there were two black kids one with afro like hair and the other had dreadlocks.
Hope told Luna about her friends as she went over them, when Hope went over the sketch with Luna from left to right. The first Werewolf was Jed, then Raf, Landon was in the middle, a human Phoenix, the last two were Vampires MG and Kaleb.

Hope could literally feel Myrddin’s invisible murderous gaze on Landon and rolled her eyes at the Phoenix before Luna nudged the black bird lightly, pouting at the midnight coloured bird who let out a quiet thrill and turned his head away. Alexandria was dozing on Hope’s other shoulder ever so often she let out a little snoring sound which sent out tiny sparks of crackling lightning across her sunlight body.
Thankfully this didn’t bother Hope or Luna since the powerful time travelling girl was able to conceal both of the bird’s elemental powers when they overflowed from their smaller feathered bodies.
A knock at the door startled Hope out of her serene environment and looked up to the door as it slid open. Susan, Neville, Tracey and Daphne appeared at the door, Hope almost dropped her jaw in shock when she saw the group. It seemed that the children of the Most Ancient and Noble Houses were gathering for some reason but she didn’t know why.

“Hey Luna, do you mind if we ask you a few questions about Lady Emrys?” Susan asked the younger blonde.
Luna waved them in, “Sure. But I don’t know how much help I can be.” The young Ravenclaw girl mentioned.
The three Heirs sat on the seat opposite to Hope and Luna while Tracey remained standing next to Daphne, a silent observer.
“Thank you Luna.” Susan replied with a small smile.
“Have you been in contact with Lady Emrys since she sent Myrddin to protect you?” Neville asked politely while Myrddin’s head popped up to attention at his name.
Hope stared at Daphne in disbelief at the events unfolding before her eyes as she listened to Luna’s response. “I have been in contact with her.”
The Bones and Longbottom Heirs were smiling as they heard that reply.

“Do you know when she will be making another appearance? She’s been incredibly difficult to get a hold of.” Susan asked as she leaned forward in the seat slightly.
Daphne looked up at Tracey who met her best friend's ice coloured eyes before she glanced at the seat next to Hope, then looked back at Tracey with an expecting glance. The brown haired girl sighed but acquiesced to Daphne’s silent request moving over to sit opposite Daphne but next to Hope.
Hope’s eyes widened in shock as the brunette sat next to her and Daphne scoffed in Hope’s mind. ‘Don’t be an ass to her or I’ll kick your ass.’
Hope’s gaze turned to Daphne for a moment and blinked once before returning her attention back to the ridiculous situation at hand.

“Lady Emrys mentioned that she would be making her presence known more by the end of this year. I believe that she’s considering making an appearance during the End of Year Wizengamot session this year.” Luna admitted as she drew shapes on the window with a smile on her face.
“Really?” The red haired girl exclaimed excitedly.
‘How did this conversation even come into play?’ Hope curiously asked her girlfriend.
Daphne kept her attention on Luna but replied to Hope with a playfulness in her voice while Luna hummed in approval. ‘Why don’t you ask and find out darling. Or will you find it too difficult to talk about yourself?’
Hope mentally sighed at her Mate before looking at Susan and asked. “Why are you looking for Lady Emrys?”
Susan brought her gaze to Hope. “I need to find her because she killed someone who wronged my family. My aunt and I want to thank her but we haven’t been able to send any letters to her. She must have taken the Heir of Slytherin thing pretty hard to stop replying to letters. When we asked the Emrys Proxy, the Goblin King Ragnok, he told us that Lady Emrys had banned all letters going to her. We asked if he could relay a message but we don’t know if she’s received it.”

Hope looked around the compartment subtly before she returned her attention to Susan and mouthed, ‘Avery?’ with a regretful look.
Susan gave a small nod with unshed tears in her eyes which she rubbed away quickly before turning to face Daphne as the blonde Heiress picked up the red haired girl’s hand and held it gently.
“Oh.” Hope murmured before looking towards Neville, “So Nev, what about you? Why are you so interested in this woman?”
Susan smirked as she let out a chuff of laughter. “Yeah Nev, why are you so interested in Lady Emrys? Do you think your grandmother will try and write up a betrothal contract between you and Lady Emrys?”
Neville's face became red and Hope groaned loudly as Susan bursted out laughing, throwing herself against Daphne to chortle into her shoulder.

“Wait. What’s this?” Daphne asked curiously.
Hope clammed up and stared blankly out of the window. Neville buried his head in knees, blocking out the sounds around him as he stuttered out inconceivable words.
Susan lifted up her head and looked at Daphne with a ridiculous smile as she relayed the events to Daphne. “At the Quidditch World Cup, Hope was with me, Neville, auntie and Madam Longbotttom. We were chatting about Hope joining the Auror Academy soon and if Hope could convince you to join Daph.”
Daphne just nods as she follows the story but looks at Hope’s stoic face before her facial features morphed into a frown for a microsecond as she thought ‘so that’s why Hope doesn’t like when I use the ice mask’.

The blonde looks back to Susan as she continues her story. “Anyway, Neville’s gran was so impressed by Hope that she literally offered Mr and Mrs Fell, Hope’s parents, a betrothal contract between Hope and Neville.”
Daphne blinked once, then twice.
The Greengrass Heiress’s head turned ever so slowly to face Hope but the Tribrid wanted no part in this conversation so she whispered into Luna’s ear in ancient Norwegian. “How long until we can get off this train?”
“Not long enough for you to avoid this conversation.” Hope looked pleadingly at the younger girl.
“About 2 hours, 39 minutes and 4 seconds.” Luna answered with a roll of her eyes.
“About?” Hope replied with mirth in her tone.
“Go answer your wife. She looks pissed.”

Hope chanced a glance at Daphne before freezing in fear and raising both hands in the air in a sign of defeat. “If it helps, my parents turned down the request cordially and respectfully without angering Madam Longbottom. I think she was just trying to embarrass Neville.”
Susan hummed slightly as she tried to stop laughing. “That's true. I think Hope’s first reaction was to show that Hope was already engaged by showing her the ring Hope wears.”
Tracey’s eyes widened at this and subtly glanced down to Hope's left hand and sure enough there was a silver ring with a sea blue heart-shaped gem in the centre being cradled within an infinity symbol.

Daphne’s expression became lighter when she heard what Hope's first instinct was.
“Aw. You’re engaged and you never told anyone in Slytherin. Tsk, tsk. Whatever will the house think of you?” Came Daphne’s snarky response.
“Like they’d care.” Hope muttered honestly.
“I think they would.” Luna mentioned in a cheerful voice before adding, “I’m more surprised that no one in Slytherin noticed that you also are wearing a ring, Daphne. Are you betrothed to someone?”
When three sets of eyes landed on Daphne she fidgeted in her seat slightly. “Yes. I am. But I’m not saying who it is. Just know that my father has even given his blessing to this person.”
Luckily Daphne wasn’t trying to hide the betrothal ring, it had 3 sky-blue stones, like the colour of the blonde’s eyes, in a triangular pattern on a golden band.
“How in Merlin’s name did I miss that?” Tracey questioned in complete shock. Neville and Susan both made a croaking sound in the backs of their throats.

While those three kids were mumbling to themselves about the rings their friends were wearing. Hope gave a small poke in Luna’s side making her giggle while Daphne had an exasperated look on her face that her ice mask just couldn’t hide.
“Hang on.” The brunette girl beside Hope called out before turning Hope’s way, “Mikaelson? Why don’t you seem surprised that Daph is wearing a betrothal ring?”
Hope noticed that when the girl with the light green eyes hidden behind a pair of glasses said her last name it wasn’t in contempt which weirdly enough put Hope on edge since this is the first time she and Tracey had ever spoken to one another.
Hope softly cleared her throat before answering. “That’s because I did know. It’s a bit hard not to notice when you’re in a Duelling class with only 3 people in the room and you’ve already memorised where everything is in the room.”
“So you started taking notice of Daphne?” Neville asked quietly from the corner of the compartment against the window.
Hope just hummed in agreement instead of answering as she knew something wildly inappropriate would leave her mouth if she answered that question. Thankfully no one asked Hope to expand on that and she let out a relieved breath at her luck.

Hope looked around at the occupants of the compartment and let out a small laugh drawing everyone’s attention with furrowed expressions and Hope apologised. “Sorry guys. I just noticed something amusing.”
Daphne arched an eyebrow at her secret girlfriend.
“And what was that Hope?” She asked using the copper haired girl's first name partially because she forgot and simply because it felt right.
Hope smiled genuinely at the other occupants and they all began to smile back as well, apparently they never noticed that Hope’s had such a charming smile that was infectious causing everyone else to smile along, even Tracey.
“It’s just that, this is probably the only compartment on the train with at least one member of each Hogwarts house in it while the remaining seats are filled with snakes. Never thought I’d see the day House Unity was a possibility.” Hope remarked.
Daphne chuckled into her hand and shook her head in amusement, Luna giggled into Hope’s side while the remaining students looked around and let out a sudden burst of laughter, Susan’s laughter was louder and more cheerful than her friends.

“I never even noticed.” Susan replied before leaning forwards to Hope and questioned her in conspiracy, “So now that the Slytherin’s outnumber us 3 to 1 whatever will you do with us Miss Mikaelson.”
This caused Susan and Neville to snicker as they couldn’t hold back the ridiculousness of the question while Hope rolled her eyes. Daphne once again shook her head and sighed, Tracy just blinked as she opened and closed her mouth in shock.
However Luna lifted her head up with a smile on her face and blurted out in excitement. “She’ll offer us some Butterbeers and confund us to dance on tabletops.”
Hope gaped at Luna for a second wondering if it was a vision or just a quip, the cheeky smile gave the younger blonde away and the Tribrid let out a snorted laughter. “God I hope not. Just imagine the scandalous newspaper articles that would be produced.”
The entire compartment exploded into another round of laughter before calming down and just talking amongst themselves.

The jerking motion of the compartment door opening, shocking half of the occupants in the compartment while the other three who were able to sense magic, let out a mental sigh.
A smug voice came from the door. “Well if it isn’t the sad little Mudblood of the great house of Slytherin.” As he was joined by Crabbe and Goyle, although Crabbe seemed to hold an air of sorrow around him.
The group in the compartment glared at the intruders bar Tracey who looked over at Daphne’s very visible, menacing stare and the other girl drew in a sharp breath of air at the intensity of magic swirling around her friend.
“Get out Malfoy.” Came the words spoken from the Gryffindor boy in contempt.
The blonde Slytherin boy sneered at Neville. “I wasn’t speaking to you, Blood Traitor.”
Before turning his head back to the Muggleborn Slytherin. “Can’t even stand up for yourself anymore, Gryffindor whore.”
He looked past Hope and saw Luna curled up around the coppery auburn haired girl. “Or perhaps you’re more of an abomination than I thought. Loony Lovegood. How pathetic.”

“Draco.” Hope simply said without a single emotion in her voice before meeting his eyes. “If you don’t leave in the next 10 seconds with your little boyfriends I will make the Duel you had against me last year feel like child’s play, and I don’t think you’ll live to tell the tale. Because your voice will be so hoarse from all the screaming that you won’t be able to open your mouth without remembering the exact pain you went through and your throat will bleed at the thought of uttering a single sound.”
The entire compartment and the intruders all looked at Hope in astonishment at the brutality of Hope’s threat while Draco on the other hand paled significantly.
Hope tilted her head slightly as another thought came to mind as she edged forward on her seat. “And Malfoy? Next time you come into a compartment maybe you should realise that the 3 students on that seat are all members of Most Ancient and Noble Houses. I’ve learnt if you threaten or speak ill of someone from a Most Ancient and Noble House or higher. They can enforce a Duel with that person and they also have the option of allowing someone else to Duel on their behalf if they agree.”

Draco’s eyes widened as he truly took in all the occupants of the compartment before turning to look at Hope who had an evil glint in her eye. “So. How about you keep that in mind and leave before I ask if Neville would like to arrange a Duel with you. I’m fairly certain he could think of something that you had done to him to organise an Honour Duel.”
The blonde boy gave a gulp before looking at Neville who seemed to start smiling like Yule had come early, he looked back at the Slytherin Mudblood not believing that she was able to outmanoeuvre him.
“Wait til my father hears about this you filthy Mudblood!” He shouted at her before slamming the door shut.

The trip was completely silent for the next few minutes as they tried not to look in Hope’s direction, however Hope and Daphne were having a mental conversation, practically ignoring the rest of the room as Daphne applauded her Mate while telling her how hot it was to watch Hope verbally spank Draco.
“Is that true?” A small voice came from the window.
Hope’s ears picked up the sound before turning to look at Neville with a questioning look on her face. “About being able to offer a Duel and have someone stand in for me?”
“Yeah. It is.” Daphne answered the other Heir’s question.
“Professor Flitwick told me about it, seeing as I could call this rule into effect. But he also warned me that using someone else to fight your battles socially belittles your House. So we really shouldn’t do it… But then again Malfoy won’t know that fact.” The blonde girl explained.
“You wouldn’t actually follow through on that threat, right?” Susan asked with a tremble in her voice.
Hope shook her head slightly.
“For taunting me. Definitely not. I just make my stipulation of the Duel include Draco being unable to insult anyone ever again or lose his magic.” Hope answered with a light smile, “Although it would be amusing to watch Draco in the No-Maj world.”

Daphne’s face screwed up as she regarded Hope. “No-Maj? Really?”
Hope shrugged before smiling again. “Yeah. I was born in America and I prefer the term No-Maj over Muggle.”
“Where did you even hear that term?” Daphne questioned with a shake of her head.
“In the Double Competition. Remember the last two competitors we versed? Nathan Redwood and Jason Smith?” Hope recalled to Daphne who nodded slightly before sighing.
“Right. Those two were from Ilvermorny in America.” The blonde responded as she stood up with Tracey when they felt the train come to a stop.
“We have to go. See you all in the Great Hall.” The blonde said her goodbyes before leaving.
“Bye Daph/ne.” Come the mixed replies. “Bye Tracey.”
Tracey awkwardly stood in the door before waving her goodbye and mumbling, “Uh, yeah, bye guys.”

Hope was sitting with the new 1st year students for the Welcoming Feast, since none of the kids knew who she was or that she was the outcast of Slytherin House. The kids stared in shock as they watched the older girl happily pile towers of food onto her plate before Dumbledore would read out the announcements for this year.
An argument broke out a couple of tables over from the Golden Trio as Hope watched as Hermione was waving her arms around in distraught as she was explaining something to the other Gryffindor students. The light auburn haired girl turned her hearing towards the other table, to find out what had made the book-worm so angry that she was throwing such a terrible fuss.
Apparently it was about the topic of House Elves and how badly they were treated. Hope sighed to herself as she ate some roasted potatoes covered in gravy before she heard Ron’s obnoxious voice and tuned the red headed boy out before continuing with her meal.

Dumbledore had stood up from the long table at the head of the Great Hall and walked slowly around the table to the podium to make his announcements for this year. As he made his way from the end of the table to the stage, the food on the tables disappeared causing some of the students around Hope to groan as they had empty forks in their hands that were moving towards their mouths for another bite. Hope smiled slightly at the table in amusement as she recalled this happening to her during her first year.
The sound of a throat clearing brought everyone’s attention to the podium and all the students went silent as they peered up at the Headmaster.
“Welcome all to another year of Hogwarts or for some of you welcome to your first year of magic.” Dumbledore’s grandfatherly voice called out and the students gave a polite round of applause.
“Yes. Yes. Thank you. However I have some very important announcements to make. First off there will be no Quidditch this year.”
An eruption of angry voices roared out at the news, the loudest coming from the dismayed Weasley twins, “Boo!”, “That’s rubbish!, “This is outrageous!” “How dare you good Sir!”
Hope snorted at the last one as Dumbledore spent the next 5 minutes trying to calm down the upset crowd.

Hope felt the spell that Dumbledore cast silently on himself and her eyes went wide as she cast her own silent and wandless spell around herself, silencing the area around her as a booming, “QUIET!” Was shouted out by Dumbledore with the help of a soronus charm.
Hope shut off her own spell and removed her hands from over her ears as she didn’t want a repeat of bleeding ears from busted eardrums.
A crack of thunder boomed from above her as the magical sky became dark and stormy, Hope groaned as she replaced her hands over her ears and glared at the ceiling. Moments later, a purple-ish coloured spell hit the magical ceiling, turning the atmosphere back to being calm and starry.
Hope looked over to the door located next to the Professors to see ‘Mad Eye’ Moody. Hope narrowed her eyes at the imposter, she glared at the man as he staggered his way to the head of the faculty table, his prosthetic leg clattering as with each second step with a loud wooden thunking noise.

Faux-Moody shook Dumbledore’s hand and clapped him on the shoulder.
“It’s good to see you again, old friend.” The elderly white haired wizard greeted with a kind smile.
Barty Crouch Jr returned the greeting with a snarky quip. “Stupid ceiling, right?”
Crouch only stayed standing for a moment as he made his way back to the table, there were silent murmurs from the kids as they made quiet comments about ‘Mad Eye’ Moody. The Professor’s eyes followed their new colleague as the one-legged man moved to the table to sit down next to Hagrid, who shuffled slightly to the side to give room to the other man.
Dumbledore called out. “This is Alastor Moody. Our new Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor. I hope you will all give him a warm welcome.”
The crowd clapped cautiously, some more than others, like the Slytherins.
When Hope noticed ‘Moody’s’ gaze on Harry she frowned uncomfortably as she wrapped her magic subconsciously around the invisible rings on her fingers. Hope’s magic also stretched out to Myrddin, Alexandria, Cassandra and most importantly, her magic covered Daphne’s rings.
Daphne gave a light shudder as she felt Hope’s magic flow over her, ‘What’s wrong?’ The blonde asked in skepticism in Hope’s mind.
‘I forgot about the magical eye… I don’t trust it.’ Hope pointed out with cautionary vigilance as Daphne could literally feel Hope’s paranoia nearly overtaking the blonde's own emotions.

“Now. As I was saying, the reason we have cancelled the Quidditch Cup this year is because we are to have the honour of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the Tri-Wizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year.” Dumbledore announced with a cheerful grin on his face as the students started murmuring to one another in excitement.
“We will be hosting two schools, one from France, the Beauxbatons Academy of Magic and the other is the Durmstrang Institute from Germany. These schools will be arriving on the 30th of October, just one day before we will be announcing the competitors of the Tri-Wizard Tournament. I will also give another announcement during the Welcoming Feast to inform everyone how the competitors enter their name into the Tournament.” Dumbledore explained.
As he turned to walk back to the table, Dumbledore put up a finger and walked back to the stage. “Oh, I almost forgot. Only students who are as of age from the 31st of October, will be able to compete in the Tri-Wizard Tournament, due to the numerous amount of deaths in previous Tournaments.”
There was another roar of angry grumbling at the indignity of not including any students under the age of 17 as they thought that it was unfair, once again the loudest complainers were Fred and George Weasley.

In the meantime Professor Flitwick made his way to the podium and conjured some books to act as steps, Hope shook her head slightly as she watched Flitwick walk up the books. Hope really despised when people disrespected books.
So Hope had discussed this with Flitwick in the past, but Flitwick had mentioned in confidence that the books were blank and that the image of him standing on the books made him seem more intelligent somehow. Hope tried to come back with a response but she had none causing the half Goblin to chuckle at her.
The little Professor shot off a cannon sound from his wand drawing the attention of the student body, causing them to stop speaking.
“I apologise for the interruption but I have some good news to share about a couple of our students.” Came the happy voice from the Charms Professor while Hope groaned quietly under her breath and Daphne closed her eyes in impending embarrassment.
‘Remind me to kick his ass during Duelling class.’ Daphne remarked in annoyance to Hope. An answering hum came from the Tribrid as she agreed completely with the blonde’s threat.
“I wish to call both Daphne Greengrass and Hope Mikaelson up to the stage.” The squeaky voice requested as the girls begrudgingly stood up and walked to the podium to join Flitwick. Hope stood to the right of Flitwick facing towards the Hufflepuff and Gryffindor students, Daphne stayed on the Slytherin side with the Ravenclaw’s.

The girl’s remained quiet and stared stoically straight ahead, ignoring the cheerful Professor as he continued. “Hopefully, as some of you may know. I had taken on a couple of students last year to mentor in Duelling. These students are Miss Mikaelson and Miss Greengrass.”
The crowd remained silent but some of the students had proud looks on their faces, majorly the Hufflepuff’s as they looked at Hope.
The Ravenclaws stayed mainly neutral but there were many students who felt ripped off, since their Head of House spent more time with the two Slytherin girls. Red-trimmed students were indifferent to the whole thing, except a few like Harry, Neville and Pravati who were smiling. Hope didn’t know who had the bigger sneer on their face Ronald Weasley or the Slytherins but the green robed kids had mixed expressions of either contempt or polite clapping.
Flitwick cleared his throat.
“Anyhow, I would like to introduce our under 16’s Duelling Champion Hope Mikaelson, as well as our own Youth Doubles Duelling Champions, Daphne Greengrass and Hope Mikaelson.” The Charms Professor announced proudly as he began to clap his hands.
Surprisingly all the students were all clapping but the Slytherins took a moment as they looked to their Head of House for guidance and Snape started a very slow clap, like very slow almost as slow as a snail.

Hope shared a glance with Daphne who returned the look with annoyance in her eyes before turning back to the crowd with twin stoic expressions. Thankfully Flitwick didn’t keep them up on stage for long and sent them back to their table.
As Hope rejoined the table the 1st years were looking at her with awe in their eyes. Hope suddenly felt self conscious as the stares of hero worship sent her way, the light auburn haired girl gulped as the students were released to go to their common rooms for the night.
Hope stood up quickly and walked off ahead of the rest of the Slytherins to join the Hufflepuffs as she felt safer with Susan and Hannah than the 1st year green and silver robed students.
“Hey Hope. How are you feeling?” Susan asked with a kind smile.
Hope grunted as she banged her head against Susan’s shoulder, the red-headed girl let out an ‘oof’ as Hope’s head landed solidly on her upper arm.
The Bones Heiress patted Hope’s head gently, “Poor thing. Did Professor Flitwick embarrass you?” She teased the Tribrid.
Hope lifted her head and glared at the girl weakly. “Shut up.”
Susan laughed at the Tribrid’s displeasure as they made their way down to the Dungeons to join their housemates before they separated into their own common rooms.

Chapter Text

After Hope had exited the shower, she was towel drying her hair as she heard a knock on her door. Hope glanced up in curiosity and decided to answer the door dressed in a towel as none of the boys could enter the girl’s dormitories anymore, thanks to Lady Emrys changing the Slytherin Wardstone not even 12 hours later than when she arrived.
Hope opened the door to see Daphne with Tracey standing behind her, Daphne arched her eyebrows at Hope’s bravado and trailed her eyes appricatably up and down her girlfriend's fine body.
Tracey however squeaked as her jaw dropped at the display of careless vulnerability in the snake den before looking up to Hope’s sminking face as continued to dry her hair with a second towel. “Like what you see?”
The brunette girl went red in the face as she turned around and walked straight into Pansy and Millicent who were both looking at Hope with envy in their eyes.
Daphne furrowed her eyes as a thought crossed her mind. “Hey… Just curious, but no one saw you shower in the communal bathroom, so where do you shower when you’re here?”
Hope tilted her head slightly as she considered the blonde’s question.
“There’s a communal bathroom?” Hope regarded curiously with a tilt of her head.
All the girls in the hallway nodded. “Oh… I didn’t know that. I just used the bathroom in my room.”
Pansy, the pug-faced girl, not one to be disgraced, shouted out. “Why the bloody hell do you have a shower in your room and the rest of us don’t? It’s not fair! You’re just Mudblood nobody!”

Hope rolled her eyes.
“Maybe because I checked my room and dispelled all the booby-traps left over from the previous tenants of this room. I found the bathroom door behind a concealment charm.” Hope answered with a shrug.
“Don’t blame me for finding something that you never considered while I was making sure none of the booby-traps in the room killed me.”
There was a scoff in Hope’s mind as Daphne’s partially humoured and exasperated voice drawled out. ‘And you didn’t think to mention this to me? Really?’
The Tribrid sent a slightly guilty look before hardening her face.
“Anyway,” The light auburn haired girl started before turning to Daphne, “What did you need me for?”
Daphne tossed a package to Hope and she caught it with her magic before levitating it to the bed since her hands were preoccupied with a towel in her hand and holding the other towel up with her arm across her breasts.
“Thanks.” Hope replied before closing the door to her nosy housemates as she threw her second towel towards the bathroom before it hit the ground it teleported to the drying rack.

Hope was making her way through the corridors with Alexandria on her shoulder, Myrddin stayed behind to wait for Hope’s call at the first sign of bullying since both the paranoid girl and wise bird knew it was going to happen. Whether the bullying started today or later this week, they knew it wouldn’t take long until Mandy, Isobel and Lisa would start to torment the younger years, maining focusing on Luna.
A patter of tiny feet slowed Hope to a halt as she turned around, sensing out with her magic as she glanced down to the ground the tiny animal jumped up.
Hope caught the rabbit-like creature in her hands and scratched the top of Cassandra’s head. “What are you doing so far away from Luna, Cassandra? Luna must be worried sick about you.”
“Not as much as you think.” A whimsical voice came from around the corner.
Hope carried the Crumple-Horned Snorkack in her arms as she walked towards Luna’s voice. “You know when I mentioned bringing Cassandra to school, I kinda expected that she would be sticking close to you.”
“But it’s not in her nature to stay in the same spot. She enjoys exploring.” The happy girl smiled as she stroked along the curvy horn and Cassandra hummed, chirping at the blonde.

The girls made their way towards the Great Hall, side by side as Luna switched languages suddenly to the viking tongue. “I have some bizarre news to tell you.”
Hope looked over to Luna and hummed in acknowledgement.
“Something is changing in your future. I’m not sure what it is, but it’s something revolving around you.” The descendant of Ravenclaw told her friend.
“Anything bad or complicated?” The Tribrid asked, hoping to keep on top of any problems that could show up.
Luna came to a stop just outside the Great Hall and Hope lowered her body to the ground, opening her arms to let Cassandra drop to the ground gently.
The seer considered Hope’s question for a moment before slowly replying. “I’m sorry I don’t know. But I don’t sense anything nefarious being plotted against you.”
“Good. I’ll deal with it when it happens.” Hope was about to walk into the large room before her foot squeaked across the stone floor as she pivoted to face Luna, “Oh, by the way, if Daphne asks how I enter the Tournament, tell her I asked you to keep it a secret.”
Luna giggled as she entered the Great Hall behind Hope. “Of course. It would be a pleasure to keep this quiet. I can’t wait!”

Before Hope could even sit down Snape hands her a small piece of paper before continuing on his way without a backwards glance. Hope’s eyes followed her Head of House as he made his rounds around the Slytherin table and tilted her head slightly as she silently removed any charms or concealments on her timetable.
Surprisingly there didn’t seem to be any traps or changes to her timetable which caused Hope to blink in surprise before shaking her head out of her disbelief. She made her way over to the Slytherin table and sat down as she heard Pansy's shrill voice talking about Hope and how disfigured her body is.
Hope’s brow furrowed as she listened in, hearing Pansy admit she saw Hope dressed in a towel and telling anyone who would listen that she had flaky skin and a disgusting mark on her back.
There was a loud teasing laughter coming from a majority of the green and silver students as they pointed and laughed at her.
Hope twitched her nose in irritation but a flash of fire appeared above the Slytherin table as Myrddin made his appearance to protect Hope and angrily thrilled at the group of Slytherins making fun of Hope.

“What are you doing?” Hope mentally thought towards the Phoenix as he encased his wings in red-hot flames, threatening flapping them over Pansy’s head.
A loud thrill came from the midnight Phoenix as he set Pansy and Millicent on fire, but like he promised in the past everyone started with only threatening flames that don’t actually harm the person to begin with. However the more offences they make the stronger and more dangerous the flames become.
“I’m doing my job. You told me to protect anyone who was being bullied.” The noble voice replied smugly, “Not my fault some of your housemates are idiots.”
Hope mentally sighed at the bird before murmuring, “Great! Now Lady Emrys’ Phoenix is showing up in Slytherin. Now I’ve seen it all.”
The two aforementioned girls squealed before running out of the Great Hall with their hair covered by fire. Some of the Professors just sighed as they were used to the black Phoenix’ protective tendencies and they were ashamed that they were unable to do anything to stop the blatant bullying as there just wasn’t enough Professors to supervise all the students.

Hope read over her schedule for the day and saw that it was very similar to last year, the only differences being the classes she shares with the other houses. Thankfully she only had one class with Ravenclaws exclusively, the downside was the class is DADA with Faux-Moody.
She had 3 classes with Gryffindors, obviously Potions because the universe just seems to hate them or Snape just enjoys torturing all his students, Transfiguration also for the same reason of torture but just in the opposite direction and Charms.
Although Hope was incredibly pleased that she had Herbology with the Hufflepuffs, she was unsure about History of Magic as this was the first time she had this class with people who actually cared about her.
Hope let out a relieved breath when she noticed her first DADA lesson was next week since they arrived on a Thursday night and didn’t have a class with Barty Crouch Jr until Tuesday and had it 3 days in a row.

There were a few kids still quietly chuckling in Hope direction as they made their way to Herbology for the first period. Susan and Hannah being the sweet angels they are, walking on either side of the Muggleborn Slytherin and guiding the girl to their table to work at, murmuring reassurance as they went.
When they were working through the lesson on belladonna, most of the Slytherins were still sending scrutinising looks every so often at Hope before laughing between themselves. Hope rolled her eyes at the childish antics, not letting them get to her. Daphne sent a rueful gaze at her girlfriend as she couldn’t do anything to help at this stage.
After the lesson ended Professor Pomfrey asked Hope if she was alright, but to her shock the Slytherin girl just smiled before replying so everyone in the class could hear. “I’m fine. It’s not like I’m ashamed of my body, in fact I’m proud of it.”

Hope turned to look at Pansy before talking directly to her in a condescending voice. “Besides Pansy, I saw you looking at me with both envy and jealousy in your eyes. Because you know you’ll never gain the effortless confidence I have, much less the natural gift of magic I possess. But I’d be willing to prove it if you’d like to Duel against me.”
Pansy gulped nervously and shook her head, Hope hummed knowingly.
“As for the disfiguration as you like to call it. It’s a birthmark I share with my mother. It’s one of the most precious things I have and I wouldn’t trade it for anything. So go ahead and mock me. It’s not like I care about what any of you think of me.” The Tribrid announced with such an inspiring expression that she was literally smirking at the class as she left.

As the rest of the day went on the Slytherins tried to bait the Muggleborn into attacking them and having the Slytherin Wards activate on her. Hope had to admit, they were finally getting a fraction smarter, she would say they were making great progress if it wasn’t for the fact there were 7 Slytherin students in the Infirmary after testing the wards.
Eventually over the weekend the green-robed students finally gave up trying to use Hope’s body against her, funnily enough Myrddin had also gave two warning fires to Draco, Nott, Crabbe and Goyle as they tried and failed to ambush Hope trying to rip her uniform to shreds to embarrass her.
When Daphne heard the reasoning behind this she almost went after the boys but her Occlumency skills kicked in hard before she could do anything.

During their first DADA class, Professor ‘Moody’ staggered in heavily as his prosthetic leg weighed him down significantly. He informed the class how they would be learning about the Unforgivable Curses for the first week. Out of all the houses that the Slytherins were paired up with for Defence Against the Dark Arts, Ravenclaw was probably the worst one to be paired with ‘Moody’ teaching them.
If she was with Hufflepuff, Hope could consult Susan after witnessing the cruciatus curse, since the orphaned red-headed girl had confided in Hope about the events surrounding her parents' deaths. However, Hope would’ve preferred to be with Gryffindor for this year so she could keep an eye on Barty Crouch Jr as he spied on Harry this year, preparing for Voldemort’s return.
Hope sat with Padma as the Professor went over the information from his syllabus from the Ministry.
Hope’s eyes furrowed slightly as she turned to her left to stare at the black-haired girl next to her before turning to look at Malfoy. ‘I thought that Gryffindor had DADA with Slytherin this year… I could have sworn that Malfoy was taunting Harry, Ron and Neville during the lesson with the Unforgivable Curses…’ Hope thought to herself.
But apparently her thoughts weren’t as closed off as she believed as Daphne replied. ‘Is that bad?’
Hope kept her gaze on the Professor as she answered slowly and cautiously, ‘Probably not… I hope. But this small detail and Luna’s warning about something unknown happening later this year could be connected and that thought worries me a little bit.’

“Now, according to the Ministry of Magic, you lot are too young to be learning about illegal dark curses and should only be teaching you about counter curses and hexes before leaving it at that.” The man said as he shook the notes from the Ministry in his hand before throwing them away in a fit of rage and slamming his hands on the desk in front of him which happened to be Daphne and Tracey’s desk.
Hope narrowed her eyes at the polyjuiced man as he stood so close to her Mate.
Daphne didn’t even jump or flinch when the Professor slammed his hands on the desk before she levelled an icy glare at the man and arched her eyebrows at the criminal impersonating an Auror.
Faux ‘Moody’ slowly removed his hands from the desk as he kept his mechanically eye on the Greengrass Heiress as he cleared his throat. “Honestly I think that’s a load of donkey’s ass. If you are being targeted by a dark spell you should be able to identify it and protect yourself from it.”
A snicker came from Malfoy as he brazenly taunted the older Auror. “You’re mad. There is no spell in the world that can stop a Killing Curse.”
The Professor sneered at the younger Malfoy boy, recalling how his father got off with as little as a slap on the wrist and chose to get some payback on the Malfoy family. The retired Auror shot off multiple spells at Malfoy causing him to squeal as he ducked beneath his desk while the class watched on in shock, however Hope was openly smirking at the scene in front of her.

As the Professor was firing spells he was shouting at the boy. “Mad am I? Well then boy how would you block these spells! Come out of hiding and protect yourself boy!”
The spells ‘Moody’ was casting at the blonde-haired Slytherin boy were low-level blasting curses that wouldn’t even put a hole in a piece of clothing. It was a harmless but effective hands-on teaching method.
When the spells had stopped Malfoy poked his head out from under the desk and ‘Moody’ barked at him.
“Get out from under there! I’m not going to fire any more spells at you boy.” He said as he rolled his eyes, his mechanical eye made extremely exaggerated movements.
“Wait until my father hears about this, he’ll have your job in a matter of moments!” He cried out in anger.
Before ‘Moody’ could reply to the boy, the Muggleborn Slytherin girl snorted before she drawled out. “And how exactly would he do that Malfoy? If my memory serves me right and it does, Lucius has no say in anything that happens in the school anymore since I kicked him out. Forcibly.” The girl smirked at the blonde boy who became red in the face.
“Shut your face, Mudblood whore!” The junior Malfoy blurted out.
“How about all of you shut yer yaps before I ship you all off to Azkaban!” The Professor yelled over the chatter and fired off another spell at the Muggleborn girl.

Hope had flicked her wand into her hand during the beginning of the lesson as she didn’t trust the man, not even in the slightest. So she was prepared for the spell, a mid-levelled cutting curse that may have given her a decent sized scratch if it had hit.
To the majority of the class including the Professor but excluding Daphne and Padma, all their jaws dropped as Hope deflected the spell into the wall beside her using her wand.
The Professor managed to pull himself together faster than the rest of the class before pointing at the girl.
“See! Right there! This girl shows promise. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!” He shouted as the entire room jumped.
‘Moody’ slammed his cane on the ground gaining the class’ attention.
“So, if this little demonstration has shown us anything, dark spells can be blocked by an inanimate object or as Miss Mikaelson showed us, a spell can be redirected, even an Unforgivable. But no one ever attempts this as a single error will end up with your death and only an experienced Dueller can pull off a seamless deflection. As it turns out Professor Flitwick’s pride in Miss Mikaelson is not misplaced.” The impersonator praised while thinking about how to get the girl to join Lord Voldemort's cause.

Now that he considered things with a speculative mind, he looked over to the Greengrass girl and recalled that she and Mikaelson won the Doubles Championship, maybe he should also try convincing the future Lady Greengrass to join them as well. Having the leader of the Neutral Faction at their beck and call would be a large boon for them, so long as Lady Emrys doesn’t take over the Neutral Faction by force.
Murmurs brought Crouch’s attention back to the class and he slammed the cane on the ground again, making the students jump in surprise but the two Duelling Champions didn’t even move a muscle, causing the imposter to arch an eyebrow between the two.
“Back to what I was talking about. The Ministry doesn’t think that you lot should be learning about Unforgivable Curses but like I said the Ministry doesn’t know it’s ass from its face. So with that said, what makes an Unforgivable so illegal?” He asks the class.
Terry Boot raised a shaking hand as he answered nervously. “Because the 3 Unforgivable Curses target the other person's soul. Which in its act is unforgivable.”
“Right! And it also offers a one way ticket to Azkaban for your troubles.”
‘Moody’ scribbled on the blackboard behind him before calling out, “Now who can name one of these spells?”

The class remained completely silent and ‘Moody’ grew irritated at the class’ nonparticipation in his class and cracked his cane against the stone floor.
“Are you trying to tell me, not a single one of you knows the name of an Unforgivable?” He questioned sarcastically.
Nott, one of the Slytherin boys, sneered at the Professor but answered begrudgingly. “The Imperius Curse.”
Crouch turned back to the board and wrote some information about that specific Unforgivable. “Finally! Now can anyone tell me what this Curse does?”
Anthony Goldstein, a fair haired boy from Ravenclaw cleared his throat lightly before answering softly. “The Imperius Curse, like mentioned earlier, targets the opponent's soul, focusing on the mind. It allows the caster to control the other person’s actions and thoughts.”
“Well done! Good explanation. 10 points to Ravenclaw. Next!” ‘Moody’ called out as he continued writing on the board.
Another Ravenclaw blurted out. “The Cruciatus Curse.”
The scarred man grunted and waved his hand in a circular motion telling the person to continue, the girl swallowed but responded. “The spell sends unbelievable pain through the opponent's soul, basically setting their nerve endings on fire.”
“Right! Not the best description. Miss Turpin, but good enough.” The Professor veered off as he recalled his own memories of using the Curse on his victims.
“And the last Curse? How about someone from Slytherin this time.”

Surprisingly to Hope, none of the other students answered for a very long time.
Hope rolled her eyes as she answered. “The Killing Curse. This is used to literally split the soul from the opponent’s body, as violently and ruthlessly as possible. No magical barrier can block the Killing Curse but a physical barrier like stone or wood can stop the spell. The physical barrier can break, but it will protect the defender from a single attack.”
‘Moody’ turned his head as he considered the Muggleborn’s answer. “Very astute Miss Mikaelson. 10 points to Slytherin.”
Crouch took a quick swig out of his flask before picking up a jar with a large spider and emptying the jar on his desk. “I’m going to show you all what these spells look like.”
He pointed his wand at the spider, “Engorgio.”
The spider was enlarged and ‘Moody’ cast the first of the Unforgivable spells, “Imperio.”
The Professor waved his wand causing the spider to jump around the classroom as the class started to laugh as they watched the spider perform cartwheels, jumping jacks and even the moonwalk.

“You think that’s funny do you?” ‘Moody’ remarks bitingly, the class becomes quiet at the rough voice. ‘Moody’ flung the spider towards a bucket of water and thrusted his wand down and the spider started to down itself.
Hope bit her lip in anger and looked away in disgust, staring at the wall for a while as she listened to the water ripple and splash as the spider tried to fight against the spell and break free.
“Is it funny now?” The Professor asked, there were several murmurs and shaking of heads from the Ravenclaws.
“The Imperius Curse can make anyone do whatever the caster wants, including killing themselves.”
The DADA Professor flung the spider out of the water and placed the dripping wet insect on his desk before releasing the curse from the arachnid making the spider give a full bodied sigh.
Hope turned back to the front of the class as she watched Crouch cast the second Unforgivable, “Crucio.”
The spider writhed in pain and made a screeching noise that sounded like the poor animal was dying. Hope grinded her teeth together as she watched the sadistic smile cross ‘Moody’s’ disfigured face.

“Professor!” Daphne called out, causing the scarred man to stop his curse and face the girl in feigned confusion, “You wished to show us what these spells look like. Not to make us watch as you torture creatures unnecessarily. Also if you plan on showing the Killing Curse on that spider I will personally make your life hell. Do you understand?”
Every head in the class turned to face Daphne as she continued to stare down the Professor with her best ‘Ice Queen’ mask on her face, after a few moments the Professor blinked first before turning away.
‘Damn… That was sexy.’ Hope dragged out in a seductive tone within their minds, the copper haired girl felt the Heiress’s smirk.
“Very well Miss Greengrass. If for some reason no one knows what the Killing Curse looks like. Here you go.” The one-legged man shifted and faced the same wall Hope deflected ‘Moody’s’ previous spell into.
“Avada Kedavra.” A jet of emerald light shot out of his wand and struck the wall with a cracking sound.

Hope and Daphne’s eyes twitched as ‘Moody’ shot off the Curse, both of the girls had their wands in their hands for the entire time Crouch was showcasing the Unforgivable Curses just in case the undercover Death Eater decided to attack one of the students.
“Well that just about covers this lesson, but tomorrow I have received the Ministry’s permission to cast the Imperius Curse on the lot of you. Not to do anything nefarious but just to see how well you can protect yourself against the Curse.” ‘Moody’ mentioned before he dismissed the frightened class.

Daphne was exchanging spells in rapid-fire with Hope as Flitwick watched on in amazement as she ranted about Professor Moody’s class and his deranged ideals. Professor Flitwick questioned the girls about the class, when he heard that Alastor had been using the Unforgivable Curses he was partially surprised that he actually followed through with his syllabus he gave to Dumbledore.
“I’m aware that Alastor wishes to use the Imperius Curse on the students to test their mental walls and resistance to manipulation. One of the Heads of House will be in the room at the same time to keep the commands neutral, if not a bit embarrassing.” The half Goblin revealed.
Hope sighed as she ducked under one of the volleyed spells.
“You have no idea how happy… Wait… Which professor has our class to supervise?” Hope cautiously asked.
“Uhh. I believe it is Minerva. I mean Professor McGonnagall.” Flitwick answered and the two girl’s sighed in relief.
Daphne brought them to a halt as she was sweating, “Damn… I’m out of practice.” Placing her hands on her knees as she caught her breath.
Hope hopped up on the workbench and reached over to her girlfriend pulling her in between her legs and rubbing circles into Daphne’s shoulders to relax the blonde girl.

The Greengrass Heiress leaned against Hope as she softly moaned, closing her eyes.
Hope placed a kiss on the top of Daphne’s head before mentioning cheekily. “Maybe you should join me for my morning runs?”
Daphne groaned slightly. “My poor feet. I can already tell they are going to hate you again darling.”
The blonde looked over at Bloodied Warrior of the Goblin Nation before asking, “If asked, would you cover for me? For instance if I say to my classmates that you told me to start running with Hope in the mornings as part of my Duelling training. Will you back me up?”
“Sure. But if you want legitimacy.” Flitwick looked at the blonde girl, “Miss Greengrass, I want you to join Miss Mikaelson in the morning for her run around the school grounds to increase your stamina.”
“Yes, Warrior Flitwick.” Daphne replied respectfully with a small bow to her mentor.
“Thanks Warrior Flitwick.” Hope said with a small nod of her head.
The Professor smiled at the pair before making his way back to his desk. “Well I think that you two are done for the day. I’ll see you both tomorrow in class. You mentioned that you have Astronomy tomorrow night?”
The girl’s nodded as they made their way to the door. “Yes, Sir.”

When Hope had her hand on the handle of the door, she froze before she could turn the knob. The auburn-haired girl swore and walked back into the room, drawing the attention of the other two occupants.
“What’s wrong?” Daphne asked as she turned back around to face Hope.
“I just remembered. Ragnok had mentioned to me when I first received my Emrys ring, that it will protect me from all spells that target my soul or anything that would affect my judgement.” Hope recalled with a groan.
Daphne gave a shrug at the information. “All Head of House rings provide protection against mind altering spells or potions.”
“No. I know that.” Hope admitted softly, “Ragnok theorised that my Legendary House ring will be able to stop the Unforgivable Curses and since you are wearing the Consort ring, you would also be protected from the Unforgivables. Normally that would be a good thing but ‘Moody’ will be casting the Imperius Curse against us tomorrow.”

A look of realisation came across the blonde Heiress’ face as her mouth opened in an ‘o’ and she lifted her fingers to her temples to rub at them in frustration. “Oh… You’re worried that since the Imperius won’t work on us, everyone will speculate why it doesn’t affect us?”
“Yeah. I mean, should we fake being under the Imperius?” Hope asked her Mate.
“Probably not. We’ll have to take our rings off temporarily during the lesson.”” Daphne suggested with a displeased look on her face.
“Is that smart?”
“Hell no.”
“Peachy.” Hope groaned before she headed out of the room and the Professor shared a grin with the blonde haired girl at the Tribrid’s sarcasm.

Chapter Text

After the couple had finished their run around the Black Lake, Hope made her laps in human speed so she could stay with Daphne as they ran. Both her Werewolf and Vampire sides shared a peaceful compromise as they ran with their Mate and Daphne had suggested shifting into their animal forms to run during some of the nights.
As they entered the Slytherin dormitories Hope followed Daphne and the blonde glanced back at the other girl. “What? I’ve never been in your room before.”
Daphne rolled her eyes as she opened her door and Hope walked in with her girlfriend.
“Hey Daph. Where were you this-- morning?” Tracey asked her roommate as she was grabbing her uniform, she stuttered when she saw Hope.
“Professor Flitwick has me doing morning runs for exercise. Apparently I’m falling behind in comparison to Hope. So now I get to wake up around 6am to run. Oh the joy.” Daphne answered with a snarky tone.
Hope sent a playful glare Daphne’s way.
“Baby.” The Tribrid teased the other girl whose eyes widened comically at the term.
Hope sensed around the room with her magic, trying to locate the hidden bathroom. Sea-blue eyes stared at the bookcase and tilted her head with a smile.
“Alright. You’ve seen our room. Now leave so we can get ready.” Daphne ordered her copper haired Mate as she held the door open.

Hope glanced back at the other two Slytherin girls and held up a finger. “In a moment. Could you shut the door for a second?”
Daphne tilted her head slightly in suspicion but closed the door.
“What are you doing?” The blonde questioned the other girl with furrowed brows.
“Well you two are the only Slytherins I actually like. So I thought that I would find your en-suite bathroom.” Hope replied with a smile as she looked back at the two girls, “Now you don’t need to go to the communal bathroom anymore.”
Daphne heard the wording the other girl used. “We don’t? You found it?”
Hope hummed. “I need a little help moving this bookcase. The door to the bathroom is behind it.”
The Tribrid pulled her wand out of her wrist holster.
“Wanna help get your own bathroom?” Hope cheekily smiled at Daphne.
Daphne shook her head in amusement before drawing out her own light brown wand. The blonde looked at the Slytherin martyr for a second before they both raised their wands at the bookshelf, the girls called out together, “Wingardium leviosa.”
The piece of furniture lifted only a few inches off the ground and they moved it to the side before placing it down.

The copper haired girl placed her hand on the apparent bare wall. The wall shuddered momentarily as the door appeared under Hope’s hand causing Tracey to gasp in shock.
“I hope this helps and,” Hope brought her index finger to her lips and made a shushing noise, “It would be best not to mention this to anyone, otherwise you’ll just have a group of Slytherins annoying you about how you have a bathroom.”
Tracey frowned at the other girl before arguing half-heartedly. “But wouldn’t it be better to let all the students have their own bathroom. I mean no one should have to use the communal bathroom. It’s embarrassing and degrading.”
Hope sighed. “I know. But how many Slytherins would willingly let me into their dorm rooms to break the concealment charm on the door?” Hope asked the brunette thoughtfully.
Tracey blinked and turned her gaze to the ground in shame whereas Daphne answered, “Now? Zero. But you are unlocking the bathroom in my sister's room.”
The blonde arched an eyebrow at Hope deliberately before opening her door.
“Okay?” Hope replied slowly as she walked out the door.
“Perhaps you should join me when I remove the charm from your sister’s room. Otherwise I don’t think she’d let me in.” Hope pointed out.
“Sure we’ll go after we shower. Now shoo. I’ll see you in 20.” The Greengrass Heiress motioned the other girl out of the room.

Thankfully Astoria’s roommate had already made her way out to the Great Hall leaving the younger Greengrass alone. Hope had telekinetically moved a dresser out of the way and removed the concealment charm from the room.
“Hope?” Astoria called out before she could leave and Hope turned around to face her sister-in-law. “Could you take down all the concealment charms on the dormitory bathrooms?”
Hope chuckled slightly as she looked over to Daphne.
“You’re the 3rd person to ask me this Stori.” The Tribrid sighed, “I’m planning on removing the concealment charms, but no one will let me into their rooms. So the only way I can remove the spells is to use the Slytherin Wardstone. But I can only use the Wardstone when no one else is in the common room. But Dumbledore and Snape know this, so they leave someone here throughout the day so I can’t alter it anymore.”
Astoria frowned. “So there’s nothing you can do?”
“Eventually I can. But I would need to wait until I announce myself as Lady Emrys. Then I can break all the spells in the entire common room, any hidden rooms or items will be visible.” Hope explained.
“When do you plan on doing that Hope? You’ve never mentioned it.” The willowy brunette asked.
“This year. Sometime between Hallowe’en and the Yule Ball. Because I will be going to this Ball with your sister, so I’ll need to be Lady Emrys when I publically ask Daphne to the Ball.”

Hope removed her Emrys ring from her right index finger and placed it in her pocket while cloaking it with as many concealment charms as possible so Moody’s mechanical eye Crouch had stolen from the real retired Auror, couldn’t pick up any trace of her House ring.
The auburn haired girl shared a look with Daphne and she gave a subtle nod as the Ravenclaws and Slytherins walked into the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom. Professor McGonnagall was already in the classroom with a stern look on her face and her arms crossed tightly against her chest.
“Let’s not dilly-dally then. Everyone in! Ravenclaws first. Alphabetical order. Move!” The scarred professor slammed his cane on the floor causing the group to jump in surprise as they moved in a single file line and the Slytherins sat down at their desks waiting for their turn.
Hope sat on her own at the front as she kept a very close eye on ‘Moody’ as he went through a very quick run through on how to protect themselves from the Imperius Curse.
“The best way to avoid this Curse is simply not to be hit by it. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!” Faux-Moody called out strongly, making everyone flinch at the volume.
“Other than that, you need to have a strong-will and mind. Imperio!” He casted suddenly at the first person in the line, Terry Boot.

Hope watched as each of the students' eyes glazed over and ‘Moody’ commanded them to do silly little actions like jumping jacks, push-ups (which no one was actually able to perform properly as Witches and Wizards normally don’t participate in physical education) or tap dancing.
Professor McGonnagall watched the proceedings with a scrutinising eye as she rolled her wand in her fingers, just in case she had to step in.
When ‘Moody’ moved onto the Slytherins first up was Millicent Bulstrode who sung ‘I’m a little teapot’ which made Hope pursing her lips and looking away for a moment to compose herself as the image of a tall, butch girl singing a nursery rhyme was an interesting visual.
Crabbe, Davis, then Goyle were next. The two boys seemingly had no resistance, while Tracey Davis did manage to hold out for a moment but eventually she was tap dancing to a tune only she could hear.
Daphne was next and she stood with her hands clasped in front of her body as she stared stoically at the professor as he pointed his wand in front of her face and called, “Imperio.”

Hope’s body tensed up violently as she had her White Oak wand in her hand, magic was literally coming off of Hope in waves of determined fury.
As she watched, Daphne’s body didn’t become pliant like she saw everyone else do and instead she heard her Mate’s transcendent voice. “Do you wanna try again? I know some men your age start to develop performance issues.”
Hope couldn’t help herself and she snorted as she brought up her hand without her wand in it and laughed into it, amusingly enough, Hope was not the only person laughing in the class as they watched ‘Moody’ become red in the face at the Heiress’ words.
McGonnagall had a look of pure shock on her face when she saw that the Imperius Curse had absolutely no effect on the Slytherin girl.
Professor Moody cleared his throat as raised his wand again and cast the Unforgivable Curse again, but once again nothing happened.
Daphne shrugged her shoulders. “So what now Professor?”

Crouch grinded his teeth at the response and outcome from the daughter of the Greengrass legacy. Barty was pissed that he couldn’t use the elder Greengrass daughter against Marcus Greengrass, but thankfully he still had another Greengrass he could manipulate. However he could only perform the Unforgivable Curses on the 4th year students and above, with how effortlessly this Greengrass threw off or wasn’t even bothered by the mind controlling Curse, he had no idea if the younger girl had the same mental defences.
“You can sit down, Greengrass and know that you are possibly one of the luckiest people on the planet. Having such powerful mental shields that protect you from the Imperius Curse. It’s impressive. You should be proud.” ‘Moody’ begrudgingly admitted before calling Malfoy to the front.
Malfoy may have lasted roughly 5 seconds before succumbing to the Imperius Curse and clucking like a chicken.

Hope was next, as ‘Moody’ lifted his wand, Hope raised her own wand up and called out, “Expelliarmus.” Knocking Faux-Moody’s wand into the air and catching it quickly, shocking everyone in the class.
“What in Merlin’s name are you doing Mikaelson!” The Professor yelled at the girl.
Hope gave the Professor an unimpressed look before answering, “Protecting myself.”
The Professor continued to glare at Hope while she held his wand and Hope rolled her eyes. “Really? Why would I literally stand still while someone cast an Unforgivable Curse on me? It makes no sense. So I fought back like I do in Duelling. I was taught by my family not to stand still and to take the fight to my opponent first.”
The Professors shared a glance as the girl’s reasoning was sound, Hope’s strong but calm voice also added, “I thought you would be proud Professor Moody. Afterall I took your advice of ‘constant vigilance’ to heart.”
‘Moody’ gave a low groan before holding his hand out. Hope placed the other man’s wand in ‘Moody’s’ outstretched hand. “Very well. You are right. No one should just let someone cast an Unforgivable on them. It’s suicidal. So good job. But don’t do that again. You know that this is part of the class and therefore sanctioned by the Ministry. Do you understand?”
“Yes Sir.” Hope replied as she returned her wand to its holster and stood up straight but leaving her body limber, arms kept loosely at her sides as she smirked at the Professor cheekily.

Hope saw a microexpression of a sneer on the Professor’s face before he called out, “Imperio.”
Hope felt a light poke on her mental barrier and frowned slightly before focusing her gaze on the angry Professor whose jaw dropped when he saw that this Slytherin girl could also protect herself from the Unforgivable Curse as well.
“Imperio.” He called out again, but stronger this time.
The light auburn haired girl felt a little push on her wall but there was no chance that ‘Moody’ would ever be able to produce enough magic to bust through Hope’s shields.
“It seems that I’m also one of the luckiest people on the planet along with my Duelling partner.” Hope mentioned as she turned away and walked back to her desk with wide eyes staring at her back, especially from the rest of the Slytherins as they thought she would have no mental walls.

Hope slipped her Emrys ring back onto her finger and watched as the rest of the Slytherins had their go. Nott was next showing some resistance but was overcome by the spell just like Malfoy, Parkinson was singing ‘who let the dogs out’, which had Hope pursing her lips again, trying not to laugh. Crouch must be having fun when he picks some of these commands Hope thought before Zabini, the last student finally had his turn.
When Blaise fell under the Imperius Curse after maybe 10 seconds, ‘Moody’ had him do a very stereotypical Italian accent that just sounded wrong coming out of his mouth since she’s heard Blaise slip into his native tongue over the years when he was frustrated with some of his schoolwork.
Hope cringed slightly at the ‘Mario’ Italian sounding accent before locking eyes with Padma next to her who was also frowning before burying her head into her arms as she folded them over the desk.

Over the next few weeks, during their Duelling class Hope and Daphne were discussing the Defence Against the Dark Arts classes as well as the rest of their classes. Both girls were at the top of all of their classes.
Hope was getting better at Astronomy over the years and even Professor Sinistra noticed this, along with Daphne’s artistic talent as the Greengrass Heiress was starting to draw constellations, once Hope had off-handedly mentioned why she stays behind for a few minutes after each lesson.
Nothing has changed with all of their core subjects, Charms, Herbology, Transfiguration and Potions. DADA was a work in progress since each year they got a new teacher, it was normally hard to gauge if the Professor will be good or not. Apart from all the yelling and shouts of ‘Constant Vigilance’ while trying to scare everyone, Barty Crouch Jr was actually a decent teacher, almost as good as Lupin, although he was more insane.
Hope was reading up on treaties between the Magical Communities during History of Magic because she needed to learn what these treaties were about. Before she made an accidental mistake for not knowing something the Queen of the Werewolves or Princess of the Vampires should be aware about and cause international conflict between the species. Daphne was also looking into this as well once Hope mentioned that she would most likely become an advocate for the Magical Community.

In her research she came across the ‘Treaty of the Sky and Atlantis’ which was about the Merpeople staying out of the Veela’s territory, the sky and the Veela staying out of any bodies of water where the Merfolk were located. Hope had copied this and sent a copy to Daphne during History of Magic once Tracey had fallen asleep.
The girls wrote down dot points about this treaty, realising that someone from one of the mentioned communities can enter the other’s, but it requires permission. When Daphne asked Hope about this, if Dumbledore requested permission and Hope just shrugged, unsure of the answer.
As for Arithmancy and Ancient Runes, Hope was finding both classes easy since she already knew how to create spells and that for Ancient Runes, Sheda notified Hope and Daphne during the first week that even though they learn 2 more Ancient languages for this class they always return to Viking Runes since they are the most powerful.
The two girls still managed to join Sheda a few times every week, once a week Daphne would make a cut across her palm and angling it so the blood dripped into a cup for Sheda to drink from before Hope healed it with a spell she learnt from Perenelle’s notebook she gave to Hope for her first Yule.

The school had their first Hogsmeade trip in mid October, Hope convinced Daphne to try her hand at apparating and they ended up in Moscow. They spent the day there exploring the cathedrals and some of the heritage sites like the Red Square, the Botanical Garden of Academy of Sciences and also the Church of Ascension before returning back to school as they only had about one and a half hours to explore.
Hope praised Daphne on her apparition skills, Daphne had blushed and asked if they could go into Hope’s room tonight for a little fun. Hope felt like she should have said no to keep the masses guessing, but she missed her Mate too much and agreed.

The Consort of the House Emrys, was ever so thankful that Hope had possibly the strongest privacy spells working that night as Daphne was not quiet. Not even in the slightest. Hope had fucked her into bed for the 3rd time that night before Daphne had asked for a reprieve, but instead of actually taking a break, the blonde ate the other girl out as she loved Hope’s woodsy taste.
After another round of their love-making Hope was trailing her nails gently along Daphne’s back causing goosebumps to appear as the other girl purred into the pillow.
“It’s getting closer. The Tri-Wizard Tournament. My Lady Emrys reveal to society. Sirius’ trial… Fleur. Things are going to change very soon.” Hope thought aloud as she rested her head on the pillow behind Daphne before throwing over an arm to pull the blonde back into her.
Daphne snuggled back into Hope, “I know. Although I’m not worried about most of those items. We have plans for just about all of them.” The Heiress murmured quietly.
“Except Fleur.” Hope mentioned sleepily as she yawned.
Daphne hummed in agreement.
“Except Fleur.” The blonde repeated before taking a relieved breath, “However the good news is that the Delacour’s can’t pressure you or Fleur into anything with the Flamel Debts.”
“Yeah. I still need to tell them that once I stop hiding in the shadows.”

Hope waited a few moments as she considered her thoughts. “Would you like to spend this year trying to court Fleur with me… After the First Task?”
Daphne turned around so she could look at the Tribrid. “Why the First Task?”
“That’s when I plan on announcing myself.”
The blonde cupped the auburn haired girl’s jaw and brushed over her cheek with her thumb. “Why not during the Goblet of Fire?”
Hope bit her lip slightly. “Just in case my being Lady Emrys causes the Tri-Wizard officials to change the Tasks to make them harder for someone like me. Most of them would have seen me in action as Lady Emrys from the Quidditch World Cup. I’m too powerful for this Tournament and they would know it. But after the First Task, the Second is already in motion and won’t be able to be altered due to the reward from the First Task.”
“The Golden Egg?” Daphne confirmed as Hope nodded.
“It’s a slight shame though.” Hope met Daphne’s icy coloured eyes as she raised an eyebrow at the blonde's words and she continued, “I kinda wanted to flirt with Fleur earlier than November or December.”
“I never said we couldn’t flirt. I just asked if you would like to court her after the First Task.”
The girls shared a salacious smile before Hope had to send Daphne away for the night before the other Slytherin girls began to speculate about their time together.

On the 30th of October the students were called out of their classes to watch as the delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang made their grand debut. To begin with, everyone was looking all around wanting to see just how the forgein schools would arrive, some were getting bored as they had been standing in the cold biting wind for almost 30 minutes.
Eventually a Gryffindor boy, Lee Jordan, the Quidditch announcer called out as he pointed into the sky, “Look! Up there!”
Every head shot up to look in the direction Lee was pointing, “What is that?”, “Is that a bird?” “A plane?” Came some of the responses from the crowd.
Hope scoffed as she was able to see the carriage being pulled behind 6 flying horses known as Abraxans due to her enhanced vision, but the girl kept quiet as the horses took the carriage down lower towards a section of the school grounds that had been levelled off earlier in the week.
The Headmaster must’ve been aware of how the delegations would be arriving, to have asked Hagrid to level a part of the school grounds so the Beauxbatons could make a smooth… Well honestly, it would be a bumpy landing no matter what Hope summarised, as she noticed the speed that they are descending at.

“That’s going to be a rough landing.” Hope murmured as she watched Hagrid duck hazardly to avoid being sideswiped by the carriage as it passed his head.
Susan looked skeptical as she had watched Abraxans land in the past without any difficulty while Hannah just nodded along with a majority of the Muggleborns and some Half-Bloods around them as they heard Hope’s comment.
The horses made a sharp turn causing the carriage to look like it was about to detach from the reins and go flying into the Forbidden Forest.
“Remind me never to ride in that thing.” Justin Finch-Fletchley mentioned with a pale face as he brought a hand up in front of his mouth and blanched strongly, “Dear God! Just watching that thing makes me sick.”
“Trust me Justin, you’re not alone. See this is the reason I hate flying.” Hope commented as she gave Susan a pointed glare.
“Wuss.” Came the banter from the red-head girl as she rolled her eyes at her flying impaired friend.
Hope poked out her tongue at the other girl and the Hufflepuffs around them laughed joyfully.

A battering clang brought the Hufflepuff’s heads back to the carriage as they watched as older students dizzily made their way out of their transportation. All the Beauxbatons students seemed to have shivered as they exited the carriage as they looked to only be dressed in light blue thin-threaded clothing.
Hope shook her head slightly at their choice of clothing before realising that it would have been Dumbledore’s job to make sure his guests were informed about what items they should bring with them. Hope sighed silently as she tried to locate the white-gold hair of her Veela friend.
Another shout came from Sheamus Finnegan, his strong irish accent coming out vigorously, “Look! In the water!”
Most of the students ran over to the bannister to see a log sticking out of the Black Lake. All the sudden a roaring crash of water is heard as a warship surfaced to glide along the Black Lake, water was cascading off the hull of the ship in steady rivers as it slowly made its way to the edge of the lake to dock.

Daphne had managed to appear next to Hope while everyone was still ‘oohing’ and ‘ahhing’ at the spectacle shown by the Bulgarian students.
“Is that ship going to be a problem for us doing our laps around the lake?” Daphne curiously asked as she crossed her arms over her chest disinterestedly.
Hope looked at Daphne for a moment before looking back over to the ship. “It shouldn’t. If it does, oh well. We’ll just double back.”
The blonde threw her head back and groaned theratrically. “I hate you.”
Hope turned her head back to her Mate, “No, you don’t.” The time-traveller responded simply.
The girls heard footsteps coming and turned around to see a very, very tall woman, nearly twice the size of Hagrid.
Obviously no one at this school had heard of manners as they heard many murmurs around them stating how tall she was.
Dumbledore weaved his way through the crowd as he stood in front of Madam Maxine, politely taking the back of her hand and laying a chaste kiss on the back before letting go.
“Welcome to Hogwarts, Madam Maxine and your delegation of students.” The elderly man offered with a grandfatherly smile.

“‘Zank you for having us, Dumblydoor.” Hope’s eyes widened as she heard Madam Maxine’s very thick French accent and she pursed her lips tightly together as she turned around to see a group of Gryffindor’s snickering at the broken english.
Thankfully Dumbledore doesn’t laugh and just continues as peacefully as he could. “Of course. It’s always a pleasure. However, perhaps we should let your students into the castle to get warmed up?”
Maxine looked back at her shivering students before sighing heavily. “Zat would bee a ‘onderful idea. It zeems my students were unprepar’d for the colder ‘eather.”
She moved to shuffle her students into the castle and Hope saw a glimpse of white-gold hair entering the castle, but the girl was looking back in Hope’s direction and waved.
Hope smiled and waved back before her attention was drawn to the second delegation and shouts of “Viktor Krum is here.” The loudest being from Ron Weasley.
As Dumbledore was greeting Igor Karkaroff, Hope heard the Weasley twins bantering back and forth, “Do you want the honors brother?” “No, brother. I do believe it’s your turn.”
The auburn haired girl smiled before she slithered through the few rows to stand next to the Weasley twins. “What’s up Gred? Forge?” The girl whispered from beside them causing them to jump.

The boys cackled as they drew Hope into a one-armed hug, “Well if it isn’t our favourite Slytherin.” One of the boys said before the other continued the sentence, “Still pranking those no good Slytherins in your year?”
Hope chuckled as she subtly cast a zapping charm on the boys, “Eep.” They exclaimed together before jumping away from the young prankster.
The Weasley twins and Hope had somehow managed to forge a friendship after they wouldn’t leave her alone during some of the House Quidditch matches and she started to prank them to get them to leave but instead of leaving, they were impressed and curious on how she was able to get past the wards Lady Emrys had erected.
Hope explained how she didn’t actually want to hurt anyone with her pranks and she realised she made a fatal error in her Wardstone if she was able to prank people but she managed to convince the boys not to tell anyone and that she would help out on occasion since no one would suspect the Slytherin Muggleborn with the wards in place.
The devilish Weasley twins accepted and with that they formed a strange friendship.

“Always up to no good boys, now who’s going to light this firework?” Hope asked with a grin.
The boys shared an identical grin before offering the firework to the Slytherin girl. “Light it up, Mikaelson.”
Hope’s eyes widened at the firework in her hands before shrugging and flicking out her wand, “Incendio.” She whispered into her air and a spark of heat came out of her wand, igniting the fuse and throwing it back to the boys as they stumbled to catch it and played a game of hot potato as they flung it back and forth between them.
“Enjoy the show boys, I know I will.” The copper haired girl laughed as she effortly weaved her way back to her previous spot.
“What are you laughing about?” Came the curious voice from the Indian Ravenclaw girl, Padma.
Hope held up a hand, fingers outstretched and started counting down as she dropped a finger with each count.
When she got to one, her friends around her cringed slightly in fear as they didn’t know what was about to happen. A thrill came from behind the group as they saw a streaking firework shoot up into the sky.
As the fireworks exploded in the sky, everyone looked up to watch as the colourful explosive began to form a string of glittering, fiery words, ‘Welcome to Hogwarts! Home of the Weasley twins. Enjoy your stay.’

A round of applause came from a majority of the Hogwarts students while a few chuckles came from the Durmstrang students and the Hogwarts Headmaster gave a polite clap before calling out, “Thank you Fred and George Weasley, for your warm welcome and kind words.”
The red-headed twins bowed dramatically as they threw their arms over each other's shoulders as they rose, grinning the entire time. The Headmistress of Beauxbatons, Madam Maxine was still outside and gave a slow clap while looking absolutely perplexed at the entire situation.
Eventually everyone made their way inside the castle, the Durmstrang students went off in a different direction as well as the Giant woman or at least part Giant woman as Maxine walked off to find her students.
All the Hogwarts students walked into the Great Hall and situated themselves into their respective houses. Hope made her way over to the Slytherin table and sat down at the very end of the table, closest to the faculty table.
“What the hell are you doing here at our table?” A disgruntled Slytherin boy in one of the years above her sneered at her.
Hope turned to face the other boy. “Trust me, this isn’t what I want either. But the rules in Hogwarts: A History state that we have to sit in our respective houses when there are visitors at the school.”

The possible 7th year students’ eyes widened as he groaned before forcing all the younger students away from the disgraced Muggleborn girl. Some of the kids complained but followed the boys’, Cassius Warrington, Hope recalled suddenly, unspoken rule since it was one of the new rules the Slytherins tell each new year was to ignore, disrespect or taunt the Muggleborn girl.
“Same rules as before, stay down here and don’t make a sound. Maybe we can just pretend the end of the table doesn’t exist.” He grunted at the girl as he walked off.
Hope hummed as she nodded her head as she believed that this interaction was possibly the nicest any Slytherin has visibly been in public.
“Sure thing.” She murmured to herself as Professor Dumbledore walked up to the podium. The entire student body was already facing the Headmaster, awaiting for him to begin his announcement.
The elderly man cleared his throat and placed his frail hands on the podium, bracing himself as he leaned forward. “Ah, a good evening to all of you. As you know we have received some guests earlier today and I hope that you all show them the integrity and passion that Hogwarts has to offer.”

“So without a further ado. I’d like to welcome the lovely and charismatic students from France. Please welcome the delegation from Beauxbatons Academy of Magic and their Headmistress, Madam Maxine.” Dumbledore announced with a flourish and outstretched hand aiming towards the doors to the Great Hall as they opened with a loud bang.
Two rows of students mainly consisting of women with some men scattered throughout the masses strode through the aisle between the Gryffindor and Ravenclaw tables as they flauntered gracefully down the walkway.
Some of the girls winked at some of the boys from Hogwarts as they walked past causing some of them to nearly fall out of their seats in lust.
“Bloody hell!” Came the loud bellow from Ron as Herminoe and Harry hid their faces in their hands as they groaned in embarrassment.
Hope chuckled into her hand as she watched as so many Hogwarts students near the Veela or as it turns out, Veela’s plural, according to Hope’s senses. She sensed 4 Veela’s in the group from Beauxbatons, out of the lot she could feel Fleur magic more fiercely than the other Veela’s, more powerful and more passionate.
Fleur’s gaze managed to find Hope very quickly before giving a smirk in her direction as she reached the front of the Great Hall before being ushered by her classmates to the Ravenclaw table.

“Excellent. Now please welcome the charming and formidable students from Bulgaria and their Headmaster, Igor Karkaroff. The delegation from the Durmstrang Institute.” The frail man at the podium called out, trying to break through the Veela’s allure on his students.
The Durmstrang students paced through the doors with near military precision with staves in their hands. As they marched down the aisle they cracked the staves against the stone floor, striking up sparks and leaving soot on the ground with each thump of wood.
There were cheers and chants of “Krum!” coming from all four tables, however the green and silver table was a bit more reserved, only murmuring to one another than shouting out and embarrassing themselves. Snape actually looked slightly pleased that his table wasn't acting like a bunch of dunderheads.
Karkaroff shouted out some instructions to his students, pointing in the direction of the Slytherin table before glaring at the retired Auror for a moment, the scarred man feinted forward suddenly causing the former Death Eater to nearly trip over his own feet as he took a very wide, deliberate route as far away from Moody as possible as he sat awkwardly next to Professor Babbling who was subtling glaring at the other man.

“Wonderful!” Came the exuberant exclamation from the front of the Great Hall gaining the attention of everyone in the room, “Now that we are all seated. I can explain to all of you how the students from each school will be selected for the Tri-Wizard Tournament.”
A pattering of feet rushed down the aisle as Mr Filch limped down at a quick pace before coming to a halt next to Dumbledore and whispered in his ear before the elderly wizard nodded and sent the caretaker back out of the hall.
The Headmaster cleared his throat as Mr Filch was dragging a large rolling box back down the pathway he just ran down earlier, slowing to a stop beside Dumbledore with a feral grin before running away again. “This is how we select our Champions for the Tri-Wizard Tournament. The Goblet of Fire!”
Dumbledore used his wand on the box, dissolving it from the top, all the way down to the ground, revealing a large brass looking cup sitting on top of a sliding block.
There was a collective sound of gasping as the Goblet of Fire was uncovered. Hope stared at it with a startling fascination before looking around the crowd to see what their reactions were. There were many looks of greed, thoughtful consideration, pride and amazement.

“As I had mentioned to my students at the beginning of the school term, only as-of-age Wizards and Witches can submit their name into the Goblet of Fire. To ensure this,” Dumbledore moved his wand in a circular motion, a white wispy spell trailed out of his wand like smoke, creating a perfect circle around the Goblet of Fire.
“I’ve placed an age line around this magical artefact. Stopping anyone under the age of 18 from entering and it also neutralises any spell used to manipulate it or bypass it.”
Hope pursed her lips together in humorous disbelief as she realised that he didn’t mention one of the most simple ways to bypass the age line, but she kept her mouth shut and thoughts secure as she wanted to surprise Daphne.
“Know this. If you enter your name in the Tournament. There’s no going back.” The elderly Headmaster warned before clapping his hands twice, signalling the beginning of the feast as the Hogwarts Elves teleported all the food into the Great Hall.
Instead of the traditional British food Hope was now accustomed to there were some pasta based foods that were highly recommended in France as well as some bread and pastries from France and the Mediterranean. Hope scanned down the table until she saw some beignets in front of Daphne and she made a whining sound through their mental bond. Daphne visibly smirked before promising that she would save some beignets for Hope for later.

Hope served herself a mixture of all the different food types as she enjoyed trying new foods and flavours. As she leaned forward she noticed a pot of what she assumed was bouillabaisse by the stench of fish wafting out of the container.
Before she could start eating though, a pleasant smell of lavender and jasmine accompanied by lust showed up in front of her and the angelic voice caused Hope to smile lightly. “Hello Hope. May I join you? My favourite dish is in front of you and my classmates have already hogged the bouillabaisse on my table.”
“Sure.”
Hope shuffled down the seat to make room for the other girl at the very edge of the table. “Sit next to me. They might leave you alone if you’re at the end of the table.”
“That’s very considerate. Thank you.” Fleur mentioned with a faint blush as she walked around the table and sat next to Hope.
“I’m kinda surprised that you are not sitting next to Daphne.” The golden haired girl murmured quietly into the other’s ear.
Hope switched to French as she replied just as quietly. “No one here knows who I am. So why would a no named Muggleborn girl be sitting with a Pureblood Princess? Also well done with your English.”
“Thank you.” Came a reply from the Veela just as Myrddin burst into the Great Hall in a flash of flames.

Fleur’s mouth dropped at the appearance of the midnight coloured Phoenix who seemed to be scolding some of the blue and bronze students picking on a blonde haired girl. But what really had the Veela reeling was that she could sense the Phoenix’ magic and it matched or pulsed in sync with the girl sitting next to her. Fleur’s eyes widened.
Hope could sense a change in the woman next to her after Myrddin showed up and the Beauxbaton students were all gushing over the majestic bird, who puffed up his feathers smugly and proudly. As Hope turned to face Fleur, she saw a look on the flawless face of the Veela that she could only identify as pure gratitude.
Hope’s eyes furrowed for a moment as she thought about why Fleur would look at her with gratification written all over her face before something randomly clicked in the Tribrid’s head.

“Fuck! You recognised Myrddin’s magical aura with Lady Emrys magic. Didn’t you?” She groaned quietly in defeat.
Fleur nodded slightly before licking her dry lips, “Yeah. But only because I know what I’m looking for. I don’t know if my friends will be able to pick it up.”
“You know who I am? Completely? Damn Veelas and their sensitivity to magic.”
The silver eyed girl gave a small chuckle.
“You’d think so, wouldn’t you? How did I not figure out you were the person who saved me at the Quidditch World Cup? You are Lady Emrys… and Heir Flamel… Sweet Merlin! You could take the Wizarding World by storm if you wanted to.” The Veela thought aloud in a murmur.

Hope rolled her eyes at the insinuation.
“No, thanks. Too much paperwork.” Came the snarky reply before the coppery auburn haired girl snatched a beignet off of Fleur’s plate.
“You’re welcome to the bouillabaisse but I consider this payment.”
Fleur’s jaw dropped in mock-outrage.
“How dare you steal off of my plate, you heathen!” The golden haired girl couldn’t maintain the stern look on her face and started to smile.
Hope chuckled as she took a very deliberate slow bite of the savoury dessert and chewed noisily while she made indignant sounds which were downright scandalous.
The girl sitting next to the Tribrid looked wide eyed at the scene before shaking her head vigorously. “Evil little tease.”
A smirk was the Veela’s only response and she blushed lightly before turning to look down the line of the table at the disbelieving stares and the glazed over lustful looks. “Ah. I see why you choose to ignore everyone if this is the reception you get.”
“Actually the lovesick looks are new. It’s a little bizarre seeing those stares in my general direction.” Hope mentioned in an unsettled tone as she spared them a quick glare before returning back to her meal.

Fleur looked slightly put-out as she sat next to Hope, playing with the food on her plate before Hope sighed and faced the other girl. “Fleur, for the love of God, please stop acting so stiff. Your magical aura is all over the place and it’s giving me a headache.”
The Veela flinched ever so slightly before she turned to Hope suddenly.
“Sorry. I’m just not sure how I’m supposed to act around you.” She shyly admitted.
Hope turned to face her companion, meeting Sheda’s curious gaze over Fleur’s head, smiling slightly at the Ancient Runes Professor who returned the smile and nodded at her, showing the part Vampire’s trust in the Tribrid.
“You told me to give you a chance at the Duelling Competition and I plan on doing exactly that. You’ve already figured out that I’m keeping my identity a secret, so just keep doing that. And because no one knows about my double life apart from a handful of trusted individuals. I’m hoping to include you in the pile, but I need some time. I hope you understand?” Hope informed the other girl with a look of hopeful expectation of potential trust.
“Of course I understand.” The older girl remarked immediately. “Besides, why would I betray you? You saved my life. I owe you a Debt, even if my father isn’t aware of who exactly he owes his Debt to, I still have to follow the rules of engagement for a Life-Debt.”
“Like how the Flamel Heir had to show up at the Yule Ball last year?” Hope teased cheekily.
Fleur gave Hope an unimpressed expression and huffed out an uncomfortable “Yes.”

Over the course of the night the two girls chatted amicably with each other as they shared some stories about their youth, Hope telling the older girl about living in New Orleans and travelling into the French Quarter with her family, Fleur about the sites of France and their magical counterparts.
Hope had asked Fleur if she was planning on competing in the Tri-Wizard Tournament which the Veela proudly announced she was and that she truly wished to become a Champion so she could prove herself to her classmates that she wasn’t only here because of her Veela heritage.
The Tribrid smiled at Fleur.
“I believe you’ll be the Champion for your school.” Hope mentioned with a knowing smile.
“Who do you think will be your school’s Champion will be?” Fleur asked the younger Duelist curiously.
Hope leaned over to Fleur’s ear and murmured. “Me.”
The girl with the white-gold hair furrowed her brows at Hope before blurting out. “How do you plan on doing that?”

Hope smirked as she stood up, getting ready to go to bed as the rest of the students were also starting to leave for the night. “Well I guess you’ll just have to stick around to find out. If it makes you feel any better, not even Daphne knows how I’m going to enter my name.”
“Are you sure it’s safe?” The other girl asked carefully, worried about Hope’s safety.
Hope narrowed her eyes slightly at the other girl, wondering if Fleur was threatened by her or worried for her safety, however as it turned out, Hope’s Werewolf side could sense the harpy-esque creature was just worried about her.
So the Tribrid softened her facial features before smiling at the Veela. “I’m sure. Trust me.”
She confidently replied, “Just remember how legendary my performances have been so far. I think I’ll be fine.”
A look of realisation flashed across Fleur’s face at those words and she looked away in embarrassment. “Uh, right… Sorry, would it be bad of me to say I forgot?”
Hope gave Fleur a cheeky smile before laughing at the Veela’s sheepish face. “Not bad, actually. More like refreshing, knowing that you are able to forget something like that and treat me normally.”

Chapter Text

The Hogwarts students had the day off from schoolwork, thanks to the Tri-Wizard Tournament. Hope met up with Daphne in the morning for their run around the Black Lake. The girls gave a polite wave to the Durmstrang students who were awake and walking around on the hull of the ship as they watched them do laps.
“I feel slightly uncomfortable with them watching us.” Daphne murmured as she ran beside Hope.
Hope grunted as she jumped over a large stone along the trail. “Me too. But I’m used to ignoring the stares from my old school. Eventually they’ll stop finding us so interesting. In the meantime let’s just continue our training.”
Daphne looked back over to the skip with a disbelieving look on her face before turning back to look at Hope without a single change of her expression, the blonde arched her eyebrow the best she could as she followed Hope up the hill towards the Whomping Willow.
Hope peered behind her and saw the unimpressed look of her Mate’s face and laughed as she ducked under a swinging branch. The blonde shook her head in exasperation before she felt the air shudder around her and jumped as a different branch tried to take out her legs.
“Stupid agility training…” Daphne mumbled under her breath.

The girls moved away from the Willow, walking back into the castle and into their common room. The Emrys pair scanned the area realising that they were alone, the rest of the Slytherin students were enjoying their long weekend.
Hope took Daphne’s hand in one of hers and gently guided the blonde into her room and shut the door behind her. Myrddin thrilled as the girls started kissing before rolling his onyx orbs as he flamed away. Alexandria was still napping on her perch making little whistling snores, ignoring everything happening around her.
The light auburn haired girl smiled as she started stripping out of her workout clothes, throwing them into a corner before she pulled off Daphne’s clothes as the other girl smiled and raised her arms up when asked and stepped out of her pants and panties.
“So beautiful.” Came the unfiltered praise from the Tribrid.
Daphne hummed as she pushed Hope towards the bathroom and turned on the taps, as they waited the two shared a vast array of kisses and trailing their hands all over the other’s body. When the water finally became warm enough Daphne pulled the Tribrid into the shower with her and they stopped their more lustrous activities to wash off all the sweat from their run.

Hope lathered up her hands with some lemongrass scented soap and washed every inch of Daphne’s skin, letting the scent seeping to the blonde’s pores. Daphne smiled as she closed her eyes and leaned up against the wall, relaxing, as her Mate bought the same items that she used in the shower since Hope wanted Daphne to feel at home, no matter where she was.
Hope took her time washing her Mate but didn’t overly leer at her or tease the blonde as her hands trailed lovingly over the blonde’s lean and toned body.
Once the Tribrid was done washing her lover, Hope returned the soap to the caddy and Daphne picked up the frangipani smelling bar of soap and a washcloth before she gently ran the soaped up washcloth across Lady Emrys body, cleansing her of the smell of dirt, a light sheen of sweat and the excess smell of flowers from sitting so close to Fleur.
“Replacing the smell of one flower with another? Isn’t that a little pretentious?” Daphne smirked under the rain of water.
Hope gave a half-hearted glare at the blonde.
“As much as lavender and jasmine are a lovely combination, it doesn’t mix well with the dirt and sweat.” Hope answered before a wicked smirk came across her face, “Besides, she’ll probably sit next to me later today. So it’s not like the smell will leave me for long.”

Daphne clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth before she kneeled in front of Hope, dropping the washing items from her hands to the wet tiled floor.
“Maybe I’ll be the one to be scent-marked by the Veela? What would you think of that?” The blonde murmured as she licked a stroke along Hope’s core causing the girl to shudder into Daphne’s face and placing her hands on the blonde’s head, threading her fingers through wet locks of dark blonde hair.
“Fucking hell Daph!” Hope elongated her nails and lightly clawed at Daphne’s scalp, “Keep going?”
The blonde groaned at Hope’s words and the feeling of her girlfriends claws, gently massaging her head. Daphne instead chose to tease her lover first by whispering, “Which part darling? Playing with you like this?” Daphne insinuated as she inserted 2 fingers into Hope swiftly and effortlessly causing Hope to moan as she braced herself against the cold tiles.
“Or do you want me to keep teasing you? Mentioning how wet you are at the mere thought of me being covered in Fleur’s delicate scent? Or do you just enjoy being naked around me?”
“For fuck sake, Daph please fuck me!” Hope pleaded as she thrusted her hips down on Daphne’s fingers wantonly.
“Answer the question first, Hope.” Daphne demanded.

Hope whined as Daphne used her other hand to hold Hope to the cold wall.
“Daph.” Hope growled out in frustration, her eyes beginning to glow gold, “Stop teasing me or I will pin you to this wall and keep you there while I tease you into oblivion.”
Daphne considered her options for a moment before leaning forward and sucking Hope’s clit into her mouth as she began to piston her fingers in and out of Hope. The speed that Daphne was using would be absolutely reckless, unless the person being fucked was incredibly wet or well lubricated, which Hope certainly was.
The blonde tightened her grip on Hope’s hip, digging her nails into her girlfriend as Hope shuddered above her.
“Good girl Daph. Fuck you’re so good at that.” The copper haired girl praised the blonde in between her legs.
“And for your information,” Hope gasped suddenly as Daphne struck a sensitive spot, “You are always enough to get me going. But the inclusion of Fleur just makes life a little sweeter. Because maybe I can get her to fuck you while you eat me out. What a sight that would be? Wouldn’t you agree love?”
Daphne moaned as she applied her magic into her fingers and tongue, making them so cold that there was literal frost steaming off of the blonde. Hope gasped, throwing her head back against the tiles, cracking the ceramic, “Fucking hell!”

Hope screamed Daphne’s name as she came undone over the Pureblood Princess’ face and fingers as the Tribrid threaded her fingers through honey blonde locks. Hope tightened her grip, holding Daphne in place as the blonde forced out another climax from her lover.
The auburn haired girl pulled Daphne away from her core slowly as she tried to catch her breath. “That’s a good girl Daph. Thank you for that. I really needed a good release.”
Daphne blushed as she leaned against Hope's hands and whimpered loudly. Hope smirked as she cradled the blonde’s face and raised her hands, helping Daphne to her feet before pushing Daphne back against the tiles where the Tribrid’s head had broken the wall.
Hope brought her hand up to the pale girl’s chest and pressed her Mate back against the cold tiles, holding her there. Hope’s other hand rested on the wall and whispered, “Repairo.” Causing the tile to fix itself near instantly.
Hope leaned over the blonde’s shoulder and tilted her head up to reach her lover's ear. “I’m fairly certain I told you not to use your ice powers during sex before.” Daphne shivered in eager anticipation as she tried to find purchase on the smooth tile behind her to keep herself steady.

Hope’s eyes shone brightly as her wolf came to the forefront of her mind bringing all the possessive and dominant traits to the surface. A growl rumbled through Hope’s throat, “Stay.”
Daphne’s knees went weak at the command and she let out a whimper as she became completely pliant against the wall with a nod to her overly possessive girlfriend.
A large wolfish grin stretched across Hope’s face. Hope’s magic flared against Daphne’s body causing the blonde to collapse back into the wall with a thud, letting out an incredibly loud and pleasured moan as thousands of telekinetic bites nibbled all over the Emrys Consort’s body.
The grin on Hope’s face never left as she magically lifted the other girl up the wall and pinned the blonde so Hope’s eyes were levelled with Daphne’s wet centre. Hope continued to flare her magic before roughly inserting 3 fingers into the blonde.
Daphne screamed as she came around her girlfriend's fingers blurting out, “I’m sorry Hope! I won’t--,” Another brutal thrust stopped Daphne short as she groaned at the excessive pleasure the Tribrid was giving her.
“Holy shit! Fuck me more! Please Hope. I won’t use ice magic on you unless you want me to.”
The only reply the blonde received was a deep rumble, acknowledging her submission as Hope opened her mouth wide showcasing her elongated canines before sinking them deeply into the Greengrass girl’s femoral artery.
Daphne moaned as she felt her body shut down to the intense orgasm that Hope managed to summon from the blonde’s heated core.

The next time Daphne blinked her eyes to regain her bearing, she noted that she was no longer in the shower but spread out blissfully on Hope’s bed. Watching tiredly as her girlfriend slid on her white school shirt, letting it hang open as she turned around to face Daphne once Hope’s hearing picked up the change in her lover’s heartbeat.
“I hope someone enjoyed their rest.” Hope smirked at her.
Daphne fell back into the bed as she murmured loud enough for supernatural ears, “Asshole.”
Hope walked over to her bed, sitting on the edge as she leaned over Daphne’s naked body trailing one hand along the smooth skin, caressing her.
“Now, now. No need to be so rude.” The Tribrid jokingly announced as she started trailing kisses from Daphne’s navel, up the valley of the blonde’s generous breasts and sucking hickeys into Daphne’s ticklish neck.
Daphne tried to squirm away from Hope once the auburn haired girl left the area between her breasts, knowing what came next. The blonde giggled uncontrollably as she attempted to pull and push at Hope’s head and shoulders but it had no effect on the other girl.
Hope moved at her own pace abandoning Daphne’s neck after what seemed to be a few very long seconds so she could nip lightly at the blonde’s defined jaw before moving to Daphne’s lips to kiss her properly and all consuming.

Hope broke the kiss by standing up to move back into the centre of her room to button up her school shirt as she stood dressed in a white sports bra and in her grey school skirt. “Come on love. Time to move your cute ass. Breakfast isn’t going to serve itself.”
Daphne rolled her ice coloured eyes at her girlfriend before slowly rising to a sitting position as she groaned at the ache in her body.
“Sweet Merlin, what did you do to me?” Daphne moaned half heartedly as she loved how pleasurably sore she was in all the right places.
Another cheeky grin came across Hope’s face but instead of answering she continued getting ready. Since third year, the dress code for the students has become slightly more lenient, allowing the students to apply their own little style to the uniform.
Hope generally wore the grey school skirt through most of the school year, except during the days she knew it would be snowing as well as her Duelling class and Hogsmeade trips. On these days she either wore the black school trousers or waist-high jeans. Hope had no issues wearing a button up shirt as she always wore one at the Salvatore school usually matched with a short sleeved sweater.
Hope reached over to her dresser and lifted the green and silver tie off the top, loosely draping it along the back of her neck before the tie started to magically move to tie itself as Hope walked back over to her Consort offering her a hand up.

Daphne watched as the green and silver article completed its last knot before neatly folding itself under the sweater Hope was wearing, completing the look. Daphne blinked a couple of times before focusing on Hope’s hand before placing her own in it, allowing the Tribrid to pull her to her feet.
Once the blonde was on her feet she rotated her neck and shoulders feeling some muscles and bones pop causing Daphne to moan slightly before she murmured a spell under her breath. Almost instantly Daphne was dressed in her school clothes as she decided to learn the dressing spell Hope had used in the past to get dressed instantly.
The blonde girl was dressed similarly to Hope but forewent the sweater as she never needed it since she never got cold.

Daphne groaned lightly as she walked to the door. “I hate that we have to leave this room. Can’t we just have a room to ourselves?”
Hope shrugged her shoulders. “Technically I think we can once the school knows we’re betrothed. But that would mean Tracey would be the only one without a roommate and she is your best friend.” Hope replied honestly as she reached over to the dresser again to retrieve the bone blade that Susan gave her and strapped it to her thigh.
The blonde sighed longingly, “Yeah. I probably shouldn’t leave her to fend for herself in this cesspool of bigoted idiots.”
“No you shouldn’t.” Hope chuckled back at her Mate as she opened her door slowly.
“Besides, it’s not like you can’t enter my room in the middle of the night if you get lonely.” The Tribrid muttered under her breath so no one but Daphne could hear her.

The girls reached the Great Hall with plenty of time to spare to eat a full breakfast before all the food disappeared at 8:30am on the dot. The Professors had requested for all the students to stand so they could rearrange the set-up in the Great Hall for the Goblet of Fire.
Placing the large goblet in the centre of the room and erecting the age-line again once they moved the cup.
The tables were pushed back against the walls along the Great Hall and transfigured into stands for the students to watch as competitors placed their names into the cup. The majority of the Hogwarts students chose to sit on the bottom few rows so they were able to cheer and make bets on the students they hoped would be chosen as Champion.
Hope decided that she didn’t need to be close to the cup to enter and chose to sit in the back row. Daphne and Tracey joined her in the back due to there not being enough seating for the entire school body.
Hope had politely clapped as each competitor from each school dropped their name into the Goblet of Fire and the blue flame accepted each slip of parchment placed into it.

Once Fleur had placed her name into the Goblet of Fire she made her way up the stands and sat next to Hope, sharing a smile with the Duelling Champions.
Hope was doing some light reading for Ancient Runes before a loud commotion drew her attention out of her studies. Fred and George Weasley had finally arrived to make their attempt to place their names into the alight blue flame of eternal glory.
The boys held up their ageing potions that they proudly created and the Gryffindors erupted in cheers except for one very exasperated 4th year in Gryffindor girl.
“That’s never going to work.” Hermione stated obviously to the boys.
Fred and George came up to either side of Hermoine and draped themselves over her shoulders, “And why is that?” The Weasley twins asked with a smirk on their faces.
Hermione sighed and closed her book. She pointed at the age-line. “You see that line? It was drawn by Professor Dumbledore to keep any magic out. There’s no way a man like Professor Dumbledore didn’t think of something as simple as an ageing potion.”
The twins looked at each other for a moment before shrugging, “But that’s the thing.” Fred started.
“This will work.” George continued.
“Because it is so simple and dimwitted.”
“That not even Dumbledore would’ve thought of this.”

Hope snorted softly at the twins bantering before calling out, “Forge! Gred!”
The twins stalled their actions at the sound of their names being mixed together by the usually stealthy Slytherin girl.
“Miss Mikaelson.” Fred bowed dramatically.
George placed his hand over his heart as he continued, “Slytherin of our heart.”
“How may we be of service to you on this wonderful day?” They questioned together with a cheerful grin on their faces.
A lot of Hogwarts students all looked at the proceedings in absolute shock at the playful banter between the Muggleborn Slytherin and two Gryffindor pranksters.
Hope just rolled her eyes at the twins before calling out, “ I bet 5 sickles I can get my name into that Goblet faster than you can.”
The crowd, mainly the Gryffindors all made an ‘ooo’ing sound as they turned to face the Weasley’s to see what their comeback would be. Instead of something insulting being said the boys parted and held out their arms towards the Goblet of Fire, “I’ll take that bet.”
Hope heard Hermione groan in the front row. “Seriously! Does no one listen to me?”
Hope chuckled as she opened her notebook and wrote down her name and school on a piece of parchment as she replied to the exasperated Gryffindor girl. “Oh I listened. Both to what Dumbledore said and what you’ve reiterated, Hermione.”

Hope looked over to Daphne and grinned at her, causing the blonde to furrow her eyes as Hope scrunched up the piece of parchment in her hand into a ball, turning her attention back to the Gryffindor genius. “No one under the age of 18 can enter the age-line and no magic can cross it.”
Hope threw her scrunched up ball in a graceful arch, watching as it made its way past the age-line and landed into the Goblet of Fire. The blue flame flared slightly as it accepted the new name that was placed into the cup.
The entire Hall was silent as they watched a 4th year student put her name into the Goblet of Fire. Everyone was stunned. Students from Hogwarts, Durmstrang and Beauxbatons were all staring at the cup in disbelief. Hermione’s jaw dropped in absolute shock.
The teachers still in the Great Hall sputtered as they tried to comprehend what they saw. McGonnagall almost fainted while Flitwick just blinked slowly, knowing Hope was going to attempt to place her name in but not believing it would be that easy.
Hope actually groaned aloud as the piece of paper was accepted. “I wasn’t actually expecting that to work. Really?” Hope complained before groaning under her breath, “This is ridiculous.”
The coppery auburn haired girl stood up, walked down off the stands before coming to a stop in front of the Weasley twins and held out a hand.

The red headed twins blinked as they saw Hope in front of them, they both reached into their pockets pulling out 5 sickles each and placing them into her hand before shouting, “All hail the great Hope Mikaelson!” The twins scrunched up their own names before tossing them into the sapphire flame.
As the names were accepted they moved back slightly so they could drop to their knees and bow to the Slytherin girl. “All hail the new messiah!”
Hope groaned loudly, turning on her heel and walking away out of the Great Hall not before hearing Daphne blurt out, “What the actual fuck!?” To either Fleur or Tracey. Hope didn’t know which but the sound of roaring laughter followed as Hope left. Hope could hear Astoria and Luna cracking themselves laughing.
Hope shook her head in disappointment as she walked up to the 4th floor to join Sheda to help with some runes. Hope entered the room without so much as a knock as Sheda has learned to sense Hope’s aura and vampiric nature, so she will always know when Hope is coming to see her.
“Hi Hope. I’m surprised you’re not in the Great Hall.” Sheda mentions as her eyes are focused completely on the rune in front of her.
Hope just groaned as she sat down in front of Sheda and dropped her head heavily onto the table, creating a loud bang and causing a lot of items on Sheda’s desk to rattle from the impact.

Sheda stopped what she was doing and placed the runestone far away from herself as she could feel the restless energy coming off the Tribrid.
“That bad?” The part Vampire asked cautiously.
No more than 3 seconds later Daphne enters the room and snaps her fingers erecting one of Hope’s barrier spells that her girlfriend taught her over the Summer. “What the fuck was that Hope?” Came the incredulous question.
Sheda stood up and motioned to her private space. “Should I leave?”
The part Vampire took a step back as the excessive magic from both girls almost knocked her on her ass.
Hope shook her head. “I wasn’t expecting that to work!” Hope replied in disbelief as she looked over to her girlfriend.
“A part of you must have thought that would work otherwise you wouldn't have tried it!” Daphne shouted back.
“But it was so stupid. How did no one else come up with that solution?” Hope questioned near silently to herself.

Before Daphne was able to continue a loud piercing whistle interrupted them. Hope groaned then glared at Sheda at the loud noise while Daphne looked over to the Ancient Runes professor with an unimpressed expression.
“Okay. Now what the hell are you two talking about?” Sheda demanded as she crossed her arms over her chest.
Hope pursed her lips together tightly before shaking her head slightly as she looked over to Daphne. Daphne bit her bottom lip hard, nearly drawing blood before admitting with a disgruntled tone. “Hope entered herself into the Tri-Wizard Tournament.”
Sheda’s eyes widened in shock. “What?... How?”
Hope banged her head onto the table again with a groan as she called out loudly against the table. “I physically threw a piece of parchment with my name on it into the Goblet. Think basketball or any type of sport really that includes a ball. Shoot for the net or goal. Apparently that same could be said for the Tri-Wizard Tournament.”
Sheda’s jaw dropped as Hope explained what happened. “I know I shouldn’t be surprised. But still what the hell Hope?”
Hope grumbled into the table while Daphne shook her head in second hand embarrassment for Hope. “I kinda wish I stayed to see Dumbledore’s reaction to how you got your name into the running.”
Hope snorted loudly and lifted her head up. “Yeah that would’ve been fun to see. Maybe Myrddin or Alexandria will share that memory with us.”

Daphne grinned before a curious look came across her face. “Hang on. You just showed every student how to enter their names into the Goblet of Fire. How can you be so sure your name will come out?”
Hope pulled out the Emrys Codex before opening the book to the bookmarked page she kept on the Goblet of Fire and turned the book around to Daphne.
“Simple. The Goblet of Fire looks for 3 requirements: 1. The students' magical power.” Daphne and Sheda shared a look basically stating that Hope has that requirement ticked off easily.
“2. Character. The type of person the student is. The Goblet wants an honourable game where the competitors don’t cheat to win.”
Daphne looked slightly worried at this requirement as some people would state that Hope was cheating due to her Legendary status or literally being more powerful. But Daphne also discounted her worries once she recalled how hard Hope was trying to blend in and only used a small percentage of her magic so she wouldn’t call attention to herself.
“3. It searches each candidate’s aura from their writing to find who would put on the best performance.”

Daphne scoffs as she looks at Hope without a single doubt in her mind. “You knew if you put your name in, no one else would be able to beat you in at least 2 of those 3 categories. Very devious darling.”
Hope smirks, “Well I am a Slytherin and a Mikaelson. If I didn’t learn how to anticipate the obstacles I’m faced with, I wouldn’t be such a deadly adversary to go up against. Ask the Hollow or Malivore or any of the monsters I’ve gone up against.” The light auburn haired girl lets out a fake gasp, “Oh wait. You can’t. Because I killed all of them.”
“Anybody ever mentioned that you are one scary teenager to be around?” Sheda remarks in equal parts fear and respect.
Hope shrugs nonchalantly as she picks up the Emrys Codex, shrinking it and putting it back into the pocket at her side pulls out her notebook and Ancient Runes textbook out from her folder before settling into the desk in front of her as she wanted to focus on something else.
The other two women blinked at the Tribrid before pulling out some of their own equipment and following the powerful time travellers’ example, however Daphne did grab a cup to fill with her blood to give to the Professor before they fully committed to their work.

The two Slytherin students didn’t leave the Ancient Runes classroom until dinner and since it was the Hallowe’en Feast, everybody had to attend. Although that wasn’t the main reason everyone showed up to this Hallowe’en Feast. No, they were here to watch the Champions be picked for the Tri-Wizard Tournament.
Hope sat at the end of the Slytherin table closest to the Professors table as Fleur joined her yet again to which Hope arched an eyebrow at the French girl.
“What? This is the most isolated table to which everyone avoids. It’s practically a sanctuary for me, even if you aren’t using that powerful ward you still manage to keep the masses away from me.” Fleur remarked with a grateful smile.
Hope rolled her eyes before snatching another beignet off of Fleur’s plate. Fleur just shook her head slightly as she pushed the plate filled with the French pastry in front of Hope. “For God’s sake! I got the entire plate for you. No need to steal them away so quickly.”
Hope stepped chewing and looked down to the plate then back up to the Veela with her signature Mikaelson smirk.
“Thank you, love.” The light auburn haired mumbled quietly, almost copying her father’s exact mannerisms as she moved the plate between them.
Fleur blushed slightly as she tapped her fingers on the table rhythmically as she stared at Hope with an expectant gaze. Hope was trying to ignore the stares that she felt from all corners of the Great Hall but eventually sighed, placing down her pastry before murmuring, “What?” to the alluring woman sitting next to her.
“You said you were going to enter the tournament.” Fleur stated and Hope just stared at the Veela with a deadpan look on her face and hummed almost mockingly at the other girl.
Fleur rolled her metallic silver eyes at the powerful 4th year girl. “So, how did you know that tossing the paper in would work?”

Hope sighed, “I was hoping it wouldn’t work. The fact it did worries me dramatically.” The Tribrid admitted solemnly.
“If I could find out a way around the restrictions. What stops someone else from screwing with the cup?” Hope asked regretfully.
Fleur opened her mouth to reply but she couldn’t actually come up with a good response, considering Hope had a point. She got around the restrictions and it didn’t even look like she was trying.
“I suppose nothing.” Fleur turned to face Hope as the food disappeared off the table.
“That is highly concerning.” Fleur mentioned with a frown on her immaculate face that didn’t belong there.
Hope grunted her acceptance as the Headmaster of Hogwarts made his way over to the Goblet of Fire and the entire room went quiet as the students awaited for the names of their Champions to be called out.
“Well I hope that everyone enjoyed the feast that was provided for this evening's meal.” Dumbledore announced cheerfully as she stood beside the Goblet of Fire and drew his wand and waved it at the ornament, causing the fire to flare red as it shot out a piece of paper into the air.
“Although I know how anxiously you have all been waiting for your Champions to be named. So without any further waiting, let’s begin.” The grandfatherly man caught the parchment between two fingers before pulling the folded paper carefully apart.
“Our first Champion from Durmstrang is Viktor Krum!”

Cheers erupted from all 3 schools as the Bulgarian Seeker was chosen for the Tri-Wizard Tournament. The students who weren’t outwardly cheering were still clapping enthusiastically, even Hope clapped in congratulations.
Viktor had done a fist pump when his name was called and stood up from further down the Slytherin table to make his way confidently to the stage and accepting the piece of parchment from the Hogwarts Headmaster and following his instructions to head into the Antechamber.
Once the door closed behind him the cheers quietened down mostly, except for a few more loud whistles from the die-hard Quidditch fans like Ron, Sheamus and Dean.

The next sheet of paper was spat out and twirled down gracefully and somehow the entire audience knew that the next Champion called would be from Beauxbatons.
Dumbledore plucked the slow falling parchment out of the air before unfurling it and calling out, “Your second Champion from Beauxbaton. Fleur Delacour!”
Hope shared a sideways glance with Fleur and clapped with a genuine smile on her face as the Veela blinked once in surprise and shock before collecting herself. Fleur used Hope as a support as she placed a hand on Hope’s right shoulder and pushed herself up to a standing position.
But Fleur apparently had to make an impression on the Tribrid so she trailed her finger delicately along Hope’s jaw without holding back her powers. Somehow this caused most of the crowd to swoon as they felt the powerful effect of Fleur’s allure. Hope half-heartedly glared after the older woman while rolling her eyes and shooing the other girl towards the stage, causing the quarter-Veela to let out a musical laughter.
The crowd sighed happily as Fleur allure hit them.

As Fleur made her way into the Antechamber, Hope shook her head with a playful smile on her face as she channelled her thoughts to Daphne. ‘Well. That must be some powerful allure if she basically affected everyone in the room.’
A snort sounded in Hope’s mind, ‘No kidding. I had to actually physically restrain Tracey so she wouldn’t profess her love for Fleur.’
Hope covered her mouth as she let out a small giggle at Daphne’s words, but she was distracted when Dumbledore actually spluttered on the stage and glared directly at Hope.
Hope pursed her lips together to strangle her laughter at the outraged look on the Headmaster’s face as he called out, “Hope Mikaelson!”
It was so quiet in the Great Hall that you could literally hear Dumbledore grinding his teeth together in anger, however that didn’t last long as the Weasley twins bursted out laughing so hard and uncontrollably that they both fell off their seats landing with a solid thud on the ground. As soon as the twins hit the stone floor the student body managed to regain their senses and began to laugh, potentially believing that the twins were laughing because they were able to pull off their prank on the Muggleborn Slytherin.

Dumbledore was not impressed in the slightest as Hope stood up and walked up to the podium to collect her piece of paper with a completely stoic look on her face, trying to channel her inner Daphne.
“Miss Mikaelson.” Came the disappointed voice from the Headmaster, “How did your name come to be in the Goblet of Fire? Did you threaten another student to place your name in?”
Hope locked eyes with the Headmaster and she felt the Legilimens attempt Dumbledore tried to perform on Hope, but instead of entering her mind like he expected, the Headmaster’s probe hit a brick wall in the Muggleborn Witch’s mind.
Dumbledore groaned almost inaudibly as he was thrown out violently from the young girl’s mind.
Hope decided to ignore the illegal Legilimens attempt and glared at the Headmaster.
“No. I entered my own name into the Goblet of Fire.” The coppery auburn haired girl declared loudly and clearly for all to hear. “And if you wish to validate my words, ask nearly anyone in the room, or better yet, just ask Professor McGonnagall since she literally saw me throw my name into the Goblet.”
Dumbledore blinked slowly as he repeated the word in confusion. “Throw?”

Hope nodded her head slowly in mirth as Professor McGonnagall cleared her throat from behind the staff table.
“She’s telling the truth, Albus. Miss Mikaelson entered her own name and showed all the other Hogwarts students how to bypass the age-line.” The stern Gryffindor Head of House shook her head in apparent disdain as she proclaimed with unconcealed anger as she looked at Dumbledore.
“She tricked the age-line by throwing the damn thing in! How could you be so blind not to notice such a simple loophole! Now the poor girl has to compete or lose her magic.”
Before Dumbledore or Snape could even suggest for Hope not to compete as to strip her of her magic… maybe… The Tribrid isn’t actually sure what would happen since magic is literally a part of every cell in her body. Being part-Vampire, part-Werewolf and part-Witch makes it extremely difficult to predict what can actually happen to her.
“I am competing in this Tournament.” Hope stared daggers at both Dumbledore and Snape, “And there’s nothing you can do to stop me. The Goblet of Fire has accepted me as one of the Champions, so you have no legal right to remove me from the Tournament without my say so since it is my name written in the magical contract. Not yours.”

Before the Headmaster was able to reply to Hope, he noticed that the Slytherin students' gaze was focused on something behind him and turned around to witness the Goblet of Fire ready to spit out another name from it’s confines.
The new piece of paper shot out of the cup and fell towards Hope who snatched it out of the air and unfolding it. Hope groaned loudly as she read the name on the piece of paper before taking her own name and exchanging it for the new name that just came out of the Goblet.
Dumbledore let out a painful groan as he called out a fourth well-known name, “Harry Potter.”
Hope watched as Harry shrunk into himself, filling with dread as Hermione pulled Harry up to make his way down to the stage to join Dumbledore and Hope.
The Tribrid also saw the look of contempt enter Ronald Weasley eyes and he took on a very visible hate-face as he glared angrily at Harry’s back. Hope mentally shook her head wondering how Harry didn’t see just how poisonous that boy’s friendship really is but recalled that Harry never had any friends until he came to Hogwarts.
So the poor boy didn’t know that how he and Ronald are together didn’t show any friendship goals coming from Ron the entire time they’ve been friends.
Harry finally made it up to the podium and Headmaster Dumbledore offered Harry his piece of paper angling his head towards the Antechamber.

Hope sighed, walking over to Harry and offering a hand to him. “You know you really should just find a way to skip Hallowe’en Harry. The day seems to hate you.”
Harry took Hope’s hand and she led him out of the Great Hall. “When you figure out how to skip a day let me know and I’ll take you up on that. Bloody hell I hate Hallowe’en!” Harry complained softly as Hope opened the door and shut it behind them.
Fleur was the first to notice the two new arrivals and furrowed her brows at them. “What’s going on?”
“Remember how I mentioned, how easy it would be to mess with the Goblet of Fire?” Hope replied with a displeased look on her face and Fleur’s eyes widened. “Welcome our fourth Champion. The sad thing is I don’t think Harry put his own name into the Goblet. He was terrified when his name came out.”
“I didn’t.” Harry whispered quietly into the room.
Hope’s face lost all it’s hard edges as she looked over to Harry with pity in her eyes. “I believe you Harry.”
Viktor and Fleur watched the interaction with thoughtful expressions before the door was practically blasted off its hinges as Dumbledore, Snape, McGonnagall, Madame Maxine, Karkaroff, Ludo Bagman, Crouch Sr and ‘Professor Moody’ entered the room.

Before a single word could be spoken Dumbledore moved over to Harry and pushed him against a wall screaming at the 14 year old boy. “DID YOU OR DID YOU NOT PUT YOUR NAME INTO THE GOBLET OF FIRE?!”
Hope’s jaw dropped at the scene, not believing that a teacher much less the Headmaster physically abusing a student. Thankfully Professor McGonnagall put a stop to this fairly quickly as Harry shouted back his response of ‘No! I didn’t!”
Hope didn’t realise but Fleur was watching her reactions very closely and reading her magic when it flared as soon as Dumbledore put a hand on Harry. Fleur was able to read emotions pretty easily but Hope was usually very difficult to read, but right now, the Flamel Heir and Lady Emrys was practically showcasing her entire life to her. Fleur believed Hope when the other girl said that Harry didn’t put his name into the cup.
“Do you know how a 4th student has been made a Champion?” Fleur questioned curiously at the Ministry officials Bagan and Crouch.
The two men shrugged, whereas the scarred man with the mechanical eye took the piece of paper from Harry for a second and read the information on the paper. “It appears that there is another school name on this piece of parchment.”
Hope continued as she caught onto the ‘Moody’s’ train of thought. “Four schools. Four Champions.”
The new DADA teacher pointed at Hope, “Exactly!”
The twitchy eye zoomed over to Harry before ‘Moody’ was able to turn to face the Gryffindor student. A quick flicker of ‘Moody’s’ tongue flashed out to lick his lip. “You could always choose to opt out Potter.” The Professor suggested with a slight grin.

Although Dumbledore was quick to stop that thought process. “I’m afraid Mr Potter must compete. His name came out of the Goblet of Fire and he is placed in a magical contract, just like the rest of the students.”
Harry blinked in confusion before leaning over to Hope attempting to whisper but not lowering his voice low enough. “Hang on. I thought that Professor Dumbledore was trying to get you to opt out of this Tournament but once I try, I’m not allowed? How’s that fair?”
Hope snorted before replying with scorn coating her voice. “That’s because Dumbledore wants you to stay at Hogwarts and he wants me to leave.”
“But why? You’re possibly the smartest student here. I mean, I love Hermione, but except for that first year, you’ve been ranked first in the year and it seems that you’re not even trying. You’re a Duelling Champion. You brew perfect potions that even Snape tries to copy.”
“Watch it, Potter!” Came the drawl from the Potions Master but Harry ignored him.
“You brought me back to life somehow after Voldemort’s shade killed me in first year. You managed to magically shove a 60 foot Basilisk back into a wall leaving a massive crack. You’re the one that pulled Gryffindor’s sword from the Sorting Hat. And I feel that during our third year you were in the woods when the Demetors tried to suck out Sirius’s soul as well as my own.”
Hope clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth as she heard all the things that Harry knew she affected in her time here at Hogwarts.

Instead of replying to Harry’s rant the Tribrid smirks at Harry before mouthing quietly, ‘You love Hermione?’ to which The-Boy-Who-Lived blushed visibly. This caused Fleur to let out a silent chuckle behind her hand, trying to stay professional under the gaze of her Headmistress who found the whole experience bizarre.
Hope looked over to Crouch with a glare. “So Crouch. Just confirming. Do Harry and I have to compete in this as-of-age Tournament?”
Harry’s eyes widened as he heard exactly how Hope phrased her question and stared at Crouch awaiting the answer after Hope gave him a look telling him to be quiet.
Crouch sighed heavily before nodding. “Yes. Both Mr Potter and Miss Mikaelson must compete in the Tri-Wizard Tournament.”
Hope shared a look with Harry and grinned as Fleur looked over to the two Hogwarts students with questionable eyes, wondering what they were up to but when Hope looked at her as shook her head lightly mouthing the word ‘later’ to her Fleur decided to stay quiet.
The Champions were told that the First Task would test their courage and will be held on the 24th of November before being dismissed.

Hope and Harry seemingly disappeared after the meeting. Hope gave Harry a light whack on the shoulder, scolding him for bringing attention to her by stating that she was with him either directly or indirectly during his end of year adventures. But she forgave him quickly, knowing that Harry only said those things because he cared.
The two Hogwarts Champions made plans to head to Gringotts tomorrow so they could show the Goblins that Harry will be classified as an as-of-age Wizard meaning he’ll be able to emancipate himself and take up the Head of House ring for the Most Ancient and Noble House Potter. Harry will also be able to enter his family vault and finally be able to read his parents' wills, hopefully also finding proof to help exonerate Sirius.

Almost one full week after the Champions were named both Hope and Harry have been belittled by the Slytherins for cheating to enter the Tournament. Harry has been practically kicked to the curb by his own friends so he chooses to hang around Hope more and in turn this puts him in the same circle Hope stays in with Susan, Hannah, Neville, Padma and recently Su Li.
Hope suggested to Harry to hide the Head of House ring for a month so no one will challenge Harry’s claim for emancipation and force him to return to his horrible relatives again. To which Harry readily agrees without any fuss.

There was a Hogsmeade day the weekend after Hallowe’en but Daphne was unable to get away from her friends today and Hope needed a break from all the stupid ridicules from the school so she apparated away, ending up in New Orleans, her home.
Hope let out an exhausting sigh as her magic pulsed slightly, releasing some of her excess magic smoothly. But Hope flinched suddenly as her magic touched something familiar. Without a single thought Hope ran out of the family’s abandoned compound at human speed, following the thread of impossibility.
The Tribrid made her way through the colourful streets of New Orleans, running into Rousseau’s before skidding to a halt just within the door frame as she scanned the crowd.
Hope’s sea-blue eyes caught a very familiar back as she brought a hand up to her mouth and tears started to flow down her face in streams as she cried out in quiet disbelief, “Aunt Freya?”

Chapter Text

A hand waving in front of the light auburn haired girl’s face shocked her out of her stupor and she focused her gaze on the regular waitress, Cassie, that Hope and Daphne see each time they come to New Orleans. As the Tribrid enjoys coming here frequently as she loves this city generally because of her childhood memories with her family.
“You alright there Hope?” Cassie worriedly asks one of her favourite customers.
Hope swallows loudly, nodding softly, “Yeah.” Hope murmurs quietly.
“Sorry but would you excuse me for a moment?” The young girl requests politely.
Cassie looks between Hope and to the spot the coppery auburn haired girl was looking at before she came over. The waitress believes she was looking at a woman, possibly in her 30’s with dark blonde hair and a defeated posture as she asked for another drink.
The young woman turned back to Hope but she had already left, heading off to the woman she was staring at. “Sure, just be careful.” Cassied murmured to herself.
Hope made her way gracefully to her aunt as she sidestepped a few more waitresses and patrons before she slid into the stool beside the distressed woman.

“Aunt Freya?” Hope called out hesitantly.
Freya’s head popped up at the familiar term and voice, turning slowly towards the person speaking to her before gasping as she scanned the girl in front of her.
“Hope?” Freya whispers in disbelief.
The Tribrid nodded before shooting forward to wrap her aunt into an overbearing hug so tight she thought she was going to break Freya’s bones.
“Hope.” Freya groaned out as she returned the hug her niece had initiated. Normally she would tell Hope to loosen her grip but she’s been so lonely since she arrived here, so she held her tongue and just squeezed the youngest Mikaelson against her heart.
The first-born Mikaelson witches stayed like this for a very long time as they whispered reassurance to one another, “It’s me, Aunt Freya.”, “I missed you so much.”, “I love you Auntie.”, “I love you too Hope.”
Eventually they pulled away from the embrace before Freya stood up. “Can we talk?”
Hope understood what her aunt wished to do, requesting Hope to leave so they could talk in private. Hope stood up and raised her hand to the bartender, calling him over.

“Hey Jerry. How much does my aunt owe?” Hope asked with a happy smile he was pleased to see on the young girl’s face.
“Over the past few days, I believe it comes up to $237.86.” Jerry informs the girl whose eyes widened before she turned to look at the older woman with surprise on her face.
“What? My entire world has been upended. I think drinking is a much better outlet than what I’d normally do.” Freya replies with a hand on her hip.
Hope blinks once before sighing lightly and handing over her card to the bartender.
“My aunt has a point. You can just go ahead and charge that card. It’s a family account.” Hope mentioned as an afterthought.
Jerry looked somewhat skeptical but placed the older woman’s tab on the younger girl’s card. He was partially shocked as the card was accepted and held the card out for Hope to take before mentioning with a teasing smile. “I’ll admit. It’s strange seeing you here without your other half. Where is the lovely Daphne?”
Freya blinked slowly before turning to face Hope with an intriguing glance as Hope blushed when she caught her aunt’s gaze before laughing awkwardly as she answered the bartender. “Uh, Daph had prior commitments with her friends and was unable to come with me. She’s probably going to regret that decision later once she meets my Aunt.”
Freya hummed loudly in agreement.
“I can’t wait to meet her.” The eldest Mikaelson remarked with a feral grin on her face.
“Lord have mercy on both mine and Daphne’s souls.” Hope groaned out as she walked to the exit calling out over her shoulder, “Bye Jerry! See you next time.”

Freya was quick to join Hope outside before taking Hope’s arm gently, linking it within her own as she guided them through the paved streets of New Orleans. The pair was walking at leisurely pace toward the Abattoir, their home back in their world, as Freya summoned a powerful privacy bubble around the two of them so they could talk as they walked.
“Hope? How are you here?” Freya asked with a worried glance, “You know we are not in our world anymore. Right?”
“I know Auntie. We even went back in time.” Hope added before a smile came across her face. “I’m just so relieved that you are my Aunt Freya and not some doggelganger to screw with me.”
However, the Tribrid’s face took a huge change of direction as she spoke her next sentence. “But I’m not sure why you are here? I mean I swan dived into a black pit of doom, hoping that I would see mum and dad again.”
Freya tightened her grip on Hope’s arm before angling her head to Hope. “What were you thinking, jumping into that thing!?” The elder Mikaelson almost shouted out but was able to keep her tone down so as not to attract attention.
“For God’s sake Hope. Your parents wouldn’t want you to sacrifice yourself after everything we have done to keep you alive.”
Hope looked down to the ground as guilt flooded through her veins at the thought of disappointing her aunt. “I’m sorry.”
The dirty blonde woman sighed softly and breathed out, “I know you are Hope. But please. Don’t do that again!”

Hope pursed her lips together as she stayed incredibly quiet and her aunt groaned beside her. “You’ve already done something I’m not going to like, haven’t you?”
Hope scratched the back of her head and gave a small nod. “Yeah. But I swear it for a good reason and I’ve planned out how to make sure no one gets hurt. I’ve already saved one life by entering the Tournament.”
Freya’s brow furrowed as she turned to look at Hope. “What Tournament?” Came the unimpressed tone Hope was trying to avoid.
“Uh… The Tri-Wizard Tournament? You do know we ended up in a Harry Potter universe? Right?” Hope asked her aunt cautiously.
Freya stopped them just outside the Abattoir, before turning slowly to face her niece for a moment as she took in Hope’s words.
Freya shook her head, releasing Hope’s arm as she walked into the courtyard.
“Just perfect.” Freya murmured quietly under her breath.
“At least I don’t think this could get any worse…” The powerful witch trailed off for a moment before turning back to Hope, “You entered the Tri-Wizard Tournament?”
Hope nodded her head.
“The same Tournament where you will have to face a motherfucking Dragon!?” Freya asks her niece in the most deathly serious voice to which Hope swallowed the spit in the back of her throat and nodded again.
The elder witch walked over to the fountain and collapsed heavily on the stone rim before blurting out. “I hate this world.”

Hope pursed her lips understanding where her aunt was coming from. Freya’s entire world has been tossed upside down. Her wife and son are in another universe and another time. She’s babysitting Hope as she does some very dangerous and potentially stupid shit, all while trying to contain her magic, which got a surprising power boost as she arrived in this world.
With all this going on, Hope’s actually immensely impressed that her aunt hasn’t blown up or burned down any cities yet, considering how dangerous an upset Mikaelson witch can be when they can’t control their magic.
“Aunt Freya. I’ve been trying to research to find a way back to our world. But it’s very slow going.” Hope started to explain as she took a seat beside her mentor and mother figure growing up.
“Maybe you might be able to help me speed things up? I have all these books in my library, but I have no idea where to even look for a universal travelling spell or portal.”
Freya let out an exhausted breath before turning to look at Hope with tired eyes. “There are like 7 things on my mind right now that are worrying me and the longer you keep telling me things the more problems keep popping up. So let me just ask, how long have you been in this universe for? Because from the money, to the library that you apparently own, to the girlfriend you have…”
Freya looked down to Hope’s left hand and saw a new ring on Hope’s left ring finger before stuttering, “Hold that thought. You’re engaged!?”

Hope blinked before looking down to her left hand to examine the silver infinity ring with the sea-blue heart-shaped stone set in the middle of the infinity symbol. An unconscious smile graced Hope’s face as she looked at her ring with love in her eyes.
“Yeah. I am.” Hope replied with a shy and giddy voice.
Freya noticed just how amored her niece is with her fiance and smiled as Hope’s giddy lovesick face struck all the heartstrings in her body. “I’m so happy for you, Hope. I know that if your father could see you like this, he would be so happy that you are so in love.”
Hope looked up with unshed tears in her eyes as she crashed into Freya for another hug, “Thank you, Aunt Freya.” Hope mumbled in the other witch’s shoulder. “You have no idea how much that means to me, hearing you say that.”
“I know, little one. Trust me. Klaus and Hayley would be absolutely thrilled to see you so happy. It’s all they have ever wanted for you.” Freya mentioned, as a tear or two came to her own eyes as she spoke about her brother.
Hope cried into her aunt’s shoulder for a little while before leaning back slightly to meet Freya’s eyes as she quietly informed her aunt. “She’s my Mate. Aunt Freya. My Werewolf side found her Mate.”
Freya’s jaw dropped at Hope’s confession. “Holy shit! That’s amazing, Hope!”
Hope grinned like a maniac as a blush began to heat up Hope’s cheeks. “Thank you.”

Freya asked many questions to her niece about her fiance, Daphne, what she’s like, what does she look like, what does she do and does she make her happy? Hope answered all the questions her aunt had with a grin on her face the entire time.
Before they knew it, nearly an hour had passed as Hope gushed about Daphne and Freya felt as if she knew the blonde girl almost as well as her siblings with the amount of information Hope gave.
Hope looked up to the sky and regretted informing her aunt that she would have to get going soon to head back to Hogwarts soon. Freya looked mortified at the thought of Hope leaving her and she gripped onto Hope’s hand in fear.
“Please don’t leave?” Came a broken sounding request from the older woman.
Hope’s heart broke as the devastation coming from her aunt as she tried to think of some options for her aunt without deserting her. “I could introduce you to Nic and Nelle? They are the couple that took me in when I arrived here nearly 3 and a half years ago now.”
Shock quickly marred Freya’s face as she looked at her niece. “3 and a half years? You’ve been here for 3 and a half years?”
“Yeah. It was a tough transition from everyone knowing you exist to not a single soul recognising you, along with the despair when you remember that everyone you know and love is somewhere you can’t reach. I don’t know how many times I woke up screaming when I had dreams of my family dying and I’m not even there to try and save you, or the memories my mind plagues me with of mum and dad dying.” Hope mentioned with a forlorn look on her face.

Freya closed her eyes slowly in regret as she heard how bad things got for Hope when she was on her own, before she could say anything Hope continued with a slightly happier smile on her face.
“Nic and Nelle have been wonderful parents to me. They look after me, try to make sure I don’t go spiralling into a pit of guilt and if I do they just comfort me and allow me to pull myself out at my own pace.” Hope looked over to her aunt, “I’d love to introduce you to them.”
The Immortal Viking Witch bit her lip lightly. “I would like to meet them. But just not today. I don’t think I’m ready to meet your newfound family. I think it would only make me feel more guilty.”
Hope sighed but didn’t pressure her aunt. “That’s alright, Aunt Freya. Just so long as you do meet them one day?”
“Of course, little one.” Freya replied as she wrapped her arm around Hope’s shoulders and pulled her into a one-armed hug.
Hope smiled and sunk into the embrace before another thought went through her head and she shot back slightly. “I need to take you somewhere in Britain so you can get access to all the resources I have.”
Hope stood up suddenly and held out her hand to her aunt. “Take my hand and I’ll apparate us there.”
Freya blinked as she tried to recall what ‘apparating’ is, eventually Freya’s eyes narrowed as she looked at Hope. “Are you trying to tell me you can teleport?”
Hope just gave her father’s smirk to her aunt and wiggled her fingers slightly, Freya sighed as she placed her own hand in Hope’s before muttering, “I swear that smirk was created by the devil.” Causing Hope to laugh at her aunt’s exasperated face.

With a completely silent crack of apparition the two women disappeared from America and appeared in magical Britain in the flash of an eye. Freya blinked once before shaking her head slightly to clear her vision. “Well that was different.”
Hope grinned and took her aunt’s hand as she walked them over to the crooked looking building that looked like it shouldn’t be structurally standing and walked in without a single hesitation. Freya was looking around in fascination as she took in the sights before Hope brought them to a stop off to the side of the bank.
The older Mikaelson looked over to Hope in curiosity before her niece leaned over to her and whispered. “I’ll explain everything later when we are in private again. But for now just treat the Goblins with respect and just copy my greetings when spoken to. I’ll take the lead here.”
Freya nodded as she watched a small creature make their way over to them. Hope then made some guttural noises which the Goblin returned before looking at her with what looked to be amased eyes.
The Goblin turned back to Hope momentarily before squeaking out, “Follow me, please.” Before he turned around and walked off into a corridor. Hope gave her a slight nod before following after the Goblin. Freya just gave a short nod to herself as she caught up to Hope so she could walk beside her niece.
They were ushered off into an office and were told to wait as the Goblin left for a moment.

Hope took this moment to explain to her aunt what was happening. “So these offices are possibly the most private rooms in this universe. First off, don’t lie to the Goblins. You’re about to meet the King of the Goblins. His name is Ragnok.”
A frown etched it’s way onto Freya’s face. “Why are we meeting the King of the Goblins? Isn’t that a bit excessive?”
The door opened just as Freya was speaking and the Goblin King just looked at Hope in exasperation. “Really Hope? Are you completely unable to make my life any easier?”
Hope snorted, “Nope and you love it. I make your life interesting. Don’t even try to deny it.”
Ragnok rolled his eyes before dismissing the younger Goblin, who shut the door behind himself. The Goblin King regarded the newcomer with an attentive gaze before chuckling softly. “Even without doing the Blood Inheritance test. I can tell she’s related to you, young Queen. The woman radiates magic out of her very pores, just like you.”
Ragnok met Freya’s jade coloured eyes and asked. “So who are you to Hope?”
Freya stared back at the Goblin and regarded him with the same cautious gaze that he gave her, she could sense the power coming from him, which was nearly 5 times more stronger than the Goblin that escorted them.
“I’m Freya Mikaelson. Hope’s aunt.” Freya replied simply.
Ragnok hummed before facing Hope. “You know this could make life very difficult if your aunt replaces you as the Head of your House?”

“House?” Freya questioned before settling a glare on her niece, who at least has the tendency to look sheepish.
“Uh, so there’s an interesting fact about our family. It turns out that we are descendants of Merlin. Since this universe has a literal community of magic they have created a political structure, which as descendants of one the founders of magic. Basically we are the top of the food chain, we are the entitled in this universe and have a dramatic effect on the politics here.”
“I thought you wanted to go home? Why join this world’s politics if you are just going to leave?”
“I do want to go home… But this universe has also become my home. I was planning on waiting until possibly mid 2030 before going back to our universe. It takes the time travel problem out of the equation and allows my Mate to stay with her family for another 35 years. Because I can’t leave without her, otherwise it could kill us.”
Freya took a deep calming breath at Hope’s explanation. The elder Mikaelson couldn't fault her niece’s reasoning but she really wished to go back to her wife, Keelin and son, Nik.
Freya sighed. “I can’t stop you from doing what you want, Hope.”
“And I can’t stop you from leaving.” Hope admitted with a kind smile, “I finally understand what Aunt Keelin was talking about when she talks about you. Keelin’s your Mate but she’s not an Alpha like me, so she can’t initiate the bond. You’ll have to do that.”

Freya scoffed lightly. “That’ll be a fun conversation to have. ‘Hey honey. Do you mind if I take a giant bite out of your shoulder so I can start an ancient bonding ceremony?’”
Hope was trying so hard to hold back her laughter as she managed to string together a sentence. “I’m fairly certain she would be thrilled if you said that. Exactly that.”
Ragnok snorted at the interaction between the two family members before receiving a look from both women which had them lose control of their laughter. “So are you doing the Blood Inheritance test?” Ragnok asked as he scratched his chin.
Hope looked over to her aunt. “I swear that I have been trying to find ways home but I’ve just hit dead-end after dead-end. If you really want to find a way home you’ll need the books that the Emrys vault can provide.”
Freya however turned her gaze to the Goblin. “If I do this, am I bound to this universe or can I leave whenever I want?”
“Just like Hope you can leave whenever you want.” The Goblin King replied.
A delicate hand came up to the elder Mikaelson’s forehead as she rubbed against one of her temples in thought. “Very well. What do you need me to do?” Freya sighed as she looked at the Goblin King.
Ragnok summoned the sheet of parchment and a knife. As he placed the parchment flat on the desk he started talking. “All you need to do is cut your hand or finger to coat the tip of the knife then gently hold the knife against the parchment so the blood slowly transfers from the knife to the parchment.”

Freya took the knife in hand sensing it first before making a swift nick across the heel of her palm before moving the knife back to coat both sides of the tip of the dagger before gently placing the knife on the parchment. Freya watched in fascination as the blood seeped into the parchment, forming words and sentences.
Ragnok informed Freya that she could remove the knife and he picked up the parchment to read over.
A ring box flashed in front of the Goblin and he picked it up as he read over the parchment in his other hand. “Oh thank God. She doesn’t have a million names that I have to remember. Although this is very strange. Hmm. The Immortal Viking Witch and Heir Emrys? Heir?”
Ragnok looked inside the ring box to confirm that the Heir ring was in the box before looking up to the two women in front of him before asking, “How can Freya be the Heir when she's 1,000 years older than you?”
Freya just looked confused as she didn’t know what any of this meant but Hope’s eyes widened as she must’ve figured it out. “Maybe it’s the same thing that happened to the Greengrass Heir ring? The person more likely to produce a bloodline keeps the higher ring?”
The Viking Witch looked crestfallen at the description as she recalled her unborn baby she had killed when she tried to commit suicide to escape her aunt’s evil clutches. Hope placed a hand on Freya’s shoulder before murmuring a sorry into her ear.

Ragnok suddenly felt awkward at the personal moment between the two women and cleared his throat gently. “Sorry to interrupt. But Hope, just like last time we will have to release the information of the Heir of a Legendary House to the public.”
Ragnok presented the ring to the older witch, watching as she slid the ring onto her right index finger before asking the Head of House Emrys, Hope. “What would you like to do?”
“Also it should be mentioned that I’m not immortal anymore.” Freya mentioned in a huff.
Hope gave a sideways glance to her aunt.
“I think I have an idea for that.” The Tribrid murmured to herself before going into deep thought for a while before turning to Ragnok, asking, “Can you wait until Freya and I leave the bank before announcing this?”
The King nodded his head. “Very well.”
“Can I also have permission to use one of your time manipulating rooms?” Hope requested with a curious expression.
The Goblin looked a little confused but agreed. “Depends on what you are using it for.”

The corner of Hope’s mouth raised in a smirk as she shared a look with her aunt. “I want to share all of my memories with Aunt Freya from the time I arrived here to when I saw her. Aunt Freya taught me this spell when I was a child. It only works between family members. But basically we can share memories by compressing all our memories that happened in a year into a 1 hour transference. The only downside is that during this 1 hour we will be completely vulnerable to attack on our bodies since we are knocked unconscious for the spell to work.”
Hope looked over to her aunt before mentioning, “At least this way you’ll know what books I’ve looked into to try and get home… Although I probably should remove some memories of Daphne and I… You don’t need to see those.” Hope mentioned with a red face.
Freya snorted as she shook her head. “Hope, sweetie. Relax. I can show you how to block those memories.”

Ragnock did the calculations for how long the Emrys family would need to use the time manipulation room. Theoretically the two Mikaelson women should only be in there for roughly 30 minutes, leaving them with enough time to visit their vault at Hope’s request.
The Goblin King had peered into the room a couple of times over the course of time the powerful witches were in there and saw both women with their heads placed against one another with their eyes closed as their mouths were barely moving.
Ragnok felt the magic being used in that room and released a heavy breath. “Please for the love of God, let both of these witches be on our side. Otherwise I shudder to think what would happen if the Ministry attacked them… Actually I’d find it amusing... Until they decided that they could conquer this universe.”

As Hope opened the door Freya groaned with her hand placed against her head. “Did you have to learn so much stuff, Hope?”
Hope threw her hands up in innocence. “Hey! Don’t blame me! I just needed to learn what I had to. Although on the plus side you’ve picked up all the spells I’ve learnt from this universe including apparition.”
Freya just gave a small glare at her niece as she murmured, “I’m jumping with joy.” With enough snark that Klaus would be proud.
“Oof.” Hope replied with her own banter, “I think I heard Mum shout some very distinctive choice words at you for being so inconsiderate to your niece.” She mentions as she places a hand over her heart.
“Cheeky bugger.” Freya smiled as she pulled Hope into a hug which turned into a laughing session.
Once Freya let go of Hope she turned to the Goblin King. “Sorry for my rudeness earlier, King Ragnok. King of the Goblins, Blooded Warrior, Proxy of the Legendary House Emrys and also Ally of the Mikaelson Clan.”

Ragnok’s eyebrows shot up in surprise at the 1,000 year old viking as she started speaking in Gobbledegook. “My niece is a little forgetful when it comes to niceties.”
“Hey!” Hope complained before pouting, “I’m not always forgetful.”
Freya shared a disbelieving look with the Goblin King who looked away as he was trying not to laugh which caused Freya to smirk in victory. “Anyhow I’d like to thank you for taking such good care of my niece while she’s been here. She’s only had good things to say about you.”
The Goblin bowed his head slightly. “Honestly, it’s been a pleasure being her… friend?” He questions in curiosity as he turns to Hope who’s nodding her head in agreement. “She is wickedly smart for her age. I enjoy watching her bury her opponents in crafted words and spelled letters.”
Freya laughed. “Yeah. I saw. She gets that from my side of the family.”
Hope rolled her eyes and she let out a muttered scoff. “No kidding.”
She cleared her throat as she met her aunt's piercing gaze. “Time to go to the vault! Come on Ragnok. Let’s go before my aunt kills me.” She informed the elder Goblin before lightly pushing him out of the room and away from her aunt.
Freya called out, “Coward!” Before she slowly stalked behind the unlikely duo as they made their way to the vaults.

The three of them managed to squeeze themselves into a cart as it shot off through the tunnels heading towards the bottom of the bank.
Freya had a curious thought cross her mind from all the memories Hope gave her before turning to face the Goblin King and raising her voice so she could talk over the screeching of the metal tracks. “Ragnok? You know the rules of this universe better than most. Do you think it would be possible for Hope to use her Slytherin Protector status to get me into the school as a safeguard?”
Hope turned her head to stare at her aunt in amazement as the possibility of having her aunt at the school never crossed her mind.
The Tribrid set a hopeful gaze on the Goblin as he scratched his chin thoughtfully, “I don’t see why not.”
“Really?!” Hope asked with a wonderful smile.
The Goblin hummed loudly. “Sure. Lady Emrys sending in her Heir to act as a safeguard to the school would be a legitimate claim so long as Freya doesn’t mind showing her ring?”
“No issues here.” Freya remarked before looking over to Hope, “And I know that you wish to keep your identity a secret just for a little while longer, at least until the Dragons arrive, so the Ministry can’t change the first two Tasks for the Tri-Wizard Tournament.”
“Ohh. So that’s why you are waiting.” Ragnok realised as the two women nodded at him. “I did not think of that reason but now I understand your reasoning.”

Ragnok offered his hand to each of the women once they arrived at the Emrys vault. Hope placed her Emrys ring against the door to open the ancient door before walking in with Freya on her heels.
The coppery auburn haired girl pulled out the Emrys Codex and placed it on the pedestal that it was on when she first walked into this room and held her hands out to her aunt. Freya placed her own hands into Hope’s as they crossed their arms over the Codex and started chanting a permanent duplicating spell on the book so each woman would have a copy.
Once they completed the spell, Freya tried to remove her hands but Hope held onto them with a thoughtful expression before looking back up to her aunt’s curious jade orbs. “Can we create another? For Daphne?”
Freya chuckled lightly as she tightened her grip in Hope’s hands, “Of course.” The eldest Mikaelson replied with a smile.
After they performed the spell again Hope took two of the books and shrunk them to place into her robes as Freya did the same thing placing it into her jeans pocket. The Mikaelson women walked around the vault and pulled out some bundles of sage and some amethysts which they immediately made into communication crystals. Hope was just about to leave before she saw her aunt walk through to the back of the vault, almost like she was being compelled to go down there.

Freya reached behind some shelves and yanked out what appeared to be a bo-staff or possibly just a staff. As Freya placed her other hand on the staff, a light exploded from the staff causing both women to shield their eyes.
“What the heck did you find Aunt Freya?” Hope called out as she blinked her eyes rapidly, trying to get the black dots to leave her vision.
Freya sighed lightly. “I’m going to go with Merlin’s Staff.” The elder witch admitted with a roll of her eyes as she passed the staff from one hand to another, examining the new feature that appeared at the top of the staff.
The top of the staff bulged out and some panels were etched into wood so the peridot crystal could be seen through the gaps. The gem was roughly the size of a pre-teen’s fist and was a flawless oval shape, no imperfections could be seen on the stone.
“I’m going to call you… Hirdman.” The stone glowed a bright green once it was named by the ancient witch.
Hope looked at her aunt in curiosity. “Family?” The younger girl questioned with a slow smile appearing on her face at the old Norwegian word coming from her aunt’s mouth.
Freya nodded once, “What else would I call it? Always and Forever? That’s a mouthful. For evig og alltid…”
The Emrys descendants shared a look before blurting out, “Nah.” “Nope.”

King Ragnok saw the women exit the vault and he had to do a double take at the staff Freya was holding. “Oh for fucks sake! Really?! You found Merlin’s lost Staff? What the fuck is it with you two that screams, ‘let’s locate lost priceless artefacts like it’s nothing!’” The Goblin King ranted as he threw his hands up into the sky before turning and walking back to the cart grumbling creative swears in Gobbledegook.
Freya looked shocked at the display whereas Hope laughed her ass off. The elder witch had to drag Hope towards the cart since she was too busy laughing to pay any attention.
As they reentered the cart Hope managed to calm down long enough to ask, “Hey Ragnok? If Freya is using Merlin’s Staff, does that mean she doesn’t need to get a wand?”
The Goblin opened his mouth to answer, sucking in a breath before he paused for a moment in silence, looking off into the distance.
Ragnok gave a chuff of laughter. “No. Your Aunt does not require a wand.”
Freya threw her hands up in the air and whooped loudly. “Woo-Hoo! No bloody wand for me! Sucked in Hope!”
Hope stuck her tongue out at her aunt, who was too busy cheering as they went around the bends on the track to pay any attention to Hope.

Ragnok walked them back to the office they first met in and asked Hope once again. “So what would you like to do about the Heir Emrys announcement?”
Freya answered the Goblin. “Just inform them once we leave. Hope and I will just apparate to Hogsmeade. Once we get to the Hogwarts wards, Hope will enter and call out her intent as Slytherin Protector to add a safeguard and pull me through the wards. Thankfully Hope doesn’t need to be at the Slytherin Wardstone to add a safeguard. Since it’s basically what you did with Myrddin without noticing…” Freya trailed off for a moment as she realised something, “Huh. You’ll have to introduce me to your Phoenix and Thunderbird later. Along with your wife.” Freya stated with a teasing grin.
Hope’s eyes widened dramatically. “Oh God! She’s going to kill me when she finds out about you!” Freya just starts laughing as Hope’s worried face as the Tribrid starts to pace.
Ragnok looks between the two women with an intrigued gaze. “Just curious. But how do you not have more questions for your niece after learning 3 and a half years worth of memories? She mentioned that she wasn’t a fully activated Tribrid when she arrived in this universe but over the past 3 years that’s changed.”

“When we share memories, we are basically projecting ourselves into the memory being shown. Hope and I were able to talk about the experiences she’s had while here and I asked for her reasoning behind some of her choices. I’m actually incredibly proud of how she’s handling her vampirism.” Freya explained as she smiled with pride at her niece.
Hope smiled as well before adding, “Although Aunt Freya was not pleased about the Hellhound and Basilisk and she yelled at me for placing my name into the Goblet of Fire.”
Freya glared at a wall when she heard the Tri-Wizard Tournament being mentioned. The Immortal Viking Witch cleared her face of any emotion before looking at the Goblin King, “However, I was hoping with your approval, if I could take over Hope’s magical training from Warrior Flitwick?”
Hope paled as she heard her Aunt’s request before blurting out in a terrified groan. “I’m gonna die.”
Ragnok took note of Hope’s posture as she looked at her aunt with pleading eyes, practically begging her not to go through with this.
The Goblin King gave a toothy grin which Hope saw and promptly announced. “Crap!” As the Goblin gave his permission.
“Enjoy your extensive training, young Queen!” He taunted as he walked out of the room.
Freya gave Hope a mischievous grin and Hope groaned loudly. “Yep. I’m gonna die.”

Hope and Freya apparated back into Hogsmeade just as the last stragglers from Hogwarts were making their way back to the carriages. Instead of entering a carriage, the duo decided to walk to the boundary, chatting along the way.
“So, before we announce you to the school about being a safeguard I was hoping that I could introduce you to Daphne before everyone potentially swarms you.”
Freya nodded. “That’s fine by me. Your Duelling class would be a good time for that introduction, along with Flitwick, Myrddin and Alexandria. Maybe we can meet your Heretic Professor after your training?”
Hope narrowed her eyes at her aunt. “What went through your head that made you interested in meeting Sheda?”
Freya shrugged. “I need something to do while at school. So I may as well put my viking knowledge to use and help out in that class, while I’m not looking for a way to get home.”
Hope hummed slightly as she looked away with sorrow in her heart at the thought of her aunt leaving her. “So once you find a way home, you’ll leave?”
Freya let out a heavy sigh. “I do want to go home as soon as I can, but, looking through your memories, I know why you are choosing to stay until 2030. Firstly, because of Daphne. Secondly, trying to get a time travel spell to work in tangent with a universal spell is practically impossible.”

Hope looked up to meet her aunt’s eyes as a small smile came on her face when Freya started to talk again. “I’ll stay with you until you finish Hogwarts. By then I’ll reassess, check the information we have, see how we are faring in this universe. Because waiting until 2030 is the safe option, I’ll admit. I’m just afraid that this universe will chip away at me and my memories of Keelin and Nik.”
“I’d never let you forget them! And if this universe becomes too difficult to live in we could always just vanish without a trace. It wouldn’t be too hard.” Hope suggested genuinely but in a playful tone.
“I won’t stop looking for a way home though.”
“I know Aunt Freya. Because I won’t stop either.”
The Mikaelson women finally reached the boundary ward before stopping next to it and nodded in mutual agreement never to give up on going home, back to their universe. Hope took a step into the school grounds feeling the power of the wards wash over her like a cascading river.
Hope turned around to face her aunt and called out. “As the named Slytherin Protector chosen by Salazar Slytherin I offer my Heir to act as a protector and safeguard to all the students of Hogwarts as well as the delegates that have arrived just over a week ago. So I swear, so mote it be.”
Hope felt a flare of magic pulse off her so she held out her hand through the ward, waiting for Freya to take it as Hope pulled her biological aunt into Hogwarts.

Freya took a deep breath as she felt the magic swarm through her. “Wow! That’s powerful! I’m glad the wards accepted me otherwise I would be trying to dig my ass out of a tree.”
Hope snorted at her aunt’s description as they walked the rest of the way to the school.
The 1,000 year old viking woman placed a powerful notice me not ward around herself along with one of her invisibility spells and privacy spells as soon as she saw the castle.
“Okay. Now that is impressive. No offense but the Salvatore School has nothing on this.” Hope made a small humming noise at her aunt’s appreciation of the large stone castle.
A frown suddenly appeared on Freya’s face as she thought aloud. “I just realised, I won’t have a place to sleep.”
“Share my bed.” Hope replied simply as she faced her aunt, “Like we used to when I was a kid.”
Freya smirked as she recalled a memory that Hope accidentally forgot to hide. “Are you sure you want me to stay in your bed? I could always use the Room of Requirement.”